Book One

THE COVER OF DARKNESS

Book Two
AT THE FOOT OF THE KING
 Book One:
THE COVER OF DARKNESS
 Copyright © 2024 by Nureyluna

All rights reserved.

This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced in any form or by any elec-
tronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems,
without written permission from the publisher, except for the use of brief quota-
tions in a book review.
All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons,
living or dead, is purely coincidental.

PUBLISHED BY
 chapter 1

JASMINE
Theodore Jefferson.
Every man wanted to be him.
Every woman wanted to sleep with him.
He was the most powerful man in the US—it wasn’t even close.
Over the course of his career, he’ d made billions of dollars, but his business interests
remained shrouded in secrecy.
His wealth, though, was nothing compared to his body.
He had the sort of physique that would make Greek gods blush.
It was printed on magazine covers from Berlin to San Francisco.
But his sexiness went beyond his looks.
He was a mystery—an enigma.
Nobody was quite sure where he lived.
Whether he was married, if he had kids.
Any paparazzi who got too close disappeared suddenly.
What mysteries hid behind those steely, dangerous eyes?

“Jasmine, open up! Now!” The pounding on my door made me jump. I

threw aside the copy of Time magazine with Theodore Jefferson’s face splashed
across the front cover.
I groaned. I knew the voice of the person pounding on my door. The devil
himself was here.

5
 nureyluna

I gathered up my strength and opened the door of my apartment. Giving

my landlord a tight smile, I plopped down on the beanbag chair, knowing he
wasn’t going to leave anytime soon.
“You might as well have a seat. No need to act like a guest.”
He sat on the sofa facing me. “When are you going to pay me?”
So much for pleasantries.
“Alex, you already know about my situation. I lost my job, and money is
tight. I don’t have a penny in my bank account,” I said, frowning.
Never in my life had I imagined I would see days like this.
I’d worked as a chef for great pay, but my asshole of a head manager had
threatened to fire me if I didn’t sleep with him. I flinched, remembering his
cruelty and how sorry I’d felt for his innocent wife—she didn’t have a clue.
Before he could fire me, I resigned, which had inflamed his male ego. Out
of cruelty, he’d made sure that I didn’t get another job.
“You’re already three months late. I don’t care if you have a job or not, I
just want my money. If you don’t pay by the end of next month, you’re out.”
Sighing, I nodded glumly. He stood up and stormed out of my apartment.
I groaned as I thought about the bills I needed to pay. I didn’t have enough
money to pay them all.
My empty fridge urgently needed to be filled. I’d become addicted to those
instant noodles, since they were the only thing I could afford. Why hadn’t I
saved money all those months I was working?
Because you just had to buy all those clothes. And all that jewelry!
There was nothing left to do but cry.
My phone started ringing somewhere in the mess of my apartment. I
searched around and managed to locate it and answer before it stopped ringing.
“Hello?” Who was calling me at this hour?
“Hello, Ms. Gibson. My name is Iris White. The reason I’m contacting you
is because we have a job, which I believe is something you may be in dire need
of,” the lady on the other end said.
I pulled the phone away from my ear and checked the caller ID. It didn’t
look like a spam call.
“Okay… What kind of job is it?” I asked her. I didn’t remember applying
for any positions recently.
“Ms. Gibson, if you are free, can we meet? I’d prefer to explain the details
in person.”
“Sure, I guess. Send me the location.”
As soon as I ended the call, I received a message from the mysterious lady.

6
 the cover of darkness

If I’d been in a better place, I would’ve forgotten about the call as soon as it
ended. I would never have gone to meet a random woman who’d called me
out of the blue.
But I was in a desperate financial situation.
I washed my face and changed into a white button-down shirt that I tucked
into my denim jeans. I brushed my auburn hair into a high ponytail and dabbed
on a bit of nude lipstick. After putting on my confidence-boosting yellow san-
dals, I walked out of my apartment.
Luckily, the address the mystery woman had given me wasn’t that far from
where I lived, so I had enough gas in my car to get there and back.
When I reached the place, I opened the impressive-looking front door and
entered a small waiting area. I messaged the lady—Iris—and took a seat.
I gazed around the waiting room, as there wasn’t much else to do, and
noticed an ornate TJ carved into the wall behind the reception desk. It looked
like some sort of logo.
What kind of mysterious organization was this? I’d never seen a company
logo that looked like that.
Before long, a slender lady dressed in classy clothes walked toward me. I
was impressed by the way she was dressed. She looked sophisticated compared
to my jeans-and-sandals casual look.
I stood up as she stretched out her hand, and we shook.
“I’m Iris. I’m glad that you came,” she said, glancing over my clothes. She
nodded her head, seeming to approve.
“I know everything about you, Ms. Gibson. The reason I chose you for
this job is because of your previous work experience.”
She sat and crossed her legs, sitting up straight as she spoke to me.
Something about this lady intrigued me.
“First of all, what kind of job is this?” I really wanted to know what I was
getting myself into.
“Childcare.” I looked at her as if she’d lost her mind.
“Sorry to say this, but I think you’ve mistaken me for someone else,” I said,
starting to think it was time to leave.
She smiled at me softly, which was actually kind of sinister.
“You were a chef. You left the job because of your manager. Twenty-four
years old, never married. Bills to pay and a negative bank balance. Did I get all
that right?”
My mouth dropped open, and anger flared in me. How dare she investigate
my personal matters?

7
 nureyluna

“Look, Ms.… Iris, I may not have a job right now, and there may be bills
to pay, but I am not interested, or qualified, to babysit anyone,” I continued.
“Oh, and by the way, it’s illegal to stalk someone,” I finished indignantly, stand-
ing up to go.
“One million dollars if you say yes.”
My mouth dropped open again, and I gave the lady a hard look.
“What? Are you kidding me? A million dollars for babysitting? Have you
lost your mind, or are you trying to make a fool out of me?”
Iris raised an eyebrow and gave me a mysterious smirk, as if she was really
enjoying this.
“Ms. Gibson, I’m not trying to make a fool of you. The ‘babysitting,’ as
you called it, includes taking care of the child’s diet and a few other things.”
“Like?”
“If you are ready to accept the job, I’ll tell you about the other things.”
I thought about it. I’d never seen a million dollars in my whole life. I
wouldn’t have to work for asshole managers or put up with threatening land-
lords anymore if I had that kind of money. I could start my own business.
“Okay,” I agreed, and she pulled a file from her bag and placed it in
front of me.
“This is the contract, which states that you will take care of the child start-
ing tomorrow.
“You need to move immediately to where the child is. You must cut all ties
and go without anyone knowing where you are. Your phone is not allowed. You
will be provided with a new one.”
“But…can’t I stay in my own place? I can drive to the kid’s home every day.”
“No, Ms. Gibson. It’s a confidential matter so I can’t give you more details
at this time, but we don’t want you to travel.”
I went through the contract and read the conditions.
“Okay. Where do I need to sign?” I signed the papers before standing up.
“Our driver will be at your place tomorrow morning to escort you to your
new home. Pack everything you need tonight.” I excused myself and drove home
to start packing. I didn’t really need to cut ties with anyone; there was nobody
I was that close with. I’d had a few friends at work, but they’d faded away once
I’d left. I’d dated, like, four boys, but those relationships had only lasted for a
few weeks at most. Half the girls my age that I knew were getting married, and
here I’d never had a real boyfriend. I’d never even had sex.
I watched porn videos when I was in the mood, but I couldn’t even mas-
turbate. I felt too shy to do that, which sucked.

8
 the cover of darkness

The lame kisses from those lame boys had been nothing compared to
the kisses I’d read about in novels. I was a huge sucker for those erotic and
BDSM novels.
I paused in my packing, and my eyes flicked down to the discarded mag-
azine on the floor.
Theodore Jefferson’s chiseled face glared up at me. I couldn’t help but shiver.
I was going through my clothes and other belongings when I heard a loud
knock at my door, which made me jump.
“I’ll have money soon! I just got a job!” I shouted.
When I got no response, I walked over to the door to tell Alex to go away.
When I wrenched it open, to my surprise , it wasn’t my landlord standing
on my doorstep.
It was Iris. Two muscular men with sunglasses and black suits stood behind
her, scowling.
“Hey, Iris…”
“I hope I’m not disturbing you, Ms. Gibson. I forgot to tell you a few other
things. I thought I might inform you now, if you are free,” Iris said.
“No, no… I was just packing my bags. I’m free to speak.”
“Good. Be sure to bring everything that’s important to you. You won’t be
coming back to this apartment.”
I pressed my lips together tightly as I listened to Iris.
“Hmm. So, Iris, I won’t be able to visit my apartment if I want to? I mean,
I might want to come back here on my days off,” I said.
“I understand, Ms. Gibson, and I apologize, but you did sign the contract.
I’m not free to elaborate at this time, but you won’t be able to return here. . I hope
you understand how important it is to bring anything you’ll want with you.”
“Hmm… Okay, Iris.”
I thought she was going to leave, along with her scary goons. But she didn’t.
“Oh, and Ms. Gibson, please don’t take anything other than your clothes,
important documents, and personal belongings. Everything you need will be
provided at the house. You don’t have to worry about anything.”
Feeling a little uneasy, I nodded.
I tried to close the door, but one of the muscles-for-days bodyguards held
it open with his very strong-looking arm.
“What now?” I asked nervously, looking from him to Iris.
Iris smirked at me before she stepped over the threshold and into my
apartment.
“I’m afraid there’s been a change of plan. You’re going to come with us. Now.”

9
 chapter 2

Attraction: The action or power of evoking interest in or liking for someone or

something.

JASMINE

I
watched as the two bodyguards took my luggage in their hands and started
walking toward the narrow staircase. I let out a sigh, shrugging my shoulders.
I followed their steps, observing everything.
Last night, they’d taken me to their waiting car, a fancy Mercedes, and
we’d driven all night.
I must have looked like an exhausted wreck when I got out of the car at the
crack of dawn and saw my new home.
“Holy moly…,” I whispered, looking at the property. I couldn’t keep my jaw
from dropping. It took a minute to regain my senses. I felt like I was in a dream.
I was curious to know who I’d be working for.
They’d brought me to some strange place that seemed like a royal palace, but
it wasn’t a royal palace, because the royal monarchy was in England, not here.
The two men who escorted me were like robots. Their bodies were stiff,
and their expressions were neutral. They hadn’t spoken a word on the journey.
I had been bored to death. I’d mustered the courage to talk first, and just
then, we’d reached the place. It hit me immediately that this place looked like
the palace kind of mansion from the movie Me Before You.
My train of thought was cut short as Iris stepped out of the car behind me.
“I hope you’re well rested, Ms. Gibson. Today, you will get acquainted with
your new home,” Iris said.

10
 the cover of darkness

I turned my gaze from the walls to Iris, who looked perfectly rested,
of course.
“Good morning, Iris.”
She smiled a little. “I will escort you to your room, and after the house tour,
you will be meeting Thea.”
My eyes widened at the mention of a house tour. I didn’t think I had enough
energy for this whole mansion.
“Thea?” I questioned her.
“Thea. The girl you are going to take care of.”
“Oh.”
“This way.”
The room they gave me was beautiful. I loved the bed, as the mattress
was soft, and it was spacious enough for me to roll around. I would have my
privacy here.
Iris showed me around, taking me to see the kitchen, Thea’s activity room,
a dance room, an art room, a study, and a playroom.
Why so many rooms?
“Iris, now that you’ve shown me all of Thea’s rooms, why don’t you
show me Thea?”
She raised her brow at my comment before smiling.
“Sure. She’s probably up from her nap.”
I gave her a tight smile. She took me to Thea’s room, which was op-
posite mine.
I entered the room with Iris, observing that the room that didn’t look like
it belonged to a kid. Am I babysitting a teenage girl?
“Thea, meet your nanny.”
Hearing Iris’s clipped tone, I started looking around. I waited for the teenage
girl to come out, but I didn’t see anyone.
Iris was looking down, and I lowered my gaze to see a cute little girl about
seven or eight years old, hiding near her bed.
She shyly lifted her head to see me. I was amused, seeing her cheeks turning
red from the attention she was getting. At least someone blushes because of me.
“Hey!” My voice was soft, and to make her comfortable, I waved my hand,
smiling at the cute girl with semicurly hair.
She took three steps forward, waving her hand. “Hello.”
“Thea, brush your teeth while I talk with your nanny.”
Thea nodded her head adorably at Iris before running to what I figured
was her bathroom.

11
 nureyluna

“Ms. Gibson, I want you to remember a few things regarding Thea. Never
ever ask her about her mother. Her father is very busy, so you won’t be seeing
him. He never stays here, which is why we hired you to take care of Thea. Don’t
leave this area of the house unless it’s very important. I don’t live here and will
be on my way now that I’ve finished your orientation, but there are housekeep-
ers who live on site. They will be available to help you if you need someone.”
“Um, okay.” I was too busy trying to absorb her somewhat strange instruc-
tions to say much more.
Iris left the room, leaving me alone with this little girl who was still brushing
her teeth. I felt weird about all this.
The room was plain…very plain for a girl that age. It seemed like the room
of a middle-aged woman with no taste. It needed a major makeover.
I plopped down on the bed, thinking about the changes I was going to
make to this room.
Hearing quiet steps, I turned toward the bathroom. Thea was standing
near the door, looking at me with her big eyes.
“Come here, little lady.”
She padded over to me. She was wearing pajama pants and a T-shirt, which
looked cute on her. Her hair was long for a seven-year-old.
I pulled her up and sat her on the bed beside me.
“I’m Jasmine.”
“I’m Thea. Your name is pretty. You are just like Princess Jasmine.”
I was confused for a split second before it hit me. She was referring to the
Disney character from Aladdin.
“Well, your name is pretty, too, and you have beautiful hair.” I patted
her curls.
“I wish my hair looked like yours. How come your hair is red and mine
is brown?”
I chuckled at her question. “People are born with different hair colors. You
got brown, and I got red. Some people even color their hair blue or purple or
green.” I kept talking, asking her a few questions and answering her questions,
to make her feel comfortable with me.
“Hmm… You aren’t like those old nannies. They were bad to me.”
I frowned at her words. Had they treated her badly? “What did they do?”
“They never cared about me. All they did was complain to Iris, and then
Iris would tell Papa, and he’d get angry with me.”
“Oh.” I didn’t know what to say to that, so I hugged her, hoping to put her
at ease. “Are you hungry?”

12
 the cover of darkness

She nodded her head.

“Let’s go and fill your belly. What do you want to eat?”
“Can you make strawberry pancakes with chocolate syrup?”
“Sure.”
She took my hand and wrapped her small fingers around it, making me
smile at her innocence. I loved children, but I’d never gotten to spend time
with them since I didn’t know anybody who had kids.
As I was making the pancakes, she started asking questions. She keenly
observed me.
“Can I call you Flower?”
“Flower?” I looked up in confusion from the batter I was mixing.
“Your name is Jasmine. Jasmine is a flower. It’s my nickname for you.”
“Okay, sure.” I chuckled at my new nickname.
“What’s your favorite color?” she asked me. This kid was interested in
everything.
“Gray and black. Yours?”
She thought for a while. “I like all the colors except orange. What’s your
favorite Disney movie?”
“Maleficent,” I replied. “What’s yours?”
“Beauty and the Beast.”
She questioned me about all my likes and dislikes, and told me all of hers
in return. Very helpful, as I quickly got to know her likes and dislikes. It helped
me feel closer to her, and I was hoping it was doing the same for her.
I already felt at ease with this little girl. I might actually enjoy staying here
and taking care of her.
“Here you go,” I said, placing the pancakes down in front of her and handing
her the chocolate syrup.
“Thank you,” she said, and picked up her fork.
Being not entirely sure if a seven-year-old could handle a knife, I’d cut the
pancakes into small pieces for her.
I watched her as she started eating. I had my share of doubts about the
situation, but I didn’t want to break my deal. The pay was good, and I already
loved my room.
A lot of questions had started running through my mind after Iris’s in-
structions, though. Since Iris told me not to ask Thea about her mother, it
might mean that Thea’s parents got divorced. Or Thea’s father might have had
a one-night stand.
After seeing this palace, I concluded that Thea’s father, whoever he might

13
 nureyluna

be, was a very wealthy man. Even so, who would pay a million dollars for a
stranger to take care of his daughter?
I looked around the kitchen. This whole place was mysterious, and so was
Iris, with her silent goons, her middle-of-the night road trip, and her cryptic
words. There was something about her that warned me to be careful.
I could tell that Thea’s father was a powerful man; the whole mansion had se-
curity guards and personal bodyguards patrolling the building and the grounds.
If Iris and this place were mysterious, then Thea’s father was the biggest
question mark of all. Everything that had happened so far gave me quite an
urge to know more about Thea’s father.
Why would he leave his daughter all alone in this big palace?
Why were there bodyguards in every chamber and hallway?
What did Thea’s father do? Was he a politician? Or was he a businessman?
Or was he into something illegal?
I shook my head at the last thought; since I was stuck here, I might as well
think positive.
Maybe her father was an old man who worked all his life and built this
empire and unexpectedly had a baby late in life. But then wouldn’t he be more
likely to have settled down in the mansion with her? I dismissed that theory,
and my thoughts went in an entirely different direction.
Was he good-looking? Was he superhot? Businessmen in suits…usually very
attractive.
I bit my lower lip as I imagined Thea’s father, tie loosened, jacket tossed aside…
For a moment, my thoughts drifted back to the magazine in my apartment,
with Theodore Jefferson’s sexy face glaring up at me from the front cover.
I remembered the stylized TJ carved into the wall behind reception.
What could TJ stand for?
Could it be? Was I crazy for imagining it?

14
 chapter 3

Meeting: A situation when two or more people come together, by chance or

arrangement.

JASMINE

T
“ hea? What are you doing here, baby?” I asked the little girl who stood
by my side with her doll in her arms. It was past 1 a.m.
“I can’t sleep in my room. Can I sleep with you?”
“Yes, baby. Come here.” I helped her into my bed, and she turned to me,
wrapping her little arms around my waist. I patted her back to help her fall asleep.
“I― I had a nightmare. I saw this monster trying to hurt Papa and me.”
“It’s okay. . . It’s just a dream. No one will hurt you.”
It had been one month since I’d first stepped foot into this house. Thea
and I had become best friends; she was a sweet little girl.
She got scared at night, and sometimes she had trouble sleeping. I didn’t
have a problem letting her sleep in my bed. I felt happy when she wrapped her
arms around me in her sleep, and I knew I made her feel safe and secure just
by being there.
Iris visited every weekend to see how things were going. I still hadn’t met
Thea’s father. I didn’t know any more about him than I had a month ago. Thea
sometimes told me that all she remembered about her father was how serious
he always seemed.
I felt sad for her. He didn’t spend time with her, and he never came home
to see her.
Parents should spend time with their kids. They shouldn’t leave them all

15
 nureyluna

alone in their huge mansions with nobody around but nannies, housekeepers,
and bodyguards.
We woke up around six and headed to the kitchen because Thea was hungry.
Along the way, I saw men in black suits standing guard. Usually, the housekeep-
ing staff wore white, and the bodyguards weren’t allowed to enter this wing.
The men all stood ramrod straight, and I didn’t dare to make eye contact
with any of them. We kept walking until we reached the lavish kitchen.
“Thea, do you know who those men are?”
“Mm-hmm, they are Papa’s men.”
“Oh, so your dad is back?” I tried to sound casual as I helped her hop up
onto the kitchen island. I started pulling ingredients out of the fridge.
“I don’t know. Iris will come to my room if Papa wants to meet with me.”
“Why? Can’t you go and see your daddy without Iris?” I turned to see her
with a frown on her face.
“Papa gets angry if I go to his room without his permission because he’ll
be with important men.”
“That’s not very nice.”
“Yeah,” she said, shrugging her little shoulders.
“Don’t worry. After our breakfast, we’ll go out and find something fun to
do.” I gave her a wink as her eyes widened in excitement.
“Yeah! But there are men… We can’t go out when they’re here. Iris won’t
allow it. She’ll tell Papa.”
I placed the vegetables I had just retrieved from the fridge on the table and
put my hands on her shoulders. “Then we’ll sneak out without telling anyone.
Iris won’t have any idea that we’ve gone out, so Daddy won’t know anything.”
Her eyes lit up, just thinking about going out. Thea wasn’t allowed to go
anywhere, and I couldn’t just leave her alone. I was used to being able to come and
go as I pleased, but once I’d gotten here, I was stuck in the house with her. The
only solution was to sneak Thea out with me. We’d gone to the local mall once,
and now that we’d tasted freedom, we were tired of staying home all the time.
“What won’t Papa know?” We both heard a rough, dark voice coming from
behind me. Thea’s eyes widened. “Papa,” she said, wiggling in my hands. She
got down and stood beside me.
I didn’t dare turn around.
“Sir, this is Thea’s caretaker, Jasmine Gibson,” I heard Iris say.
I forced myself to turn around, not looking at Thea’s father.
“Ms. Gibson, meet Mr. Theodore Jefferson.” Now it was my turn to widen
my eyes comically.

16
 the cover of darkness

Why hadn’t I been told that he was Thea’s father?

Standing before me was the most powerful man in the US. I looked up at
him to see him studying me carefully. Iris narrowed her eyes at me, giving me
my cue to speak up.
“Hi.” After I beat, I slowly lowered my hand, which I’d just used to wave
at him. Not my finest moment.
Iris closed her eyes at my stupidity. I couldn’t even look directly at the man.
There was this intensely powerful aura surrounding him.
“I would like to speak with Ms. Gibson,” he said firmly, as if I weren’t
standing right there in the kitchen with him.
“Sure, Mr. Jefferson,” Iris replied.
“Privately.”
I looked at Iris to save me, but she looked bewildered and kept her mouth
shut. He looked down at Thea and patted her head. “Ms Gibson will be returning
in five minutes. Can you wait for her to prepare your breakfast?”
“Yes, Papa.”
Mr. Jefferson walked away.
“You have to move. He does not like waiting,” Iris informed me.
“Follow him.”
“Just give me five minutes, Iris. I need to change,” I said, looking down at
my cotton shorts and cropped tee and becoming painfully aware of the fact
that I wasn’t wearing a bra.
“Ms. Gibson, for your own good, I’m telling you to go now.”
The three of us wandered through the halls toward the side of the house
where no one was allowed. Iris stood outside with Thea, and I knocked on the
door. When I heard, “Come in,” I entered the room nervously.
He was going through his papers, while I stood there being clueless. I’d
never in my life imagined I would be meeting him.
I mean, who would’ve thought that they would meet the man of every
woman’s dreams?
“Ms. Gibson, you were assigned to take care of my daughter, not to
sneak her out.”
His voice startled me. I blinked, and tried to hide my shaking hands.
“I was not sneaking her out, Mr. Jefferson.”
“Then what was the conversation I overheard in the kitchen?”
“Just…you know…normal chitchat.”
He didn’t respond but pulled another file from the stack on his desk.
“I hate when people lie.”

17
 nureyluna

I gulped down my nervousness. Of course.

How was I going to say to his face that he was an asshole for keeping his
little girl away from the world and not allowing her to go out?
How could a father stay away from his daughter and not spend time with
her? He should have shown her the world and played with her.
“Ms. Gibson, there is a reason why I keep Thea here. My responsibilities
keep me away from my daughter. It’s impossible for me to take her with me.
Sneaking her out without my knowledge puts her in danger.”
I watched him with wide eyes. Had I said my thoughts out loud?
“Mr. Jefferson, I would like to get straight to the point. Thea is a growing
kid. She has to live a normal life. She can’t stay in this house all the time. Allow
her to enjoy life like a normal kid,” I said, suddenly not feeling nervous anymore.
He watched me carefully while I spoke.
“I was not trying to put her in danger. I only wanted her to go out once in a while.”
I breathed, looking at my feet before making eye contact with him.
There was a brief silence. He didn’t say anything at first; just kept staring
at me until I started feeling a bit uncomfortable. His eyes roamed from the top
of my head down to my toes. I turned my head a bit, crossing my arms to cover
my chest. I didn’t want him to know that I wasn’t wearing a bra.
“Is your hair auburn, Ms. Gibson?” he asked, so unexpectedly that I almost
didn’t realize he’d spoken.
“Huh? Um, yes.” I rolled my lips into my mouth as I looked at him, won-
dering if I’d heard correctly. He nodded and took one final look at my hair.
“I will speak to you later, Ms. Gibson. You can go now.” Okay, then… I didn’t
say anything, just turned to leave. “And Ms. Gibson, try to wear more concealing
clothes. I don’t want my men eyeing you, being distracted from their work.”
I bit my lower lip before walking away. As I wandered to my room to change
my clothes, I ran into Iris and Thea.
“Iris, why didn’t you tell me about Thea’s father?”
“Ms. Gibson, Mr. Jefferson didn’t give me permission to reveal his personal
information.”
Before I could ask her anything else, she wandered off, who knows where.
“I’m sorry, Flower.”
I looked down at Thea, who was looking at me with tear-filled eyes.
“Shh… It’s okay, baby. Daddy didn’t scold me. You didn’t do anything
wrong.” I wiped her tears away and took her hand in mine.
“Hmm. . . I was excited to meet Papa, but not like this. Iris said Papa was
mad at us. I don’t want him to be mad.”

18
 the cover of darkness

“Well, Papa isn’t mad at us. Iris doesn’t know a thing, and why would your
Papa be mad at you? You are such a cutie. . .” She smiled at me, upon hearing
those words.
“I’ll get dressed, then we can finish making breakfast.” I quickly changed
into my sweatpants and put on a bra. We made breakfast while I explained
what I was doing each step of the way to Thea, who was eager to learn to cook.
We were just finishing up our bowls of fruit, Thea laughing while I told
her how I used to make a mess in the kitchen during my freshman year, when
Iris walked into the kitchen along with a man and a woman I hadn’t met before.
“Ms. Gibson, Mick and Sherry will be assisting you,” Iris said, pointing
to the couple.
“With what?”
“Mr. Jefferson has given his permission for you to take Thea out, provided
you’re back by five.”
“Really?!” Thea shouted and we both jumped for joy. Without waiting to
hear another word from Iris, we ran to our rooms to get ready.
“Can I shower in your room?” Thea asked as I went through her clothes.
“Sure.” I pulled out a white T-shirt and her favorite pair of pants. I let her
choose her underwear.
As soon as we got to my room, I headed for the bathroom and started run-
ning water in the tub for her. “Why don’t you take a bath while I figure out what
I’m going to wear,” I said. She put her clothes on my bed and climbed into the
tub, while I pulled out a white crop top, my bomber jacket, and a pair of jeans.
While she was still soaking, I booked our movie tickets. I was excited to
take her to see Frozen, the latest Disney princess movie—I knew she’d love it.

“Where are we going?” Thea asked as she got out of the car.
“Movies,” I said, smiling when her face lit up.
“What are you two going to do?” I asked Mick and Sherry.
“We aren’t allowed to leave you,” Sherry replied.
“No problem. We’ll grab another two tickets at the box office,” I said. I
took Thea’s hand in mine and walked into the theater with Mick and Sherry
following behind.
“What do you want?” I asked Thea as we got to the concession stand.
“Caramel popcorn.” “One caramel popcorn, three regular popcorns, and
four Cokes.” I’d asked Mick and Sherry what they wanted before placing our

19
 nureyluna

order. They looked stiff and overly alert, making the exchange pretty awkward.
As I waited for the girl to hand us our snacks, my thoughts shifted to
Thea’s father. I wasn’t very interested in the business world and didn’t keep up
with the news. I’d learned about Mr. Jefferson mostly from the women I used
to work with, though even when I was in college, he’d been pretty famous. My
coworkers never stopped gossiping about him, so I’d Googled him to learn who
this guy was. There had been a lot of things written about him—some positive,
some negative. But there was never a hint that he had a daughter.
He was a mystery figure who kept his distance from the media. He never
gave interviews and was never seen on television, but I always saw his name on
the cover of Forbes and the Harvard Business Review when I passed by a news-
stand. And then there was that article in Time…
I handed Mick and Sherry their popcorn and soda and we headed into the
theater. I was pretty excited myself; it had been ages since I’d gone to a movie.
“It’s my first time seeing a Disney movie in a theater,” Thea said, munching
on her popcorn.
“Don’t worry. I’ll bring you here again.”
“Promise?”
“Promise,” I said, and she gave me her bright smile. We enjoyed the movie,
although I couldn’t stop focusing on the characters’ hair. I wished I had brown
hair or black hair or blonde hair. I wasn’t a fan of my auburn hair, though people
said I was lucky to have it. Having hair this color made me stand out in a crowd,
attracting attention, which I didn’t like.
“Is your hair auburn, Ms. Gibson? ” Thea’s father’s voice rang out in my mind.
I played with strands of my hair, remembering how he kept gazing at it.
Did he like my hair? What about it captured his attention? I guess he thought
it was worth commenting on.
“Hmm, Thea, do you like my hair?” I asked her as we were walking out of
the theater. She turned her head and looked at me, nodding furiously.
“I love your hair! When I met you, your hair was the first thing that I no-
ticed,” Thea said. I didn’t reply, just pulled her closer to me as I thought of her
father. It seemed he couldn’t look away either.
Maybe getting a bit of attention isn’t all that bad…

20
 chapter 4

Hunger: A feeling of discomfort or weakness caused by lack of food, coupled with

the desire to eat.

JASMINE

I
“ s he going to cut your hair?”
“No, baby. He’s going to massage my scalp. You wanna try?”
“Yes, please.”
I chuckled, seeing her bright eyes widen as soon as I asked her.
“I’ll be gentle with her,” the masseuse assured me.
After the movie, we’d gone to Eagle’s pizza for lunch, then I’d decided a
visit to a spa was in order.
“Relax, baby. He’s going to give you a scalp massage. If you don’t like it, let
me know,” I said, and she nodded.
Mick and Sherry were sitting on the sofa behind us. Iris had called a while
ago, asking what we were doing. I was sure she’d called Mick and Sherry a bunch
of times too. Major trust issues. Mr. Jefferson called Mick and asked him to
pass the phone to Thea. They spoke on call for about five minutes before Thea
ended the call. She was beaming with happiness.
I tried to relax and thought about Thea’s father. There was a dangerous
and powerful aura around him that scared me.
There was something about his blue eyes that had darkened when I’d said
what I thought about how Thea lived. I was sure those words had hit his ego.
The reason why I was lingering here at a day spa was because I didn’t want
to face him. I wanted him to be gone before we reached the mansion.

21
 nureyluna

Iris had mentioned that he wouldn’t be staying at the mansion; he must

have been there briefly to check on Thea. If he was there to see Thea, why would
he have allowed us to go out? Was he going to stay in the mansion after all? Oh
God! I don’t want him to stay there…
After an hour in the spa, I got a call from Iris, reminding me that it was time
to return. Already planning our next outing, I decided we would go shopping
for Thea’s room next time. The main thing on my agenda was to make her
room the way she wanted it.
As we left the spa, I held Thea’s hand in a gentle grip, while she clasped
mine tightly, as if she were afraid I was going to leave her. I smiled at her, hoping
to give her a sense of security.
Mick drove, with Sherry in the passenger seat. In the backseat, Thea laid
her head on my shoulder and I let her sleep; she must have been tired from her
first outing in who knows how long.
By the time we reached the mansion, it was six, and I was sure Thea’s father
had left. With a light heart, I helped a sleeping Thea inside, even though Mick
offered to carry her. The whole place was silent, as usual, and I was about to
turn toward the hallway to Thea’s room when I heard someone say, “Wait.”
My eyes widened when I heard the deep voice behind me, and I stopped in
my tracks. Thea’s father came to stand in front of me.
My eyes took in his clothes; he was wearing a suit.
“I’ll take her,” he whispered, stepping a little bit closer to pick Thea up so he
could carry her the rest of the way. He was so tall compared to me. His fingers
brushed mine a little when he pulled Thea into his arms.
As if that weren’t awkward enough, a still very sleepy Thea was holding
my tee in a tight grip, which made me bump into him as he pulled her gently
into his arms.
Our eyes met, and I gulped. I removed my tee from Thea’s tight grip and
tried hard not to show my shaking hands. My heartbeat became very fast.
He carried her to her room, with me following behind. He laid her on
her bed and turned toward me. “Wake her up after an hour. She’ll need to eat
something.” I nodded my head as his eyes stayed on me.
“Words,” he said, narrowing his eyes.
“Okay, Mr. Jefferson. I will wake her up when dinner is ready.” I was proud
of myself for not stammering.
We stayed rooted, each of us rooted to the spot, gazing at each other. I could
hear my heartbeat as his eyes roamed over me, inspecting me.
“I’ll just go now and start dinner for Thea before she wakes up.” Without

22
 the cover of darkness

waiting for a reply, I stepped out of the room, trying to control my heartbeat.
I walked to my room to use the bathroom. I took off my shoes and jacket,
and threw my hair up into a bun before heading to the kitchen.
Before they’d left, the housekeepers had cleaned thoroughly and made sure
that everything was in its place. I washed my hands, humming “Let It Go.”
Now that I’d seen Frozen, that song was going to be stuck in my head forever.
I pulled chicken out of the freezer and took some vegetables out of the
crisper. I rinsed and chopped the veggies while soaking the rice. I wanted it to
be perfectly cooked.
Iris strode into the kitchen, all business, as usual. “Ms. Gibson, Mr. Jefferson
will be staying here for a week. Make sure you don’t get in his way. He won’t
tolerate any trouble or disturbance,” she informed me.
“Why doesn’t he go back to where he usually stays?” I blurted out. I groaned
as the words flew out of my mouth. Where’s your filter, Jasmine?
“If I were in your place, I would be very careful of my words. For your
information, this mansion belongs to Mr. Jefferson.”
I gave her a tight smile, not quite trusting myself to speak.
She left and I continued my work. By the time Thea’s dinner was ready,
she walked in with her doll.
“I’m hungry,” she said, and I chuckled.
I had her sit in the dining room, and I placed her plate of food on the table.
I sat beside her, keeping her company as she ate.
“Is Papa home?” Thea asked, and right on cue, he walked in.
He’d removed his suit jacket and rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt.
The first two buttons at the collar were open. He looked hot.
“Yes,” he answered, looking at me the whole time.
I’d prepared extra food when Iris mentioned that Thea’s dad would be
staying, and I went to get him a plate.
“Where’s your plate?” he asked as I served the food.
“I’m not hungry.”
“Bring another plate.”
I looked at him. He narrowed his eyes when I stood there, not moving. So,
as asked, I went over and brought another plate.
“Sit.” I frowned, as I didn’t particularly like his tone. No one ordered me
to do things.
Still, I sat down and he ladled food onto my plate and gently pushed it
toward me.
“Eat.”

23
 nureyluna

Thea was watching both of us with curiosity.

“Mr. Jefferson, I’ll eat when I feel hungry. Right now, I’m not really hungry,”
I said, looking at his face.
I tried hard not to tremble as he looked at me sternly.
“Ms. Gibson, half the world doesn’t have enough to eat. When you have
food on your plate, respect it and eat. I won’t repeat myself.”
He waited for me to eat, and Thea looked back and forth between us. I
knew she was afraid of talking in front of her dad.
Frowning a little, I started eating the food I’d made. I was a good cook; I
had a talent for it, and I had worked hard to make the most of it.
“I hope you had a good time at the movies, Thea,” he said, and Thea nodded
her head in happiness. “Yes, I did, Papa.”
“Can I have some rice?” Thea asked.
“Of course,” I said.
My eyes wandered to Thea’s father who ate his food in silence. Usually,
Thea and I talked while we ate.
“Mr. Jefferson, would you like some rice?” I asked cautiously.
He stopped eating and looked at me. This somehow turned into a staring
contest during which I started feeling a bit nervous under his gaze.
He finally nodded, and, with relief, I spooned rice onto his plate before
setting the bowl down and taking my seat.
I couldn’t imagine why Thea’s father decided to have dinner with us.
I stared down at my plate while questions arose in my mind. What could
be the reason for his sudden decision to stay the week and join us for dinner?
I blinked and looked up to see Mr. Jefferson staring at me with an intense
look in his eyes. I looked away, too scared to meet his gaze.
I bit my lower lip, not even able to finish my food under his scrutiny. I was
nervous, wondering what he was thinking as he watched me.
It made me uncomfortable—he was Thea’s father and I knew nothing
about the man. But it also made me excited to know he was watching me…that
his eyes were on me. I’d gotten his attention, and now he had mine.

24
 chapter 5

School: An institution at which instruction is given in a particular discipline.

JASMINE

I
got startled when something besides me started beeping. I immediately
picked up my phone and opened the app that is connected to the camera
in Thea’s room.
I narrowed my eyes as I watched someone slowly enter her room.
It was Mr. Jefferson.
He sat down in the chair next to Thea’s bed. He was holding her hand
while watching her sleep.
I sat on the bed with my gaze fixed on the phone screen. He leaned down
and gently kissed her forehead before silently leaving the room.
I left out a heavy breath and put the phone away.
Watching him with Thea in the solitude of this mansion and the silent love
he has for his daughter was something I had not thought I would encounter.

“Thea, this side.” I smiled as she turned toward my voice. I signaled Sherry
to move. We were playing blindman’s buff, one of Thea’s favorite games.
“Clap,” Thea said. Mick clapped from where he stood, and she took another
step toward him.
“Ms. Gibson.” My gaze shifted to Iris, who stood by the door. I frowned
before walking toward her.

25
 nureyluna

“Yes?”
“What are you doing?” She was wearing a serious look on her face.
I used to like it when she visited on weekends. Now that she was there daily
because of Mr. Jefferson, she was commenting on everything we did.
“We are playing a game, Iris. Thea is good, and she is done with her
homework.”
Before Iris could say anything, Thea called, “I caught you.”
I looked down to see Thea holding my leg. Iris walked away as Thea removed
her blindfold and handed it to Sherry.
Sherry and Mick had warmed up over the last few days and become friends.
They weren’t awkward around me anymore, and they were good sports when
Thea wanted to play a game.
“You ready?” Sherry asked as she tied the cloth around my eyes.
“Yep.”
Thea counted to ten as they spun me around.
“I’m right here,” Thea called out as the game started.
I was disoriented and it was hard to tell where I was walking. I heard a clap
and Thea’s giggle.
I turned to my right, toward the clap. The clapping changed to the left,
then back to the right…
Thea was giggling the whole time, as I was stumbling around, not being
able to find anyone. Suddenly, I didn’t hear any noise from them.
“Thea, aren’t you going to clap? I can’t take a step if you don’t clap.”
I stood where I was and waited for them to make a sound. They were
awfully silent.
“Mick? Sherry? Someone make a sound or clap.” I was about to remove
the blindfold when I heard a clap. I took a step forward, then another until I
bumped into someone.
I wrapped my arms around Mick as I caught him. I’d never realized Mick
was this tall, maybe because I’d never been this close to him.
“I caught you, Mick,” I said.
I tensed when he pulled me flush against him. I frowned when I didn’t feel
the softness of the shirt he was wearing.
I removed the blindfold and my eyes widened when they met with familiar
hard eyes. My cheeks turned bright red when I felt his hands on my rump.
“Ugh… A—a…” No words came out. I tried to pull away, but he held me
in a tight grip. My head turned from side to side to see if anyone was there.
No one was there. Mick, Sherry, and Thea were nowhere to be seen.

26
 the cover of darkness

I tried to free myself, but it was no use. He just gazed at me while his
hand started tracing from my bottom upward. My breasts were pressed against
his chest.
“What are you doing here, Mr. Jefferson?” I finally found my voice and
spoke up, trying to push his hands away.
“What were you doing, Ms. Gibson?”
I opened and closed my mouth as he glared at me.
“We were playing a game, Mr. Jefferson. I thought you were Mick, and I
wrapped my arms around him to catch him.”
“I don’t want you playing with any of the men here. Are we clear on
that?,” he asked
I gulped at his warning.
“I was playing with Sherry, Thea, and Mick, Mr. Jefferson. I wasn’t just
playing with Mick.”
He clenched his jaw, and his eyes hardened, telling me not to utter an-
other word.
I stayed silent as his grip on my hips tightened, which caused something
inside me to flare. I was breathing heavily because of our closeness and his gaze.
His gaze was different from the looks I got from other men. Even though
I spoke with the bodyguards here, I’d never felt the nervousness and fire that I
did when I was with Mr. Jefferson.
“Fifteen minutes to get ready. Meet me in the hall with Thea.”
I nodded my head, and he squeezed my hip.
“Words.”
“Yes, Mr. Jefferson.”
We stood there for another minute before he left me standing in the middle
of the room with flushed cheeks, waiting for Thea and the others to come back.
“Flower, we need to go and get ready! Papa wants us to meet him in the
hall.” Thea rushed toward me and wrapped her hand around mine, pulling
me with her.
Thea changed out of her pyjamas into a pair of jeans and a red T-shirt from
the collection of clothes we’d bought yesterday. I changed into my skinny blue
jeans and an olive-green cropped hoodie, and we grabbed our shoes and put them
on as quickly as we could. Even rushing, it took an extra ten minutes, because
fifteen minutes just wasn’t enough time to make myself and a seven-year-old
presentable. By the time we walked to the hall, Mr. Jefferson was already waiting
with Iris. Without saying a word, they started walking. Thea and I shared a look
before we followed them outside.

27
 nureyluna

Mr. Jefferson’s driver was already in the car ready to go. I stood there
awkwardly, wondering if I should take shotgun or the back seat. My question
was answered when Iris opened the passenger-side door, and Mr. Jefferson got
in the back.
“I want to sit by the window.” Thea looked at me with puppy dog eyes.
That had me sitting in between father and daughter.
I still didn’t know where we were going, but the weather was slightly chilly.
Good thing I’d made Thea wear her jacket. Thea was looking out the window,
and her father was busy with his phone. Iris was working on her iPad. I played
with the hem of my hoodie, as I didn’t have anything else to do. The whole ride
was silent except for Thea’s expressions of awe. Occasionally, Mr. Jefferson’s
arm brushed against mine.
The car stopped, and it seemed that we’d reached our destination. My eyes
scanned our surroundings and I saw we were at some sort of school.
Thea held my hand when we got out of the car. We looked around while
Iris spoke with Mr. Jefferson.
“Mr. Jefferson, this school ranked second in the whole country. They have
superb facilities, and the location would be convenient for traveling,” Iris ex-
plained to Mr. Jefferson.
There weren’t any students around; I guessed it was a school break. Mr.
Jefferson started walking, and we followed him inside. I looked at the halls filled
with portraits and pictures made by students.
We were in what must have been the administration block. The whole
campus was huge and beautiful. It was divided into four blocks: kindergarten,
primary school, middle school, and high school.
We continued walking until we were in the primary school block. There
were several people there, mostly parents arranging their children’s admission.
For some reason, we didn’t go to the principal’s office. Iris wasn’t anywhere
to be seen, and Thea and I followed Mr. Jefferson. Mr. Jefferson checked the
halls and all the classrooms in the block.
“Mr. Jefferson, why are we here?” I asked him.
“Thea will be starting second grade next week, and you will be teaching here.”
“Huh? Teaching here?”
He turned around with an irritated look.
“I’m allowing Thea to study in a school like regular kids, but I can’t send
her here without some supervision. While my bodyguards could accompany
her, that would draw unnecessary attention, and I want her to enjoy a typical
student life.”

28
 the cover of darkness

“But, Mr. Jefferson, me as a teacher? I am not sure I can handle a class of

kids,” I said with a look of horror. “They can be a handful. And what would
I even teach?”
“I have spoken with the chairman of this school, and they have extracurric-
ular activity classes, more specifically cooking and baking classes. That is what
you will do. I’m sure you’ll manage.”
He walked away, heading toward Iris who’d just appeared with a file in
her hands.
“I’m going to this school and you will also be here?” Thea asked with
excitement.
“Yes, baby, this will be your school. Your dad is sending you here to be in
class with other kids. Do you like it?” I asked her, crouching down to her level.
“I love it! And you’re going to be there with me!” She wrapped her arms
around my neck, and I chuckled, hugging her back.

“We got her uniform and books, sir,” Iris informed Mr. Jefferson.
“Anything else?” he asked.
“Her shoes and other necessities will be delivered, sir.”
I frowned. I didn’t want someone else to get Thea’s things. It was her first
time going to school, and everything should be her choice.
“But, Mr. Jefferson, it would be better if Thea and I went to the mall to
buy them. I mean, it’s Thea’s first time, and she should be allowed to choose
her own things.”
Iris glared at me. “Ms. Gibson, you took Thea out yesterday. It’s not good
for Thea, and please don’t get used to the idea of leaving the house,” she said,
while I tried my best not to roll my eyes.
I waited for Mr. Jefferson to say something, but he just stood there, watching
my face. Is he not going to say anything?
“Ms. White, hold down the fort.”
Iris opened and closed her mouth, while I tried to understand what he meant.
“Are you coming or not?” he asked me.
I snapped out of my thoughts then followed Mr. Jefferson. He took the
keys from the driver and got into the car.
“Get in.”
Thea pushed me towards the front seat when I made a move to join her in
the back. So I took the passenger seat.

29
 nureyluna

“Seat belt.”
I pulled out my phone to make a list of what Thea needed, and asked Mr.
Jefferson to drive to the mall. Last time I checked, there was a bookstore on
the second floor.
I turned around to look at Thea. “Thea, do you have a schoolbag?”
“Nope.”
I added it to the list. Mr. Jefferson stayed quiet while I asked Thea what
else she needed and what kind of bag she wanted.
When we walked into the mall, I noticed people were looking at Mr. Jef-
ferson and me. It was kind of awkward, but I started walking fast so I could
ignore their looks.
First, we walked to the book covers. I wanted to take care of small things first.
“Which ones do you like?” I asked Thea, pointing out covers in brown,
orange, green, purple, and red.
“Brown.”
Wouldn’t have been my choice when I was a kid, but I admire someone
who can make a quick decision.
We then went looking for book labels, pens, pencils, erasers, and scissors.
Even though she had all those things at home, we bought them because she
wanted to have everything new for her first day of school.
Mr. Jefferson followed us wherever we went.
“What kind of bag do you want?” I asked her.
“I want a Spider-Man bag.”
I chuckled before picking up the Spider-Man bag.
“It will match my pencil box.” She grinned, taking her new bag.
“Yes, baby, it will.”
“How much time will this take?” Mr. Jefferson asked, looking at
me and Thea.
“We have to get her a lunch box, a water bottle, and shoes,” I told him.
He gave me an are-you-serious look.
“Yes, I’m serious.”
“Make it fast.”
“We need to go to another store, Mr. Jefferson,” I said, walking toward
the counter.
He took the basket from my hands and headed to the cashier to pay. “Call
me Theodore.”
I blinked. I was in shock hearing him say that. He wanted me to call
him Theodore.

30
 the cover of darkness

By the time we finished shopping, Thea and I were hungry. Mr. Jefferson—
Theodore—was busy texting.
“Mr. Jefferson…uh, Theodore, can we grab something from Eagle’s Pizza?”
“We can eat at a proper restaurant,” he replied.
Thea and I pouted because we loved Eagle’s Pizza.
“But we want Eagle’s Pizza”, we both said.
He looked at us suspiciously, but then agreed.
“This is the first time,” Thea whispered when we sat down.
“First time?”
“Papa and I never go out to eat. He’s taking me out for the first time.” Her
eyes shone with happiness.
“Then let’s make your papa take us out every month,” I whispered back.
“We can?”
“Yes, we can, baby.”

I groaned loudly as I shifted my sleeping position in annoyance, but the

alarm didn’t stop. I slammed a pillow over my ear, but that was snatched away.
“What the hell?” I yelled, getting up. My eyes widened in shock, and I was
wide awake now.
Mr. Jefferson—I mean Theodore, as he’d ordered me to call him when we
were alone—was standing in front of me with a serious face.
I sat there, not knowing what to say. How had he gotten into my room?
I’d locked the door last night. I was so deep in thought that I forgot about my
sleeping attire. I remembered them when I saw the look Theodore was giving me.
His eyes were dark, and I looked down to see my uneven tank top exposing
half my chest. The strap had slipped off my shoulder, and my shorts had ridden
up, giving him a clear view of my thighs. I quickly stood up, pulling the strap
back in place.
“What are you doing here, Theodore?”

31
 chapter 6

Dull: Lacking interest or excitement.

JASMINE

I
waited for him to say something. The look in his eyes made my skin hot,
and I felt a strange electricity in the air.
“If you and Thea aren’t ready in an hour, you’ll both be late.”
I looked at my phone and saw it was 6 a.m.
“But it’s too early.”
“School starts at eight forty-five, and it takes forty-five minutes to get there.”
We stood there, neither of us moving.
“I need to get ready,” I told him.
He gave me a look, scanning me from head to toe before leaving the room.
I rushed into my bathroom. After brushing my teeth and splashing some
water on my face, I went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.
The weird thing was that Theodore was staying here. He’d intended to
leave after Thea’s school admission process had been completed, but no… He’d
decided to live where his daughter was.
Iris had been surprised, but she hadn’t let on. She kept her facial expressions
completely neutral.
After I was done in the kitchen, I took a bath and put on my white blouse
and black pants. I tucked in the blouse and did my makeup before walking into
Thea’s room to wake her up.
“You’re up, baby?” I said in astonishment, seeing that Thea was already
brushing her teeth.

32
 the cover of darkness

I pulled her uniform out and laid it on the bed.

“Yes! I’m so excited about school that I barely slept last night.”
I chuckled—it was impossible not to, seeing how happy she was.
“Come on, take a shower and be quick so we have time for breakfast.”
After she showered, dried off and put on her uniform, which was a school
shirt with a skirt and matching blazer. She even had a color-coordinated sweater
and vest for winter.
I braided her hair, giving her two pigtails.
“Don’t mess with your hair—I want to take a picture of you,” I said. I
grabbed my phone and took pictures as she smiled and made goofy faces.
“You look so pretty.” I kissed her cheek, and then we walked to the dining
room hand in hand.
Theodore was already seated. He looked at Thea first before shifting his
gaze to me.
“Good morning, Papa.” Thea hugged him, and he hugged her back, pat-
ting her head.
I took a few more pictures.
As we ate, I hoped Sherry or Mick would come in so they could take pic-
tures of me with Thea. I couldn’t ask her dad. He’d glared at me for taking the
ones I’d taken earlier.
“Here are the car keys. I expect you both to behave and not do anything
stupid. Don’t think I won’t know…I know everything,” he warned, handing
me a set of keys.
“Mr. Jefferson, will you please take pictures of me and Thea?”
He nodded and I handed him my phone. Thea stood beside me with her
bag, while I smiled for the camera. I was having a good hair day, for a change,
and I was pretty happy with how I looked. We hit pose after pose, which irritated
Theodore for sure, but at least he didn’t complain. Once he hit the limits of his
patience, he shoved my phone back into my hand.
I had packed our lunch boxes the night before, so I went to the kitchen to
grab them and to get myself a glass of water.
I had only been in the kitchen for a minute when I sensed Theodore coming
up behind me. My body went rigid, my breath became uneven, and my hands
started shaking. He pressed himself against me, and my stomach flipped—in
a good way.
“I trust you with Thea. I’m not sending anyone else on my staff with you
because of that. Don’t do anything stupid without asking my permission,” he
whispered as I felt his crotch pressing against my ass.

33
 nureyluna

That feels good…

“Am I clear?”
I nodded my head, putting the glass down. He pressed into me harder— a
reminder that I hadn’t spoken.
“Words.”
I feared that I would moan because of the feeling.
“Yes.”
“Good.”
He stayed in that position, and I didn’t turn around to see his face. He
stepped away when we heard Thea’s voice. I took my bag and Thea’s and walked
out of the mansion with Theodore beside us.
“Careful and text me when you reach the school,” he said as he helped
Thea with her seat belt.
“Okay.”
“Have a great day, Thea,” he said, kissing her hands and gently strok-
ing her head.
Our conversions had turned less formal as the days passed. There was this
tension between the two of us, and I couldn’t help but think about how good
I felt when his body touched mine.
Mick and Sherry were standing outside, talking with other staff members.
Thea waved at them, and they waved back. I turned on the radio and started
humming along to Lana Del Rey.
“I don’t know this song, but it sounds good,” Thea said.
I chuckled as she concentrated on the lyrics.
We reached the school campus and, if I was being honest, I felt like I was
the newly transferred student here. I was nervous and excited for Thea.
“There are so many kids, Flower.” Thea held my hand as we looked at the
students, who were walking toward their classes.
We started walking toward the administration block, where I needed to
register my attendance with the biometric check-in. Theodore had already given
me my schedule and all the details about my class.
I smiled at the secretary seated at the front desk.
“Thea, why don’t you go to your classroom and meet your new
friends?” she said.
I’d met Jezzy a few times in the past couple of weeks, when I’d had to visit
the school to get my paperwork squared away.
Thea looked at me in alarm.
“Jezzy, is it okay if I walk her to class?”

34
 the cover of darkness

Jezzy looked unsure because I had a class of my own to teach. I wouldn’t

be teaching Thea’s class until the next hour.
“It’s okay, but only this time. Your students are waiting for you.”
“Thank you, Jezzy.” I smiled before pulling Thea out into the hallway
“Okay, baby. Do well and make friends.” I kissed Thea’s head, and she
walked into her classroom as all the kids looked up at her.
Every seat was occupied except for one next to a gloomy-looking kid who
was staring straight ahead at the board.
Thea walked over and took the empty seat beside the boy, who didn’t glance
at her, even when she politely said hello to him. Her shoulders slumped when
he ignored her.
Her eyes met mine, and I shrugged and gestured to the other kids in the
class. Plenty of other new friends to be made. She smiled, nodding her head,
and I went to meet my first-grade class.

35
 chapter 7

Kiss: Touch or caress with the lips as a sign of love, sexual desire, or greeting.

JASMINE

T
“ hea, are you ready to go?” I called out, watching her talking with her
new friends.
“Can we stay for five more minutes?” she asked with a pout.
“No, baby. Dad will be angry if we don’t get home on time,” I said sadly.
“Okay.” She turned to her friends and waved goodbye. I grabbed her hand
and took a step forward but stopped when I heard a voice.
“Ms. Jasmine, are you leaving?”
I smiled at Liam. He was a teacher like me. A cute one, if you asked me…
“Yes, Mr. Liam. I need to head out. Thea and I have a long drive home.”
He looked disappointed. “Oh… I thought maybe we could have coffee and
get to know each other.”
Aww…
“Sorry, Mr. Liam. Maybe some other time.” I smiled at him as Thea pulled
on my hand. I looked at her to see her frowning at Liam.
His eyes shifted to Thea. He looked surprised but I spoke before he could
ask about her. “Sorry, Mr. Liam, I have to go now,” I said, just as my phone rang.
Think of the devil, and the devil may call you…
I answered the call, telling Theodore that school had just ended and we
were heading home.
Once Thea and I were on the road, I asked, “How was your first day?” I
glanced over for a split second and saw the frown finally leaving her face.

36
 the cover of darkness

“Flower, I loved it! My classmates are so nice. They all wanted to be my

friend. They asked about my favorite color and how many dolls I have, and we
even talked about our favorite Disney princesses. Skylar said she likes Moana…”
She chattered excitedly, while I listened to every word.
I thought about my own day. I’d never thought I would be teaching kids,
but, if I was being honest, I had enjoyed it. The kids were extremely well-behaved,
and I wondered why they weren’t at least a little mischievous or even playful.
It was a private school, so, obviously, the kids had been told to behave— rep-
utation mattered. They students were expected to call the teachers ma’am or sir.
I’d already had a few friendly conversations with the other teachers. They
were pretty busy with their class schedules, so I couldn’t interact with them
too much, though.
Liam was a fourth-grade teacher, and I had to admit he was good-looking.
He hadn’t been able to pull his gaze away from me when I walked into the
teachers’ lounge. I could tell he was interested in me—all the signs were there.
He didn’t give me butterflies, though, or make me feel the way I felt with
just a look from Theodore. Why was I even comparing Liam with Theodore?
I shook my head to clear it and went back to focusing on Thea.
When I reached the mansion, I went right to my room to change.. I couldn’t
wait to kick off my uncomfortable heels.
Once I was in comfy clothes, I went to find Thea. She’d already changed
out of her uniform and was sitting on her bed reading a book. No homework,
since it was her first day.
“How ‘bout a snack?”
“Yes, please.”
“Come.”
She took my hand and we walked to the kitchen. It took us several minutes
just to reach the kitchen—that’s how big this mansion was! As we walked, we
passed Mick, Sherry, and six other bodyguards, all keeping a watchful eye out.
After our snack, we wandered back to my room to have a nap. It was only
4 p.m., but I was kind of sleepy, and Thea was yawning.
I set the alarm to make sure I woke up by 7 to prepare dinner. Theodore
got home by 8 every day, and I knew he’d want to know about the school day.
Thea and I crawled into my bed, and she wrapped her arms around me.
She never missed a chance to cuddle.
I let out a sigh as sleep took over.
After our nap, I went to the kitchen to start dinner. Iris poked her head in
to inform me that Theodore was in his office.

37
 nureyluna

Thea sat at the marble island in the middle of the kitchen, drawing on her
pad, sitting.
As I was placing the food on the dining room table, Theodore walked
in. There were dark circles under his eyes, and he seemed tired as he looked at
me, but his expression was neutral, as usual. I looked away from his gaze and
concentrated on Thea, helping her wash her hands and get her plate.
“How was your first day?” Theodore asked Thea as we ate.
She told him everything, but she wasn’t as animated as she had been when
she told me about her day; I knew she was scared of Theodore.
“But I didn’t like the way Mr. Liam looked at Flower,” she concluded.
My eyes widened as I turned to Thea before looking at Theodore. He
stopped eating and raised a brow.
“How’d he look at her?” he asked.
“He looked at Flower like Prince Charming looks at Cinderella.”
I started coughing as she spoke. I knew she hadn’t liked Liam talking to
me because she had been frowning, but I’d never thought she would tell her
dad about it.
Theodore helped me out by handing me a glass of water. He didn’t say
anything, but I knew he hadn’t liked what he’d heard. His eyes were hard, and
the way he was looking at me gave me chills.
I couldn’t eat after that. I felt this weird apprehension as everything became
very, very quiet.
“I would like to talk to you in my office after dinner,” he said.
I wanted to say something but had no idea what, so I kept my mouth
shut. Thea looked between me and Theodore, but she didn’t have any more
to say either.
“Good night, Thea,” Theodore said.
“Good night, Papa.”
Thea walked back to her room, and I followed Theodore to his office. He
closed the door, and I stood there, silently as he pulled a file out from the rack
on his desk. We stood there without speaking as he read through the file.
“Didn’t I warn you not to break any rules?” He wasn’t looking at me.
“I didn’t break any rules, and Mr. Liam only asked if I wanted to have
coffee with him.” I gulped as he put down the file and walked toward me. I
stood rooted in place, but I tensed when he traced his finger through my hair.
He wasn’t saying anything, but his intensity was what made me shake.
I craned my neck to look at him. We were standing so close that I could
feel the heat radiating off him.

38
 the cover of darkness

Then our bodies were touching slightly. I hadn’t noticed him take a step
closer to me. My eyes flicked to his lips then back to his eyes.
In my nervousness, I chewed my lip as my mind started playing all the
scenarios of what happened in romance novels in situations just like this.
The author would have the hero grab the heroine and they would kiss, but
this was reality. No author was going to make the hero kiss me, and I wasn’t
daring enough to kiss him.
His hand left my hair and trailed down my body until he was lazily tracing
his finger along my bottom. When I’d dated in college, holding hands with guys
had been enough for me; I hadn’t allowed anyone to touch my ass. But when
it came to this man, I just couldn’t seem to stop him, so I didn’t utter a word.
I blinked my eyes and exhaled heavily, moving even closer to him as he started
touching me with a little more force. There was incredible tension between us,
and it was growing by the minute.
He licked his lips, and I mirrored him before I stood on my tiptoes and
planted my lips on his. I didn’t know what had possessed me. All that sexual
frustration, maybe…
He pulled me closer as our lips started moving together. I slipped my hands
under his crisp white shirt and touched his bare skin, feeling his hard muscles
underneath.
His hand went to the back of my neck as he held my face closer to his.
“Step away if you don’t feel anything,” he whispered. I gave him my answer
by kissing him.
A moan escaped my mouth when his hands cupped my ass, giving it a firm
squeeze. He had ignited a fire in me with his touch. We pulled away for a few
seconds to breathe, then started kissing again, more passionately than before.
Hands roamed, skin was caressed, muscles were stroked, and I knew The-
odore felt the same way I felt.
There was no denying our attraction to each other, and feeling his hands
and his mouth all over me was the greatest turn-on I’d ever experienced.

39
 chapter 8

Sexual tension: A phenomenon that occurs when two individuals interact and one
or both feel sexual desire.

JASMINE

W
e pulled away when we heard Thea’s voice coming from the hallway
outside Theodore’s office. We both struggled to calm down our
breathing as he smoothed down my hair and adjusted my clothes
before opening the door.
“I can’t sleep,” Thea said as soon as she saw me.
“Okay, sweetie. Let’s get you a glass of water,” I replied.
“Dad, are you okay? You’re sweating,” Thea asked.
I am biting my lip as I glance at Theodore, who’s sweating on his
face and neck.
“Yeah, I’m fine.”
“Let’s go,” I hold Thea’s hand and lead her away from Theodore, trying
to calm myself. I need to stop thinking about anything inappropriate and fo-
cus on Thea.
“Good night, Jasmine,” I’m surprised to see him looking at me with interest
when I turn around. My cheeks turn red, and I smile shyly before hurrying away.

“Flower, are you listening?” My thoughts snapped back to the present,

where I was driving to school and definitely not making out with Theodore.

40
 the cover of darkness

“Yes, baby, I’m listening. You were asking if you can take your dolls with you
to school. But, listen, kiddo, that’s not a great idea. If you want to play dolls with
your friends, maybe we can ask your dad and plan for a playdate with Skylar.”
“Really? Will you ask for me?” Her eyes were wide with excitement.
“Sure. Now, smooth down your skirt,” I said as we reached the
school grounds.
After I helped Thea out of the car, she scooted off to class on her own, while
I went to the front desk to check in.
“Good morning, Jezzy.”
“Good morning, Jasmine. I didn’t have a chance to ask you before—how’s
your first week going?”
I chuckled. “To be honest, I’ve quite enjoyed it, and the kids are very well-be-
haved, which is shocking. I mean, aren’t kids this age naughty and mischievous?”
She laughed. “Jasmine, this is St. Valley. It is known for discipline and
obedience, which is why the students are very well-mannered.”
“That says it all.” I smiled before walking to the staff room.
When I got there, two of my new colleagues were deep in conversation. I
put my bag down and listened to what Abigail was saying—it seemed like she
and Summer were gossiping about something.
“Summer, he’s the most eligible bachelor around here. I’m sure he didn’t
marry anybody in secret,” Abigail said in a hushed tone.
“But he has a daughter. I think he’s secretly married.”
Before I could ask them what they were talking about, the bell rang, and
I had to leave for class.
“Good morning, Jasmine.”
I turned my head to see Liam walking down the hall right behind me.
Instantly, Theodore’s face played in my mind.
“Good morning, Mr. Liam.”
I didn’t want to get into trouble, but maybe if I did, I’d get to kiss Theo-
dore again…
I blinked, pushing the dirty thoughts away.
“Please call me Liam. It’s fine as long as no students are around.”
I didn’t say anything as I reached my class, but gave him a smile before we
parted ways.
The classes went by quickly, and before I knew it, it was lunch break. I
couldn’t sit with Thea, and I was okay with that. She needed to socialize with
kids her own age. I sat with a woman named Melody along with Liam, Summer,
and Abigail.

41
 nureyluna

“Homemade food?” Melody asked, eyeing my sandwiches.

“Yes, I prefer my own food,” I told her.
“That’s actually good. You can save money. Buying lunch is expensive,”
Summer said.
“Yeah, but I suck at cooking,” Abigail said, eating her salad.
“Abigail, you can’t use those words here. You’ll get into trouble if anyone
hears,” Melody warned. Abigail rolled her eyes. “It’s not like I deliberately said
it. Words just come out before I can control them.”
Summer and Melody rolled their eyes right back at her as Liam chuckled.
“So, Jasmine, are you taken, or single and ready to mingle, or don’t wanna
mingle?” Abigail asked. The four of them seemed very curious to hear my answer.
“Single.”
“That’s good, I personally think one-night stands are the best.”
I choked on my food at that.
“Abigail!” Liam scolded as he handed me a water bottle, and Melody
rubbed my back.
“What? Isn’t it true? Why would you spend all your life with one man
when you can stay single and have options?” Abigail explained as everyone
started talking at once.
“Well,” I said. “I guess, everyone has their personal preferences.”
Lunch ended, and I went back to my teaching schedule.

As Thea did her homework, I waited around wondering if I’d see her father.
It had been a week since I’d last seen him, and I missed his intense gaze.
Mick and Sherry wouldn’t know anything about Theodore’s comings and
goings. I didn’t want to ask Iris. She was already on edge because she didn’t
like the idea of Thea going to school. It would have made her suspicious if I’d
asked her about Theodore, as if I wasn’t capable of handling Thea on my own.
Thea put her books in her school bag and stood up. “I want to sleep with
my panda tonight,” she announced.
“Okay, baby.” I walked her to her room so she could get ready for bed. Once
she was in her pyjamas, I tucked her in and kissed he r forehead. “Good night.”
Once I was in my own room, I changed into my silk baby doll nightie, which
I loved. It was so soft and I felt cute and sexy when I wore it. I was itching to
read Fifty Shades Darker. I’d bought the book last month but hadn’t gotten a
chance to read it.

42
 the cover of darkness

Now that Thea was tucked into bed and I had some time to myself, I pulled
the book out from my wardrobe and settled in the wingback chair.
I was so engrossed in the book that I didn’t notice my phone ringing.
I jumped in my chair when there was a loud bang on my door. “Jesus Christ!”
I held the book to my chest as I walked to the door.
It was past 9 p.m., and I didn’t know who the hell would be banging on
the door. I opened it to see an impatient Theodore.
“Where is your phone?” He didn’t look up as he typed furiously on his phone.
“I… I… There.”
His eyes snapped up, and his eyes darkened as he looked at my nightie.
We heard footsteps, and he pushed me back gently and came into the room
after me. He was too close, and I could already feel the excitement in my body.
“Fifty Shades Darker?” he asked as his finger started tracing its way
across my skin.
My cheeks turned bright red. Before I had a chance to reply, he closed the
distance between us and joined his lips to mine. I felt a jolt of electricity as he
sucked gently on my bottom lip.
He was holding my face in his hands, keeping me in place as he pushed me
against the door. His hands left my face and found their way to my legs. He
picked me up off the floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck as his tongue
started exploring my mouth.
I’d never felt anything like this feeling that was building inside me. I clenched
my legs around his body as I felt an unfamiliar need—a desire that went right
to my core.
He sucked on my tongue, and I pressed myself against him.. Our tongues
fought for dominance as we kissed. He sat us down in the wingback chair with
me on his lap, straddling him. I moaned in bliss when I felt his hard-on against
my most sensitive spot. He started kissing my neck down to my collarbone,
and couldn’t stop myself from grinding against him. He pulled the straps of
my nightie down, revealing my tits. He groaned as he cupped them with his
rough hands. I gripped his shoulders and moaned into his mouth as kissed me,
still playing with my tits.
“Oh God!” I tugged on his hair as he took my nipple, already hard, into his
mouth. He licked it slowly as his fingers played with the other one.
He kept licking and sucking as I held him close to me, not wanting to be
away from his mouth for a second.
I loved the feeling of having my nipples sucked by him. I was still grinding
against him, and I knew my panties were drenched by now.

43
 nureyluna

I moaned as he sucked on my other nipple. “I… I love…it. D-do it again.” I

arched my back and laced my fingers through his hair, keeping his head in place.
He didn’t stop—thank God! I had never been touched like this. I
had no idea…
“Yes…yes! That feels so good,” I moaned as his tongue continued to play
with my nipples.
“Ms. Gibson? Are you asleep?” I heard Iris’s voice, but that didn’t stop me.
“Ms. Gibson? Please open the door.”
The voice became louder as she banged on my door.
“Ms. Gibson, Mr. Jefferson wants to meet you. He doesn’t like tardiness,”
she said. I hissed as Theodore stopped and pulled his mouth away. I pulled his
head back to my chest, which made him chuckle. He sucked my nipples one
more time before pulling my straps back.
“I’m not done yet.” I was shocked when I saw huge red marks all over my
breasts. I blinked, regaining my senses as he smoothed down my hair. I clenched
my legs together, suddenly very aware of where I was and what I’d been doing.
What if I had left a wet spot on his pants? He didn’t say anything as he nudged me
off of his lap. To my horror, I saw there was a huge wet patch on his crotch area.
“Say something,” he said.
“Huh?” My brain was still not working correctly.
“Ms. Gibson? I have to open this door without your permission if you
don’t answer,” Iris said.
“W-wait a minute. I’ll be right there.” Theodore grabbed me, pulled me
to the closet, and took out a pair of sweatpants and a T-shirt. I stood there
awkwardly, with my eyes not leaving his crotch area.
He was hard, and by the look of things, I was pretty sure his size was above
average, which made me gulp. Strangely, I wanted to feel him against me without
any barrier. Or, better yet, inside me.
“Soon.” He handed me the clothes, his eyes never leaving mine. I didn’t get
what he was saying for a few seconds before it hit me. He would fuck me soon.
I quickly changed with him standing there and his eyes on my body the
whole time. I rushed to the bedroom door and opened it to see an impatient Iris.
“Hey…”
“Ms. Gibson, I know you’re not normally asleep this early. What took you
so long to open the door? Mr. Jefferson wants his dinner ready in thirty minutes.
You’d best get to the kitchen and start making it for him before he fires you.”
She glared at me with cold eyes, as I looked at her, absolutely speechless.

44
 chapter 9

Sex: Physical activity in which people touch and kiss each other’s bodies related to
and often including sexual intercourse.

JASMINE

I
could feel Iris’s predatory gaze as I opened the oven to check the roasted
chicken and vegetables. I refused to turn around. She had been standing
there for the better part of the time it took me to make dinner.
“Ms. Gibson, were you with Mr. Jefferson before I knocked on your door?”
she asked as I turned off the oven and placed the meal on the table.
Her question startled me. “No. Why do you ask?” I said, feeling very un-
sure of myself.
I smelled Mr. Jefferson’s cologne on you when you opened the door, so I
wondered if you’d already run into him.” She narrowed her gaze, making me
gulp down the sudden lump in my throat.
Iris had been extra cautious when it came to me. She always had this doubt-
ful look on her face whenever she saw me. I concluded she didn’t want me here
and was just fulfilling her duty by following Theodore’s orders. If matters had
been in her hands, she would’ve fired me.
My eyes wandered to Theodore as he walked in with his eyes on me. Another
guy in a black suit followed him. He looked like a bodyguard. Theodore took his
seat, and I started serving him as he spoke with Iris about his business meetings.
By the look on Iris’s face, I’d have to guess she wasn’t okay with me being
in the same room while they spoke about business. I gave Theodore his plate
and took a step back.

45
 nureyluna

“Ms. Gibson, if you are done here, you may take your leave now,” Iris said.
“Yes, okay.” I smiled awkwardly and took a step forward to leave.
“Ms. Gibson, did I tell you to leave?” Theodore said, making me stop in
my tracks.
“Umm?”
“Grab a plate and join us for dinner,” he said.
“But—” I was about to tell him that I’d already eaten dinner, but I stopped
after one sharp look from Iris. I knew clearly what that look meant.
“Okay… Okay, Mr. Jefferson.” I saw Iris frown, but she quickly covered the
expression when Theodore turned his gaze toward her.
I took my seat and served myself some food.
“Blake will drive you home now, Ms. White,” Theodore said.
They bade their goodbyes before leaving, and my heartbeat started racing
as we were alone again…
I could feel the excitement building inside my body, which was actually
kind of frustrating. We ate in complete silence. I could feel his gaze on me, but
I didn’t dare to look at him.
I stood up and took my plate to the sink. He followed behind with his.
“I’ll wash the dishes.” He took the plate from my hands and gently pushed
me to the side, taking my place. I just stood there watching him as he started
washing the plates and cooking utensils. My eyes roamed around his body.
He’d changed into a pair of sweatpants and a long-sleeve T-shirt. This was
my first time seeing him in normal clothes rather than those suits he always wore.
I licked my lips, watching him from behind. He’s got a nice ass too…
My cheeks flared when he suddenly turned around and looked at me. He
leaned against the counter, using a dish towel to dry his hands.
I stared at a spot on the wall just over his shoulder as he fixed his gaze on me.
My body started warming up as different thoughts and images started playing
in my mind. He started taking slow steps toward me. My breath hitched when
he wrapped his arm around my waist.
My breathing paused when he moved his finger down to my belly and then
back up, stopping at the edge of my bra. I gave him a nod, and I let out a deep
breath as he kept moving his finger around my nipples, making them get hard.
My eyes met his as he bent down, placing his lips on mine.
He lifted me off the floor, sat me on the kitchen island, and stood in between
my parted legs. He cupped the sides of my face as we kissed each other. I couldn’t
get enough of him, so I pulled him closer. My arms were wrapped around his
neck as his hands started tracing the skin underneath my top. I moaned softly

46
 the cover of darkness

as he kissed me with such intensity that I felt my body jolting with excitement
and anticipation. He picked me up off the island, and I wrapped my legs around
his waist. The closest room that offered privacy was his office. By the time we
got there, I could feel the wetness of my folds and that delicious pressure was
back. He walked to the wall and pressed something.
I stopped kissing him, and my eyes widened when the wall moved to reveal
a huge…bedroom!
He placed me in the middle of the bed, and I looked up at him as he brushed
his hair back. He was taking his time, checking me out.
“I won’t be stopping if you don’t stop me now,” he said, looking at me with
those dark-blue eyes.
I nodded and licked my lips as my gaze shifted to his crotch area.
“Words.” His tone was even more intense than usual.
“I don’t want you to stop.” He started removing his shirt, and my eyes
widened, looking at the tattoos covering his torso.
I gulped. I’d always had a thing for men with tattoos but had never imagined
Theodore would have any. With a snap of his fingers, the lights in the room
changed to red, making the whole atmosphere very, well, erotic.
The door in the wall closed, and he walked toward me with a dark look. He
grasped the hem of my top and removed it. My breath caught when he started
caressing my tits, while he eased himself on top of me. He pressed his crotch
against my core, and I bit my lip as a moan escaped my mouth.
“Jesus…,” I moaned as he took my right nipple into his mouth, sucking it
hard. He continued from where he’d left off before. His fingers traced lines
on my bare skin while his mouth left a trail of wet kisses all the way down my
body. My legs shook with the intensity of my feelings as his lips worked their
magic on my most sensitive spots. I gulped down a lump as my throat turned
painfully dry. He pulled himself up slightly to look into my eyes. My cheeks
flared bright red but I didn’t break eye contact. His eyes were looking straight
into me, as he pulled my sweatpants down, along with my panties. I was sure
he could see how nervous I was.
He stood up and removed his pants, keeping his eyes on me the whole time.
I took a moment to check him out. He had—wow—very hairy legs. Strangely,
it only aroused me even more. He removed his boxers, giving me a full view of
what he had, and I licked my lips as my heart exploded.
Sweet Jesus…
It’s going to happen… I’m going to have sex for the first time with this Greek god …
He got on top of me again, stroking my thigh. I felt his hard cock touch my

47
 nureyluna

bare skin as he dipped to kiss my lips. I held his face as I kissed him back with
the same intensity. I moaned as his hand cupped my pussy.
His other hand cradled the back of my neck. He pulled away from my
mouth long enough to place a kiss on my forehead. He made my heart flutter
just by the way he was looking at me.
We eagerly explored each other’s body. I lost myself to his touch until he
parted my thighs, looking right at my wet pussy. I got nervous as hell and stopped
moving, holding myself very still.
“Calm down. Just relax and enjoy everything you’re feeling,” he said as he
held my legs, pulling me closer to his mouth.
I felt his warm breath fanning against my wetness. He looked up at me
before lowering his head again. I felt his mouth on my most sensitive part. I
gasped as he started licking me slowly and sensually. I closed my eyes, holding
one of the pillows in a tight grip. Without warning, he sucked my clit into his
mouth, sending a shocking bolt of heat right through me. I moaned loudly as he
continued eating me out. I had never felt this…ever. There was a powerful feeling
building in the pit of my stomach. My legs shook as he licked, sucked, and bit.
“Theodore!” I cried out as he used his mouth to bring me to an earth-shattering
orgasm. Praise God for all those erotic romances I’ d read. Thanks to them, at least
I had a clue what was happening.
He pulled his face away, sitting on his knees as he got settled in between
my legs. My mind was suddenly hit with a question. “Do you have any…uh,
STDs?” I asked him, placing my hand on his thick, hairy arm.
He looked like a beast king looking down at me. In comparison, I looked
so petite underneath him.
“No, I’m clean. I don’t do casual sex. Do you?”
My cheeks flushed at that. “Umm… This is my first time. I don’t have any
history,” I said. He nodded, guiding his thick shaft toward my pussy.
“Can I touch it?” I asked, then winced inwardly, hoping I hadn’t sounded
like a kid. He smirked and chuckled a bit before nodding. I shakily took hold of
his shaft. It felt insanely hard. but the skin was so soft. I could see the bulging
veins and a mole , which surprised me. He wrapped his hand around mine,
guiding me. He closed his eyes as I started giving him a hand job.
“Later,” he said, kissing my lips before rubbing his length against my en-
trance. I lay back, looking up at him. A shaky breath left my mouth as I looked
into his eyes. This was it… I was gonna lose my virginity to Theodore Jefferson…
never did I ever think I would be sharing a bed with Theodore Jefferson. Now,
seeing him above me feels like a dream.

48
 chapter 10

Obsession: The state of being completely preoccupied with someone or something.

JASMINE

H
e entered me slowly as I held onto his arms. I could feel the pain as
he began to enter me.
“Just a minute,” he said, kissing my neck as I tried to concentrate on
him rather than the pain I was feeling. The veins in his neck and arms were
popping out.
“Oh!” I whimpered, and tears rolled down my cheeks when he pushed
himself into me.
“You’re gonna kill me,” he whispered, holding himself still as I got used
to his length. It felt like my skin was being torn in two. He stopped when he
felt resistance and took his time filling me completely. I took a couple of deep
breaths before I told him to move. He started moving slowly, making the pain
fade. It was still there, but the pleasure of the friction was now taking its place.
“Oh my! Oh my!” I moaned, covering my face as he increased his pace. I
could feel myself getting close to another orgasm.
“Look at me,” he said, removing my hand. He pulled out, making me whim-
per, but he quickly flipped me onto my side.
“Theodore!” I held the pillow in a tight grip as he entered me from behind.
That hit deeper as he lifted my leg to get better access. He held my waist
and kissed my shoulder.
“I…am…” He pulled out, and I felt warmth on my leg as Theodore came
on my thigh.

49
 nureyluna

I closed my eyes and went into a different world as I found my release. It

took me nearly two minutes to come to my senses. Once I did, I suddenly had
an awful thought.
“Thea? What about Thea? She has a habit of waking up in the middle of
the night,” I said, looking at him with panicked eyes.
I was worried about her. What if she had a nightmare and wanted me?
“Mick and Sherry are keeping an eye on her. They’ll take care of her if she
wakes up.”
I sighed in contentment and rested my head on his chest. My body was
flushed and red, with his marks all over my skin. I could see sweat coating his
forehead and chest. He didn’t say anything, just looked at me with his beautiful
blue eyes while his thumb traced circles on my bottom.
It ended up being a long night. He didn’t sleep, and he didn’t let me sleep.
I enjoyed every bit of it, though.

“I like her hair,” Thea commented as we watched one of my favorite mov-

ies, My Girl.
“Yeah, she’s adorable.” I nodded my head while stuffing my face with Cheetos.
It was a Saturday morning, and we didn’t have anything to do so Thea and
I had decided to watch some old movies.
“Flower, can I have a bicycle?” she asked as she watched the main characters
riding their bikes.
“Sure, we can ask your dad to bring one,” I said as she leaned against me.
“What if Iris says no?” she asked, holding onto my T-shirt.
“We’ll ask your dad directly.”
“Okay.” She smiled before turning back to the screen.
My thoughts drifted off to her dad. I don’t know what to call our relation-
ship. We hardly spoke during the day, but when night fell… We were like sex-
starved beasts who shed their clothes to become one the moment the sky turned
dark. It was impossible to stay away from him. We’d had sex every night for
the past week. I wasn’t sure if he was going to be at the mansion tonight or not.
“Are you watching the movie, Flower?”
I looked over at Thea. “Yes, baby.”
After a while, we heard footsteps. Thea and I turned toward the doorway
to see Theodore walking toward us, followed by Blake and Iris. My eyes met
his as he checked me out.

50
 the cover of darkness

“Hi, Papa,” Thea greeted him, standing up.

“Hi. Did you eat your lunch?” he asked.
Iris was looking at me, while I ignored her gaze.
“Ms. Gibson, isn’t it Thea’s arts and crafts time?” Iris asked.
I gritted my teeth. Clearly she’d said that to make me look bad.
Thea looked at me with wide eyes. Theodore’s gaze shifted to me, and I
smiled at him awkwardly.
“We’re watching a movie for…motivation. We needed new ideas,” I said as
he raised an eyebrow.
Iris was about to say something when Theodore spoke abruptly.
“Thea, Jasmine, go get dressed. Be back here in twenty minutes.”
I nodded and left the room with Thea as Theodore started speaking with
Iris and Blake.
“Are we going somewhere?” Thea asked as we walked toward our bedrooms.
“I don’t know. Your dad told us to get ready, so we’re getting ready,” I told
her, and she nodded.
Thea put on a pair of knee-length shorts and a red T-shirt. I helped her put
on her sneakers before walking to my room.
I washed my face, then pulled on a pair of high-waisted mom jeans and a
black crop top. I brushed my hair before pulling it into a high ponytail and left
my face bare. After I put on my sneakers, Thea and I went to rejoin her dad.
“Sir, you have a meeting this evening,” I heard Iris say.
“Cancel the meeting. I’m busy the rest of the day. Free up my schedule for
tomorrow too.”
Sherry and Mick smiled at me when they saw me.
“Hey, Sherry, hey, Mick!” I said, walking over to them.
“Hello, Jasmine. Going somewhere?” Mick asked.
“I guess so. Mr. Jefferson told us to get ready,” I told them, not realizing
that Theodore was watching me smile at Mick.
When I turned back to Theodore, my smile slipped away when I saw his
clenched jaw. He looked serious, and that look scared me.
“We are leaving.”
Thea held my hand tightly as we followed him out to the car.
I tried to stay quiet as he drove us to…where I didn’t know, but eventually
the silence got to me.
“Umm… Theodore, Thea wants to learn to ride a bike, and that would be
good for her. She needs to learn that…,” I trailed off as he looked straight ahead.
I looked at Thea in the rearview mirror. She was pouting. Whether her

51
 nureyluna

dad agreed or not, I wasn’t going back home today without buying her a bike.
After a long-ass drive, we reached our destination. I got out of the car and
looked at the sign. He’d brought us to a furniture store. I turned my gaze to
him to see him already looking at me.
“You wanted to do a makeover of Thea’s room. They’ll help you with
ideas and all.”
My smile returned, and I looked at Thea with excitement. “Aww! Ready
to redecorate your room?” I asked her.
“Are we going to decorate my room like Elsa’s?”
“We can if you want.”
“Can we add a unicorn too?”
“We’ll add whatever you want. It’s your room, so tell them all the things
you want,” I said, as we did a kind of happy dance.
Theodore watched us, standing beside the car. He removed his suit jacket
and rolled his sleeves up. “Shall we?”
“Yes!” We both turned and started walking toward the entrance, while
Theodore followed us.
He waited patiently as Thea and I spoke with the design team. There was
one guy on the team who kept looking at me.
His constant staring at my breasts was making me uncomfortable, to say
the least. Theodore couldn’t see the guy from where he was sitting.
I turned around and tapped my fingers on his shoulder to get his attention.
He gave me a questioning look.
“This guy is making me uncomfortable,” I whispered in his ear, pointing
to the creep.
Theodore stood up, standing so close to me that my butt was touching
his thighs. He lazily wrapped his arm around my waist so that his fingers were
resting against my bare skin.
The guy’s eyes widened when he saw Theodore glaring at him. Not only
he, but the other four employees who were working with us started to look
pretty worried.
As we continued talking about Thea’s decor, Theodore played with my belt
loops, tapped his fingers on my skin, and stroked down the length of my back
with his hand. He even gave my ass a couple of playful pats and a gentle squeeze.
“Papa, why are you slapping Flower’s butt?” Thea asked as we were dis-
cussing her bed.
My eyes widened, and a blush coated my cheeks. “Um…there was dust on
my pants.”

52
 the cover of darkness

One of the girls laughed but covered it with a cough.

“Oh, okay. Pat the dust off Flower’s pants, Dad,” Thea said, and ran off
toward the play area.
I took a step away from him, but he pulled me back and patted my butt
with an extra little bit of force. I turned around to look at him.
“Didn’t you hear Thea?” He was acting innocently.
“We’ll come by at eleven tomorrow morning with the team, ma’am,” the
girl was saying.
“Perfect, thank you.”
Theodore called after Thea, and we left the store. I wasn’t sure where we
were going next.
I took Theodore’s hand to stop him before we got back in the car.
“I don’t know why you were so serious and angry when we first started
driving. But listen, I want to buy a bike for Thea. It’s important for her to learn
how to ride.”
I looked up at him while he looked down at me. We had a bit of a staring
contest before he looked away and sighed.
“Okay.” I smiled brightly and turned to get in the car. “Ow!”
He’d smacked my butt—hard—when Thea wasn’t looking.
Thea and I chatted away as we drove, and Theodore was more relaxed
than before.
“This feels good. We should go out more often,” I told Theodore as we
reached the bike shop.
As soon as we walked into the store, people recognized him and started
whispering and murmuring. He didn’t seem to care; he just kept his gaze on
me. I found him checking me out whenever I peeked at him.
“I want the blue one,” Thea said, pointing to the bike she wanted.
“That is from the boys’ section. This is the girls’ section,” the shopkeeper
said, showing her a different bike.
“You like that one?” I asked her, pointing to the blue one.
“Yes.” She bobbed her head enthusiastically—what a cutie!
“Blue one, then. We’ll take it,” I told the shopkeeper.
“Who’s going to teach her to ride?” Theodore asked at the checkout counter.
“Well, I don’t know how to ride a bike. So I guess it’s gonna be you.”
“Should I get a bicycle for you? I can teach you too.” He smirked while
I chuckled.
“Ha ha, not funny.” Is the oh-so-scary, almighty Theodore Jefferson jok-
ing with me?

53
 nureyluna

I took Thea’s hand as we left the store and we headed out to dinner, just
the three of us.

I hummed a tune as I washed Thea’s milk glass. Her sleeping pattern had
gotten better, and she was sleeping soundly these days. She wasn’t having night-
mares as frequently, though once in a while, she still woke up in the middle of
the night.
“Jesus Christ!” I jumped when Theodore came up behind me and put a
hand on my ass.
I relaxed into him as he hugged me from behind, placing sloppy kisses on
my neck and shoulder blade. He’d had to go to a charity event that evening,
and I could smell alcohol on him.
He pulled my shorts down, cupping my pussy as I held onto the
kitchen island.
He bit my shoulder and slid two fingers inside me. I clenched my walls
around him as he finger fucked me.
I bit my lip to keep from making any sounds. The only places where I
moaned loudly were in his room and mine. They were soundproofed.
I wanted to touch him. I unzipped his pants and pulled his briefs down,
pulling his hard shaft out.
My legs shook violently as I felt myself nearing my climax. He lifted me off
the floor and placed me on the kitchen counter.
I pulled his face to mine so I could kiss him, and as we kissed, his hands
found my breasts.
I moaned in pleasure and pushed his head down to my breasts. I loved the
way he sucked my nipples.
“I— I need you now.” He flicked the lights off and closed the kitchen doors.
Not surprisingly, his kitchen had automatic doors. The wonders of modern ar-
chitecture.
He removed my silk tank top, while I undid his shirt buttons. I placed my
hands on his chest, taking my time, exploring him.
In one quick motion, he entered me, making me gasp. He fucked me hard
as my skin made slapping sounds against the marble counter. He placed my left
leg over his shoulder to go deeper inside me.
“Oh God!” My tits bounced as his movements increased. He pushed my
hair off of my face, and I grabbed onto his shoulders for support.

54
 the cover of darkness

He pulled out and helped me off the counter. He turned me around so he

could enter me from behind. I held onto the marble countertop while he held
my hips. He entered me and started going faster.
My ass cheeks were making a clapping sound as they slammed against him.
He loved this position, as well as many, many others.
I arched my back and pushed against him as I neared my orgasm. I didn’t
have the energy left to say anything. Understanding, he came just as I reached
my orgasm.
I didn’t know how much time passed but one thing was clear—we’d been
there for quite a long time. He pulled another condom from his pocket, giving
me a look. I was buck naked, leaning against the kitchen counter, checking out
the godlike Adonis in front of me.
My skin was flushed and red as he wandered toward me. He pulled a wooden
chair with him. He sat down and gazed at me.
I smiled shyly, walking toward him. I slowly guided his hard shaft into me
as I straddled him. I started rocking while he held my hips. I placed my hands
on his shoulders as moans left my mouth.
This was my favorite position, as I could feel him deep inside me. It went
without saying that he loved it too. I rode him with all the energy I had.
I came all over him, then collapsed onto him. I felt so drowsy. He kissed
my forehead, pulling my hair back gently.
“Let’s get you to bed,” he whispered in my ear, picking me up along with
my clothes. I wrapped my arms around him as he carried me to his room.
I was slipping away to dreamland. I felt him place me gently on the bed
and get in beside me.
As I drifted off, I could feel his hard-on pressing against me and his arms
wrapped around me with warm sheets covering us both.

55
 chapter 11

Semen: Also called seminal fluid, fluid that is emitted from the male reproductive
tract and that contains sperm cells, which are capable of fertilizing the female’s eggs.

JASMINE

I
swallowed sleepily, turning over as someone knocked on the door continu-
ously. I groaned, pulling the covers over my head, not wanting to wake up.
I felt movement beside me, and the person next to me pulled me closer. I
hummed, hugging their body. I could feel their fingers on my breasts.
“Hmm.” The hand went to my back, rubbing soothing circles on my
bare skin.
“Stop it,” I muttered sleepily as the person who was knocking started calling
out loudly.
“Mr. Jefferson. Mr. Jefferson, please wake up. You have an important meeting
in twenty minutes. Mr. Jefferson, are you listening, sir?!” I moaned when the
hand that I knew so well touched the curve of my hips, pulling me close to his
lower region. I could feel myself getting wet and hot when he started rubbing
himself against my ass cheeks. The yelling continued, along with the banging on
the door. I frowned, wondering why Iris wasn’t leaving me alone in my dream.
I was having such a nice dream about sleeping with Theodore.
A new voice. “Miss Iris, is everything okay?”
“Mr. Jefferson hasn’t woken up. He usually wakes up early, but today he
hasn’t, and I’m worried that something might have happened.”
Now I was really confused—these voices sounded so real. I opened my eyes,
but then closed them immediately before opening them again slowly.

56
 the cover of darkness

Gray walls came into my view. I frowned, wondering when my white walls
had turned gray. I shifted my gaze to the ceiling, the curtains, and the arm on
which my head was resting.
“Oh my God!” My heart skipped a beat, and I was instantly wide awake.
I glanced over to see that Theodore wasn’t wearing anything. The blanket
was covering just his legs, so I had a clear view of his hard-on. I gulped as the
tingling sensation started down there. Last night’s events started playing in my
mind and I shook my head to clear it.
“Oh my God! What are we going to say if they see us?!” I said, getting out
of the huge bed and searching desperately for my clothes.
He seemed at peace as he leaned against the headboard, looking at me from
head to toe. He pulled me to him, and I fell on the bed with a thud.
My eyes widened when he caught my hands in his grip and pushed my
legs apart with his knee. I could feel the wetness leaking, and my heart started
beating faster as every part of my body was awakened by the excitement and lust.
It was wrong, but at the same time, it felt right to do. I just couldn’t get
enough of him.
“Mr. Jefferson.” The voices weren’t coming from outside, but from the
speaker placed beside the bed. I looked at the speaker in confusion.
“Soundproofed. They can’t hear us. I installed a mic outside,” he whispered
in my ear, and one hand slowly wrapped around my waist. The sheet that had
covered us was long gone. He lifted me a little and leaned in so that his groin
could touch the wetness of my entrance. I moaned, wrapping my shaky arms
around him. Our warm bodies met, sending those shocks through my body.
Pushing me down on my back, he rubbed himself at my entrance, and I
started moaning.
“Oh!” I let out when he entered all of sudden, taking me by surprise. He
was hard…so hard, and I clenched around him, desperate to feel him inside me..
“Hmm…” He moaned in pleasure, leaning down and taking my breast in
his mouth.
“Mr. Jefferson, please wake up and open the door,” I heard Iris say.
“Oh my God.” I shut my eyes as he went in and out super slowly, taking
his sweet time, feeling how wet I was for him. It was like slow-burn torture.
His hand cupped my cheek, and his other hand tilted my face up as his
lips met mine. He kissed me slowly, savoring the feeling and the high of the
moment. He picked up the pace, making me moan even louder. The sweat
started dripping off his forehead, falling on my skin. The room was warm…
very warm, and we were a hot mess in heat.

57
 nureyluna

I could feel the hot tingling sensation ready to blast in my stomach. He

went super fast and hard. I bit his shoulder— I couldn’t control my shaking
body or the weird feelings I felt.
He was deep, so deep inside me.
He moaned when I came all over him.
“Theo…,” I said dreamily as my mind went blank. I was floating on a heated
bed, making my whole body warm. He grunted and pulled out of me, spilling
his hot seed on my stomach.
When he was done, he fell on me, resting all his weight on me. He was damn
heavy, but I loved the feeling of his sweaty, hairy, warm body on me. I sleepily
wrapped my fingers in his hair, playing with it.
He just lay there with his cheek pressed against my breasts. My eyes closed as
I savored the moment. I wanted to ask him, “What are we?” but I was too scared.
I sighed in annoyance when Iris’s voice reached my ears. After a minute,
he stood up.
He typed something on his phone while I gazed at his hairy chest. It wasn’t
too much—he had just the right amount of hair on his chest, stomach, and
lower abdomen, and he was covered with tattoos.
His gaze met mine, and I didn’t look away in shyness. I was getting bolder
each time. In fact, I felt like I was gaining power and control over him, like he
had power and control over me.
I knew I wasn’t mistaken, because there were times he showed signs of
surrendering when we were alone. He’d even shut out Iris many times.
Sometimes I felt like we were going too fast, but then there were unsaid
feelings and emotions between us. It was like, even though Theodore was scary
in the daylight, when the night fell, he became vulnerable.
The side of him that no one else knew was shown to me. Outside of this
room, he didn’t show the signs, he didn’t say anything, and his gaze was cold
when he looked at me.
He was Theodore Jefferson— he didn’t show emotions—but when we were
alone, he was sweet and cute.
He loved his daughter, but Iris and Thea’s previous caretakers had created a
distance between the two of them. He cared, but he didn’t know how to show
it in his facial expressions or words. I had started to understand him.
Now, he cleaned his sticky juices on my stomach, using my tank top.
“Seriously?” I said, taking my silk tank and looking around for some-
thing else.
His boxers were lying near his legs. I grabbed them and handed them to

58
 the cover of darkness

him. He rolled his eyes, used them to clean me, then threw the boxers in the
laundry basket.
He threw fresh clothes on my lap. I didn’t know when he’d gotten my yoga
pants and a clean top.
I watched as he walked into his bathroom. Soon, the sound of water running
hit my ears. I sat there and waited for him. Clearly, I couldn’t go out, knowing
Iris was waiting out there.
I gulped as he walked out of the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around
his waist and went into his closet. I could clearly see the outline of his form
through the damp towel. Erotic thoughts filled my mind as I watched him
dress for the day.
He turned his head, meeting my gaze. He signaled for me to come. On shaky
legs, I walked to him, and he gestured for me to sit on the plush square sofa.
I sat down on it, and he stood in front of me with his shirt open.
“Button it up.”
I gulped and started buttoning his shirt for him. I stood up to reach the
top buttons.
He placed his hands on my sides, holding me in place. When I was done
with the buttons, he lifted me off the floor and placed me on the square sofa.
My eyes widened as I came face to face with him. His cold lips met mine,
and I melted in his arms.
I hummed, wrapping my arms around his neck, even though I was scared
about my morning breath. I hadn’t brushed my teeth and hoped I didn’t smell.
Why haven’t I thought about morning breath before?
I moaned when his hands went under my clothes, rubbing against the warm
skin. We pulled apart, breathing heavily.
He placed butterfly kisses all over my face before taking a step back. My
mood dropped, but I didn’t say anything.
I watched him as he tied his tie, combed his hair, and put on his watch.
When he was fully dressed, he turned to me.
“Stay here. When you get my message, leave the room and go straight
to yours.”
I nodded, and he raised his brow, walking toward me.
“Okay, I’ll wait for your message.” Even standing on the sofa, I wasn’t
taller than him. He hugged me, pushing his head into the crook of my neck.
His phone started ringing, and he pulled away. He gazed at me for a minute
before walking out the door.
How am I going to know if he messages me? I don’t have my phone with me.

59
 nureyluna

I realized I should’ve had that thought before he left the room. As I was won-
dering what to do, there was a loud buzz. I looked around to see where the
sound had come from.
“Go to your room.” The sound came again.
Without thinking any more about it, I walked to the door and opened it.
The hallway was empty. Sighing, I closed the door and rushed to my room.
I smiled in relief as I reached the familiar hallway. I was about to open the
door to my room when…
“Jasmine? What are you doing up so early in the morning?” Sherry asked.
I turned around to see a confused-looking Sherry. “I went to get a glass of
water,” I said.
“Water? I was just in the kitchen. I didn’t see you.”
My heart started pounding as I wondered what to say now.
“She must’ve been sneaking out,” Mick said, and my eyes widened. He
stopped beside Sherry and gave me a serious look.
I started praying that I didn’t smell like sex or like Theo. His smell was
all over me.
“I-I…,” I stammered, not knowing what to say. Theo had said the coast was
clear—what the hell! The hallway had been empty, then Mick and Sherry had
appeared out of nowhere. Had they been hiding? Watching us?
The voices inside my head started arguing. The whole thing was giving
me a headache.
“Sneaking out?” Sherry asked, turning her gaze to Mick.
“Yes. If I’m correct, they slept together,” Mick said.
Now I was surely going to die of a heart attack.
“What?”
I decided to tell them that I had feelings for Theo, that it wasn’t just a
casual hookup. “I—”
Before I could say more, Mick did.
“Sherry, Thea slept in her room last night. Or Jasmine snuck into Thea’s
because she can’t help but indulge her,” Mick said with a teasing smile.
I looked at him, dumbfounded, blinking my eyes. He’d surely given me a
mini heart attack. “Y-yeah… Yeah. You are correct. And now I’m going to go
back to sleep since it’s Sunday and, for once, I don’t have to be up this early.
See you two later,” I said, opening my door and closing it behind me as quickly
as possible. I leaned against the door, exhaling heavily. I was exhausted. Not
wanting to waste another moment I could be sleeping, I crawled into bed, not
even bothering with residue of the sticky juices still on my stomach.

60
 the cover of darkness

“Flower, I’m bored. I don’t want to watch any more movies,” Thea said,
standing up with a pout.
“What do you wanna do?” I asked.
“I don’t know…something fun.”
I turned to Mick and Sherry who were sitting like zombies, staring at the
TV screen.
“Is it sunny outside?” I asked them.
“Yeah. It’s really hot out,” Mick replied.
“Wanna go swimming?” I asked Thea.
Her eyes widened in excitement as jumped up and down.
“Yes! Yes! Yes! Let’s play in the water!” she said.
“Okay. You’ll get a chance to wear your new swimsuit, huh?” I said,
tickling her.
Loud giggles left her mouth. “Stop, Flower…”
“Why don’t you join us,” I said to Sherry and Mick.
“Nah, we’re good. I don’t want Iris to scold us if she finds out we went
swimming,” Sherry said, and Mick chuckled.
“I don’t think they’re here. They went out for some important meeting.
They won’t be returning anytime soon,” I said.
“Mr. Jefferson would skin me alive if he found out I went swimming. I’ll
stay in here and keep an eye on the place if you want to join them,” Mick said
to Sherry.
“C’mon, Sherry. No excuses. Let’s go, Thea,” I said
Thea and I wandered to Thea’s room, with Sherry following behind.
“I want to wear my yellow bathing suit,” Thea said as we walked
into her room.
The last time we’d gone shopping, we’d each gotten two new swimsuits.
“I don’t think this is a good idea. Iris was so angry last time, when all we
did was watch movies together,” Sherry said as we walked into the bedroom.
She and Mick had been so serious and intimidating in the beginning, but
as time passed, we’d become good friends.
They had started working for Theodore four years ago and had met when
Iris assigned them both to be Thea’s bodyguards. I had a feeling Mick was
crushing on Sherry, but he was too scared to tell her.
“Nothing is going to happen; we are just going for a swim.”
“What if she complains to Dad?” Thea asked with a little pout.

61
 nureyluna

“Then I’ll just explain it to him. If he wasn’t in an important meeting, I

would’ve called him already.”
“Uh…do you talk to Mr. Jefferson a lot?” Sherry asked. She sound-
ed confused.
“Um, yeah. Why so surprised?” I asked, pulling the new swimsuits out of
my closet. I handed the black one to Sherry.
“Because he almost never speaks to employees. Iris has always dealt with
the nannies. She would talk to Mr. Jefferson if they had any problems. The rest
of the staff doesn’t really talk to him.”
“Oh.” Thea was already in her bathing suit so I made sure every inch of her
was covered with sunscreen before tossing the bottle of lotion toward Sherry.
In the bathroom, I changed into my swimsuit and scanned myself in the
mirror. I looked good. I’d gained a little weight and thought I looked healthy.
My skin was glowing, not dull like it had been before. Only problem was there
were hickeys on my inner thighs and breasts and one on my stomach. Crap.
The hickeys on my breasts were covered, but the ones on my thighs and
stomach were definitely visible. How do I explain these?
“Are you done? Let’s go,” Sherry said from the other side of the door.
“Give me a sec.” I threw a cover-up over my bathing suit and hoped for
the best. If anyone noticed, I’d tell them they were hives from my allergies. I
grabbed a few towels and went to meet up with Thea and Sherry.
“Do you know where the swimming pool is?” I asked Sherry.
“Yup, but it’s quite a walk.”
She wasn’t kidding. We walked for fifteen minutes before we saw the gi-
gantic pool.
“Hey, Sherry, have you ever seen the whole estate?” I asked her
“No, but I’d love to. When I first started working here, I wanted to explore
the whole place. There are four wings total. Our rooms are in the north wing.
The other three wings are strictly off-limits to us. I wanted to explore the other
three, but I wanted my salary more. I don’t want to lose my job, so I stay where
I’m supposed to.”
“You think you’d lose your job?” Seemed like an overreaction to me.
“Yeah, the people who tried to get a look at the other wings were fired. Ru-
mor is they disappeared. We aren’t allowed to talk about this place or about our
work to anyone, not even our families. That’s why we stay here on the property.”
I couldn’t think of anything to say after that. I had no idea there were three
other wings. I didn’t want to get curious and get myself in trouble. I turned my
attention back to Thea.

62
 the cover of darkness

“The pool is fun,” she said, and I chuckled.

“It is!” Sherry swam laps while Thea and I played in the water. It was fun
teaching Thea how to swim.
“Are you sleeping with someone?” Sherry asked, after we had gotten out
of the water to dry off for a bit.
“No,” I said, trying to look as innocent as possible.
“Ha ha—I saw hickeys…”
“I ate mushrooms last night without realizing. I’m allergic to them.”
“Well, you’ve got allergy marks on some weird places. I believe you, though,
‘cause there isn’t anyone on the first floor beside Mr. Jefferson to have sex with.
And I don’t think you’re sleeping with him.”
I gave her an awkward smile and escaped the conversation by taking Thea
back in the pool. For the next hour, we swam, goofed around, and laughed.
“I feel like I’m back in college. It’s been a long time since I just hung out,”
Sherry said as we sat on the pool edge with our legs in the water.
“Flower, will you take me swimming every Sunday?” Thea asked. “I
love this.”
“Sure will. It’s fun for me too,” I said.

I glanced at my watch. Theo wasn’t home yet, and it was past dinnertime.
I’d made enough food for the three of us, even though Theodore hadn’t said if
he was going to be there for dinner or not.
“I don’t think your dad will be eating with us tonight,” I said. Thea nodded
sadly and put her doll away before coming to the table. While we ate, we talked
about the day and how much she’d loved being in the water. Then we went to
my room and watched Tom and Jerry for a while until Thea started yawning.
“Flower, will you read me The Arabian Nights?” Thea asked, sleepily wrap-
ping her arms around me.
“Of course, baby.” I kissed her forehead before going to get the book.
I’d borrowed it from the school library at Melody’s suggestion. I thought
it was really interesting, and Thea loved it too. I turned off the TV and got
into bed beside Thea. We’d decided to have a sleepover in my room. I flipped
the pages and leaned back against the headboard, getting comfy. I read her the
story “Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves,” not knowing that Theo was standing
near the door listening. I fell asleep with my arms around Thea, having no idea
he was there.

63
 chapter 12

Self-conscious: Feeling undue awareness of oneself, one’s appearance, or one’s actions.

JASMINE

I
groaned, looking at my reflection in the bathroom mirror.
“Thea, you ready?” I yelled, tying my unruly hair into a ponytail and run-
ning back into the bedroom.
“Shit, shit, shit,” I cursed, searching for the bag I’d put my files in. I’d woken
up late. Making breakfast, packing lunch, then doing Thea’s hair had taken so
much time. I quickly put on my shoes and socks, grabbed my coat, and looked
around frantically. I sighed when I saw the black bag lying on the nightstand.
“I’m ready,” Thea yelled.
“Good! We don’t have any time to waste.” I rushed to the kitchen, followed
by Thea. I took our lunch bags, and we ran to the driveway.
I didn’t know if Theo had returned or not or if Iris was around. I hadn’t
seen either of them, and I was too busy to care right now. The only thing on
my mind is getting to school on time.
I waved a quick goodbye to Mick and Sherry, who were standing near the
front steps. “We are really late.” I started backing down the driveway.
“We woke up late. I hope Iris doesn’t find out about this,” Thea replied.
“You have your science and social studies homework, right?” I asked, tapping
my fingers on the steering wheel.
“Yep. I put them in my bookbag last night.”
“Good job.”
“You didn’t put on lipstick today.”

64
 the cover of darkness

I looked at my reflection in the rearview mirror. “Do I look bad?” I asked,

getting self-conscious.
“No, you’re always pretty.”
Well, that made me feel good. Thea was my little cheerleader—she made me
believe I was beautiful even when I knew I looked like shit.
“Aww, thank you, honey. And you are the prettiest pumpkin…,” I said,
and her cheeks turned red.
“We‘ll get there on time, Flower,” Thea assured me, looking at the time
on my phone.
“Yeah,” I said, sighing. There wasn’t much traffic, which helped. But I knew
I needed to be careful on these roads; they could get slippery, and speeding
brought trouble.
“Flower, can you please ask Iris or Papa about the playdate at Izzy’s house?
I really want to go. Skylar’s bringing all her favorite toys, and I want to bring
my toys too. All my friends are going to be there. And Miss Melody!”
I’d heard about this playdate, but I needed to ask Melody for more details
“Sure thing, kiddo. I’ll ask your dad about it.”
“Yes, ask Papa, and don’t tell Iris. She’ll say not and be mean about it.. Papa
won’t say no to you.”
I glanced at her before shifting my gaze back to the road. “Papa won’t say
no to me?”
“Nope. He listens to you and stops Iris from saying no. That makes her
mad. I think Papa likes you because you are so sweet and pretty.”.
“Ha ha.”
“Iris always talks to Papa when I want to play with him. She always has to
come and talk about business and meetings and boring stuff.”
“We have to do something about this Iris, huh?”
She giggled, nodding her head. “Yes! I’m happy you’re here. Once you came,
Papa started spending time with me. Iris doesn’t get in the way as much. And
he even let me go to school.”
I smiled. “I’m happy I met you, too, sweetie.” Happy I met your dad…happy
I fucked your dad… …
I shook my head as dirty thoughts started filling my mind.
We reached the school grounds, and I scanned my parking pass.
“Come on.” We grabbed our bags and walked toward the school.
I thought we were going to be late, but there were still students in the parking
lot. A lot of the high schoolers drove themselves and parked in the school lot.
“Flower, why are they looking at us?” Thea asked.

65
 nureyluna

“Who?” I followed the direction of her gaze to see two boys and two girls
looking at us. High school students, I guessed.
As my gaze met theirs, one of the two boys smirked. The girls checked me
out from head to toe, leaning against their expensive-ass cars.
I shifted my gaze to Thea. “Ignore them. They’re just looking at us because
we’re from the same school.”
“Hmm. Well, I think they’re weird.”
I didn’t answer, just kept walking.
“Good morning, Jezzy.” I pressed my thumb on the screen for the biomet-
ric scanner.
“Good morning, Jasmine. Hi, Thea,” Jezzy said.
“Good morning, miss.” Thea greeted Jezzy shyly, making Jezzy laugh.
When we reached Thea’s classroom, the kids were talking and laughing
with each other.
“Enjoy your day” I patted her on the head and watched her walk in and sit
beside her classmate.
I watched him as he silently watched Thea. Thea had told me that he was
always grumpy and never talked to her.
He didn’t participate in any activities, but his homework was complet-
ed on time.
Even in my class, when I tried to involve him in activities, he didn’t respond
but observed everything keenly. He was actually one of the brightest students
in the class.
Funny, if he were to stand beside Theodore, people would think they were
father and son, their personalities matched so much.
“Are you going to stand there all day or go teach your first class?”
Startled, I snapped out of my thoughts and looked up to see Melody. “Sor-
ry…” I looked at my watch. “Shi—shoot!” I quickly made my way to my class.
The students in my class could be a handful sometimes and I didn’t want to
leave the teacher’s aide alone for too long.
“Good morning, kids!” I said, just a little out of breath.
“Good morning, Miss Jasmine.”
“Good morning, Miss Jasmine.” Emma, our classroom aide, gave me a
warm smile.
“Good morning, Emma.” I smiled back at her and put my bag down next
to my desk. I took a file from the desk and went through the list.
“Let’s wait another five minutes,” I said to Emma.
“Joah and James aren’t going to be here. Their family’s on vacation this

66
 the cover of darkness

week,” Emma said. Joah and James were twins. Both so chubby and adorable
that I just wanted to pinch their cheeks all day long.
“Well, the class’s cuteness level has taken a hit then,” I said so only Emma
could hear. She laughed and nodded her head.
“I have cookies today,” Rob said, walking over and showing me his lunch box.
“Those look delicious, Rob! Are you going to share your cookies with your
friends?” I asked him, brushing his hair away from his face.
“Yes. Mama gave me six cookies today. I asked her to put that many in my
lunch box so I could share.”
“That’s so sweet, Rob. Did you say thank you to Mama?”
He gasped, eyes wide. “I forgot.”
“That’s okay. You can tell her when you get home.”

“Melody, what’s the deal with this playdate at Izzy’s house? Thea won’t
stop talking about it,” I said as I bit into my tortilla wrap.
“A few times a year, we organize a playdate at a student’s house. They invite
each student in the class to their home for an extracurricular activity. Parents
are welcome to join us so they can get to know the other parents.”
“Oh, that sounds great. Does everyone provide their own transportation?”
“If parents are going, they bring their kids with them. The students whose
parents aren’t going meet here at school, and I’ll take them to Izzy’s. The school
provides a bus and aides,” Melody explained.
“I had to plan the last playdate, girl. I had to call every single parent to ask
if their house was available, and I had to arrange everything,” Abigail groaned
as she leaned back in her chair.
“Good thing I planned my playdate earlier in the year. I don’t have any more
to worry about for a while,” Summer said, eating her pizza.
“Yep, I’m done for this year too,” Liam said.
“Should I plan a playdate too?” I was confused. This was the first I was
hearing about it. Jezzy hadn’t given me any information about them, and Emma
hadn’t brought it up.
“Nope, first grade doesn’t have playdates at home. They do all their ex-
tracurricular activities at school. They usually plan a trip to the park at some
point,” Summer said.
“Or you can take your class to the gardens to draw and paint. They love
being outside. I’ve taught art classes in the gardens if you want me to lend you

67
 nureyluna

a hand,” Liam offered. I thought about it. The school gardens were huge, like
freaking huge, and it was one of the kids’ favorite spots. It would be amazing
to teach a class out in the fresh air and sunlight.
“Thank you, Mr. Liam.”
“So…Jasmine, I’ve been meaning to ask you…what’s your relationship with
Thea?” Abigail asked.
All of a sudden, I felt nervous. All four of them turned their gaze on me
with curiosity. “Um, I know her…and we’re pretty close.” I laughed nervously.
“Bu—”
Summer interrupted before Abigail could ask any more questions.
“That’s nice.”
I knew the others wanted more of an answer, but it was against school rules.
No one was allowed access to personal information without their consent, and I
didn’t want them to know personal information about me and Thea no matter
what. Theodore had given me a strict warning not to speak about Thea to anyone.
“Are you free on Saturday?” Summer asked.
“Hmm, I don’t know. I haven’t planned anything. Why?” I asked.
“We tried to plan a lunch date last Saturday, but everyone already had plans.
We’re trying again this Saturday and giving everyone plenty of advance notice
this time,” Summer said.
“I’ll think about it.”
“It’ll be fun. I hope you come,” Liam said.
“She will, she will, Liam,” Abigail teased. “Calm down.”
I looked away, smiling nervously. I wasn’t entirely sure why, but they had
been teasing Liam and me a lot recently.

“I’m too tired and too hungry,” I complained as we walked toward

the kitchen.
Thea giggled, making me smile.
“What? Aren’t you hungry?” I asked her.
“Yes! But you need to make something before we can eat.”
“Yeah.”
“Jesus!” I put my hand over my racing heart. I looked up at Theodore,
who’d come up from out of nowhere.
“You startled me,” I said, taking a step back.
“Hi, Papa. Why are you standing there?” Thea asked, looking at Theodore

68
 the cover of darkness

with wide eyes. Even she was startled. He didn’t say anything but hugged her
tightly. He gently touched her cheek and said, “Sherry will get you some snacks.”
Thea gave a quick nod in response.
We had been casually walking along, just trying to get to the kitchen, and
suddenly, like a ghost, he’d stepped out in front of us.
“Ms. Gibson, Mr. Jefferson has been waiting for you,” Iris said, coming out
of the dark and standing behind Theodore.
He turned to look at Iris as I stood there watching, hoping my stomach
wasn’t growling loudly enough for everyone to hear.
“Meet with the Abrahams and send me the details. Take Blake with you,”
Theo said to Iris.
She looked like she wanted to say all kinds of things but settled on, “Okay,
Mr. Jefferson.” Iris shot me a look at me before walking away. I noticed Mick
and Sherry standing there too. I hadn’t even noticed them before.
I waved at Sherry, but she gave me a warning look that said Theodore was
not in a good mood.
“To my office.” Theodore started walking away, while I stood there, clueless.

69
 chapter 13

Wrath: Extreme anger.

JASMINE

I
looked at the carpet under my shoes. I could feel the anger radiating from
Theodore. I didn’t know why he was mad. Was it something I had done?
We had been sitting there for the past ten minutes. I’m hungry.
“Okay, I don’t know why you’re angry or why you called me in here. But
I’m hungry, so I’m going to leave now.” I stood up and finally looked at him.
He just stared at me with his cold eyes. He raised his brow, challenging me
to take a step forward.
“Fine, I’ll sit a little longer. At least tell me why you’re mad. Did something
happen?” I gazed at him, trying to figure out what was going on.
He shifted his gaze to the screen of his iMac. He typed something and
signaled me to look. I stood up and leaned over the table to look at the screen.
“It’s CCTV footage. Oh, it’s me, Sherry, and Thea,” I commented, seeing us
in our bikinis. Thea was smiling, and I was laughing and putting on sunscreen,
looking at Sherry as she cracked a joke.
“Hmm, we look good. Don’t you think so?” I asked, turning my head to
see him glaring at me. Okay then.
I gave him an awkward smile and shifted my gaze to the screen.
“You’re mad that we used the pool without asking you?” I asked in bewil-
derment. He can’t be mad at that.
“Are you stupid?” he asked.
“No.”

70
 the cover of darkness

“You are.” I straightened up and frowned at him. “Why am I stupid? Tell me.”
He just stared at me before pointing to the screen.
“Mick followed you to the pool. He’s standing right there, and there are six
other bodyguards patrolling the area. You didn’t see them?”
“Huh? They were doing their duty, and we were minding our own business.
It’s not like they were looking at us,” I said without thinking.
I shut my mouth when he fisted his hands.
“Okay, I’m sorry. I’ll be leaving now. See you later,” I said, then made a dash
for the door. I wasn’t ready to deal with his wrath.
Why is he so angry? I shrugged my shoulders and went toward the kitchen.
I needed food and something to drink.
“What did Dad say? Did he scold you?” Thea asked as soon as I stepped
into the kitchen.
“I made you something to eat.” Sherry handed me a ham and cheese sandwich.
“Thank you, Sherry.” I sat down beside Thea and took a huge bite. “No.
He’s angry but didn’t scold me. I wonder why he’s so mad.”
“Don’t you know what happened after you left?” Mick asked.
“No, he didn’t say anything, just showed me CCTV footage of us in the
pool.” I looked at Sherry and Mick, hoping they’d fill me in.
“Oh, so he didn’t tell you the whole story,” Sherry said.
“What happened?” I asked her in confusion. What was I missing?
“Apparently, the new bodyguards secretly took pictures of us. Before they
could share the photos, Mr. Jefferson called them to his office.”
“You should’ve seen their faces. I’m guessing he broke some noses and
some jaws,” Mick said.
I looked at them in surprise. “Mr. Jefferson caught them and…beat them up?”
“Yeah, we were surprised too. He was so mad when he looked at those
photos. He even shouted at Iris for not taking the matter seriously enough,”
Sherry added.
“Actually, she was the one who hired them and didn’t tell them all the rules
and regulations,” Mick explained.
“Oh?”
“We have some important rules here. If you’re a male bodyguard, you do not
eye the female workers. Using your phone here is prohibited. We never use our
phones here or take pictures of the place, even though we want to,” Sherry said.
I had mixed feelings at that moment. I was happy that Theodore cared
about me and had beaten those guys up for being creeps. But I felt bad that I’d
ignored his concerns and gotten out of his office as soon as I could.

71
 nureyluna

“I think Mr. Jefferson likes you. I’ve seen him watching you with those hood-
ed eyes of his, Sherry whispered teasingly. “He even ignores Iris’s complaints.”
I glanced at Thea to ensure she wasn’t eavesdropping on the conversation.
Fortunately, she had moved to the cupboards to retrieve her fork.
My eyes widened when Mick nodded in agreement. “Yep, he’s never even
glanced at me before, but when you smiled at me, he gave me such a nasty look,
I thought I was gonna get fired. Scared the shit outta me.
“He, what? Glared at you?” I asked in surprise.
“Yeah. And Iris seems pretty ticked off by the attention Mr. Jefferson gives
you. So, tell us, do you like him too? We see you watching him when you think
nobody’s looking,” Sherry said.
“Uh-uh. Absolutely not.”
“No?”
“No, I don’t like Mr. Jefferson like that. He— He’s my boss, just like he is
yours. I don’t think there would be much of a chance for him and me,” I told
them, trying to make light of it.
I mean, I liked him so much, but I didn’t know if it was okay to tell them.
It was better to lie about my feelings and keep everything a secret.
“Oh no,” I heard Thea say.
I looked up to see her staring at the kitchen doorway.
“Mr. Jefferson,” Mick said.
I turned my head to see a furious Theodore looking right at me with his
cold eyes. I blinked, smiling awkwardly, no idea if he’d heard what I’d just said.
He just stood there, watching me for a few seconds before walking away.
“That was intense. Do you think he heard us?” Sherry asked.
“Yeah, I think he heard us,” Mick said.
“We are in trouble. I’d say it’s time for us to get going.” Sherry looked at
her watch.
She and Mick left, and I became lost in my thoughts.
I was sure Theodore was furious right now. It was like I had poured salt
in the wound.

“I think Papa heard what you said. Flower, you don’t like my dad?” Thea
asked with a sad look on her face.
I was helping her finish her homework before going to bed.
“Hmm… Your dad is a good person and he loves you. I respect him, but

72
 the cover of darkness

really liking someone means first you have to know the person. I’d have to get
to know your dad to like him.” I tried to explain to her gently.
She nodded, picking up her toy panda and hugging it.. “I wish you knew
Dad and Dad knew you. It would be good if you two liked each other,” she
said, with hope in her eyes.
I chuckled, patting her head. “Time for bed.”
I read her a story, and soon she was asleep, giving me all the time in the
world to think about her father. He hadn’t shown up for dinner and had locked
himself in his study.
I stood up slowly, pulling the blanket off. I checked to be sure Thea was
sleeping soundly before wrapping myself up in my thick cardigan. I quietly left
the room and went down the hall to Theodore’s office.
I timidly knocked on the door before opening it slightly. I peeked in to see
Theodore reading some files with a pen in his hand. I slipped into the room,
closing the door behind me. He didn’t even glance at me. I cleared my throat,
but no response. So I just waited…
I walked around the study as if it were mine. I looked through his book
collection. I turned my head to see him still working on his files.
When I finally tried to talk, I got a glare for my trouble, so I shut my mouth
and waited for him to say something.
But it was like I wasn’t there. Eventually, I looked at the clock on the wall
to see it was past one in the morning.
“Fine, ignore me. I’m going,” I said with a frown.
He didn’t even look up from his files.

73
 chapter 14

Birthday: The anniversary of the day on which a person was born, typically treated
as an occasion for celebration and the giving of gifts.

JASMINE

I
looked in the mirror, loving the way I was looking. I wore a floral print,
mustard-yellow dress, paired with my favorite sandals.
My hair was loose, and the soft pink lipstick I had put on added some glow.
I hummed as I put my denim jacket, phone, wallet, and keys into my bag.
“Aww, you’re pretty, Flower. That dress is so cute,” I heard Thea say.
I turned around to see her walking in with her backpack, ready to go.
“Thank you, baby,” I said, pinching her cheeks.
“Wait. I made something for you,” she said, taking her backpack off. She
unzipped it and very carefully took something out..
“Happy birthday, Flower. I even got you flowers!” she said. She handed me
a greeting card, then gasped. So cute!
“I forgot the flowers in my room. Wait a minute—I’ll get them.” She ran
off to her room, and I chuckled and looked at the colorful card. I opened it to
see that she’d glued a picture of the two of us and had decorated it beautifully.
I read the message she had written on the right side of the card. Happy birthday,
Flower. You are so beautiful and sweet. I love you so much, and you are my first
best friend after Tory. I felt so happy reading that. Tory was her toy panda bear.
Without it, she couldn’t sleep at night. Thea ran back into my room. “Here. I
picked them from the garden myself. Don’t tell Dad.” She handed me a bouquet
of tulips, roses, lavender, and jasmine flowers.

74
 the cover of darkness

“They are so beautiful! Thank you, sweetie. I love you. Come here,” I said,
opening my arms for a hug. She gave me a big smile before walking into my arms.
“Thank you,” I said, kissing her forehead.
“You’re welcome.”
“How did you get these flowers and wrap the ribbon around them?” I asked,
touching the bouquet gently.
“I asked Sherry and Mick for help. They helped me get the photo too.”
“Let’s go put these in water before we leave for school,” I said, holding my
hand out to her. She took it happily, and we walked toward the kitchen. I kept
my eye out for that one person who had been ignoring me for a week now.
I’d tried talking to him, but he’d just given me a cold stare and walked
away. Iris was always with him, right on his tail.
“Happy birthday!” Mick said, handing me a cup of coffee as soon as I
entered the kitchen.
“Happy birthday, Jasmine,” Sherry chimed in.
“Thank you, Mick. Thanks, Sherry.” I gave her a hug. I asked Mick and
Sherry to join Thea and me for breakfast, but they declined, saying they’d already
eaten. Mick let me know that Theodore hadn’t left yet. Disappointment crept
in when I didn’t see him. He’d stopped eating in the dining room with us. I’d
tried to explain to him why I’d said what I said, but he didn’t even want to see
my face. I would have been lying if I’d said it was fine. It truly hurt more than it
should have. I missed him. I missed his touch. I even missed his cold eyes on me.
“You got any plans for the evening?” Sherry asked.
“Nope, the usual. Haven’t thought about it,” I told her, eating my toast.
I finished breakfast quickly and Thea and I got ready to leave. Sherry and
Mick walked us out to the driveway.
“See you two tonight,” I said, opening the door for Thea.
“Drive safe,” Mick said.
“Yup.” I got in and buckled my seat belt. Just before I started to back the
car out of the driveway, I looked up to see Theodore standing at the window
with his arms crossed.
Before I could make eye contact, he turned and went away. My shoulders
slumped in disappointment. I drove to school, my thoughts now filled with
Theodore. I’d just turned twenty-five, and I didn’t have a clue what I was going
to do next. “I want to tell you a story, Flower,” Thea said.
I turned off the music and encouraged her to tell me.
“Once upon a time, there was a fisherman,” she started.

75
 nureyluna

“You did a great job telling your story, Thea. You’ll earn a star for sure.
Don’t panic, okay?” I told her once we’d parked and walked into the.
“Okay.” I brushed her hair away from her face and kissed her cheek. After
dropping her off at her classroom, I went to the staff room to collect my note-
books and papers.
“Oh, hey, Jasmine. You’re looking good today. Special occasion?” Abi-
gail asked .
“Good morning, Abigail, and thanks!”
“It’s her birthday today.” I turned to see Liam entering the room.
“Birthday? Happy birthday, girl!” Abigail exclaimed.
“Thank you.”
“Happy birthday, Jasmine,” Liam said with a huge smile on his face.
“Thank you, Liam. How did you know it’s my birthday? I didn’t mention
it,” I said, looking at him in confusion.
“I may or may not have checked your employment records,” he said, and his
cheeks turned bright red. Abigail laughed, and I gave him an awkward smile.
“I’ll see you two later. I have to get to class,” I said, gathering up my things.
I had brought chocolate and snacks for the kids.
“Good morning, Miss Jasmine,” they all said in a singsong.
“Good morning, everyone. You all look very happy today,” I said, walking
over to my desk.
“Happy birthday, Jasmine,” Emma said, smiling.
“Thank you, Emma.”
“Aren’t you all going to sing the song you prepared for Miss Jasmine?”
Emma asked.
“Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday, Miss
Jasmine, happy birthday to you.”
They sang me the happy birthday song very enthusiastically, possibly shout-
ing more than singing by the time they got to the end.
“Aww, thank you so much!” I said, sincerely touched. I gave each of
them a hug.
“If you all behave, I’ll share my birthday chocolate and a snack, okay?” I said.
“Okay!” they yelled in excitement. I laughed and went over to my desk.
“Let’s start with our spelling words,” I said, looking at the notebooks. “Emma,
please hand out the books. I began to write on the whiteboard.

76
 the cover of darkness

“Are you going to take us all out to eat?” Abigail asked.

“We have a ritual. The birthday person has to take us all out for dinner,”
Summer explained.
“I don’t have a problem with that, but I can’t today. I need to get home
right after school. Does Friday work for everyone? I’m free Friday evening,” I
told them as I ate my lunch.
“I’m in. I don’t have anything to do on Friday,” Abigail said.
“I’m in,” Liam said.
“We know you’ ll be in,” Abigail teased him. I really didn’t understand why
they teased us so much. I’d made it clear that I wasn’t looking to date.
“What about you three?” I asked, looking at Summer, Melody, and Olivia.
“I won’t be joining you. I have plans that night,” Summer said.
“Blind date?” Melody asked.
“Kind of,” she said, taking a bite of her pizza.
“She got swiped right on last night. The guy wants to meet her as soon as
possible, but she isn’t sure about it.” Olivia answered for her.
“Oh, oh, oh… Tell me all about him,” Abigail teased.
“There’s nothing much to tell yet. He seemed nice. He was polite when we
texted. He’s definitely good-looking… I’ll give you the rest of the details after I
actually meet the guy,” Summer replied.
“I don’t know how you guys stand being on the apps. I heard they’re horri-
ble. Most of the guys are just there for sexting and stuff like that,” Melody said.
I nodded my head because even I’d heard about it. There were a lot of horror
stories about sexting, not to mention unsolicited dick pics…
“Eh, it’s not that bad. Yeah, it’s true that you come across perverts and crack-
pots,” Summer said, “but there are good guys out there too. It’s a numbers game.”
I listened to their conversation while I ate. It was mostly Abigail, Summer,
and Olivia who chatted and gossiped. Liam, Melody, and I were the quiet ones.
After school, I walked to the parking lot with Thea as she told me about
her day and the story she told her class.
“Jasmine!” I stopped when I heard Liam’s voice. I turned around to see
him running up to me with a bouquet of flowers.
“Liam?” I asked in confusion.
“Sorry, I couldn’t give you these at lunch. I thought you might be uncom-
fortable if Abigail or the others saw me giving you flowers. Happy birthday.”
I looked at him in surprise. He held out the flowers for me to take, as Thea

77
 nureyluna

tightened her grip on my hand. I gave him an awkward smile and took the flowers.
“Thank you for the flowers, Liam. Don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m
accepting these as a gift from a coworker, nothing more.” His smile faded a bit,
but he smiled back, nodding his head. I turned around to walk to my car. I was
afraid I’d been rude, but I had to tell him before he started thinking there was
something there that wasn’t. I didn’t want to give him a false impression. Liam
was one of the good guys, and I didn’t want him to get hurt.
“He got you red roses,” Thea pointed out. I hadn’t even registered what
kind of flowers were in the bouquet.
“Hmm…” I put my tote bag, Thea’s schoolbag, the flowers, and a stack of
spelling tests I needed to correct in the back seat.
When we got in the car, I noticed Thea was frowning.
“Is everything okay, Thea? Why are you frowning? Did something happen?”
I asked her softly, slowing down the car as we reached the main gate of the school.
“I don’t like Mr. Liam. I don’t like it that he gave you flowers too. And red
roses! I read in my storybook that boys give red roses to girls they love. Does he
love you?” Thea sounded upset and angry.
“Thea, calm down, sweetie. Mr. Liam doesn’t love me. He gave me flowers
because it’s my birthday. And I don’t love Mr. Liam. I respect him, and he’s
a good person and a good teacher,” I explained. “There’s really nothing to be
angry about.”
“You don’t like him?” she asked, giving me her full attention. I glanced at
her before looking back at the road. “No.”
“Good.” She seriously reminded me of Theodore at that moment; she had
his possessiveness and his temper.
The rest of the ride home was peaceful. Thea complained about her class-
mate, saying he followed her everywhere she went.
“So he even followed you all around the playground?” I asked, trying my
best not to laugh.
“Yes! I don’t understand his problem! He doesn’t talk to me, he doesn’t like
it if I touch his things by mistake, and he always gives me mean looks. And…
and…he doesn’t let anyone else sit next to me. If I move to a different desk, he
stares at me with his scary face.” We walked inside to grab our afternoon snack.
The halls were empty. Usually, I’d see Mick and Sherry waiting for us at the
entrance, but they weren’t there. There were guards at the entrance, but none
inside. The whole estate was heavily guarded. Inside, as you got deeper into the
mansion, there were fewer guards, but CCTV cameras were installed in every
room and hallway.

78
 the cover of darkness

“Happy birthday, Jasmine!” Mick and Sherry yelled as soon as we walked

into the kitchen. My eyes widened in surprise. They were holding helium bal-
loons, and a huge cake was on the table.
“Oh my God!” I exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear.. The last time I’d
had a cake was on my seventeenth birthday. I didn’t have close friends, and
in college, I’d been a loner. It was the same at work, so I hadn’t celebrated my
birthday with a cake since I was a kid.
“This means so much to me,” I told them.
“We didn’t have much time, and I didn’t know if it was okay to decorate
here. So we just went with cake and balloons,” Sherry said.
“Thank you!”
“Where are the candles?” Thea asked.
“We forgot the candles,” Sherry said, looking a bit crestfallen.
“It’s okay,” I replied. I cut the cake and got the “Happy Birthday” song
for the second time that day. I gave the first piece to Thea. I gave Sherry a slice,
along with a big hug. “Thank you,” I said again.
“Mick planned it all and brought the cake,” Sherry said.
“Thank you so much, Mick.” I hugged him. He chuckled and hugged me
back. It was a friendly hug. I knew that, he knew that…
“What’s going on here?” I heard Iris say.
“Papa,” Thea whispered behind me, and my eyes turned into saucers.
I pulled away from Mick and looked at Iris and Theodore. My heart was
racing just seeing him there. He was blazing with anger. He walked out, leaving
Iris to hear our explanations.
“It’s Jasmine’s birthday. We were just having a little celebration, ma’am,”
Sherry said. “Would you like some cake?”
“Did you forget that these are your working hours? Clean it up and get back
to work,” Iris said nastily and turned around to leave, following in Theodore’s
footsteps.

79
 chapter 15

Moan: A long, low sound made by a person expressing physical or mental suffering
or sexual pleasure.

JASMINE

I
turned the book over and sighed heavily. I looked at the time on the wall
and stood up to do…something.
Thea had decided to sleep in her room. I’d invited her to sleep with me—I
needed the distraction—but she’d said that big girls sleep alone, like her friends
do. I wanted to tell her it was okay to sleep in my room with me, but she was
determined to sleep alone to overcome her fears. I had to give her respect for that.
I walked over to the balcony, and the chilly air hit my bare legs and arms. I
was wearing a silk top and a new skirt that I’d just bought last week.
I loved it, even though I hadn’t been sure if I should buy it or not. It was
pretty short and the flimsy material was almost see-through. It was a little more
revealing than the skirts I usually wore, but the urge to buy it had been so
strong, I’d caved and bought it. The sky was dark, everything calm, and the
forest surrounding the house was sleeping.
“It’s cold,” I whispered, looking at the sky and the trees. I could barely see
the night guards from the balcony. I started shivering so I went back inside,
humming and twirling around. I thought about trying to sleep, but I wasn’t
tired yet. Humming a Disney song Thea and I had just learned, I went to my
closet to sort through my clothes and do some reorganizing. My thoughts went
to Theodore. He’d left with his bodyguard and still hadn’t returned. The time
was ticking. It was already 1 a.m., and there was no sign of him.

80
 the cover of darkness

I tried on jewelry to pass the time. I stopped what I was doing when I heard
the door open. I dropped the earring I was holding and stood up.
I slowly stepped out of the closet to see who it was. I froze on the spot,
looking at the tall man in a suit who was looking at me with his cold eyes.
“Th-Theodore?” My voice came out in a whisper.
We were both silent, looking at each other. I could feel the nervousness
creeping in. I could also feel excitement beginning in the pit of my stomach.
I watched him as he took slow, careful steps toward the leather sofa and sat
down. There was a glass in his hand, and I knew he was drunk.
My hands started to tremble as I gazed at him from under my eyelashes. I
knew I was in deep shit, and my punishment was going to be severe.
“Strip.” His voice was barely a whisper, but I heard it clearly.
I started pushing down my straps as he observed my every move, sitting on
the sofa, sipping his whiskey.
The silk nightgown I’d been wearing slid down, until I was standing naked
in front of him. The cold air in the room hit my skin, making my nipples harden.
His eyes slowly drank in every inch of my skin. I could already feel the
excitement down there, my body automatically reacting to him.
”On the bed. Spread your legs.”
I would do whatever he said, even though I felt shy about him see-
ing my pussy.
“Touch yourself.”
My eyes widened slightly. I’d never been able to bring myself to do that.
This was new to me.
I looked at him, dumbfounded, and he raised an eyebrow. I blinked a couple
of times, then started using two fingers to rub myself.
I kept my gaze on him, even though I was dying of embarrassment. I bit
my lip when the tingling and aching sensation started to build up.
He gulped down the whiskey and stood. I stopped what I was doing and
gazed up at him innocently. He removed his tie, threw it on the floor, then
followed it with his suit jacket.
I licked my lips when he started walking toward me. He held my face roughly,
and soon his lips met mine. My eyes widened at how rough the kiss was. I held
on to his shirt while we kissed.
I started unbuttoning his shirt. I couldn’t wait to feel his naked skin under
my palms. I wanted to touch him, to feel him. The feeling of his skin on mine,
skin on skin, was what I needed. I moaned when his fingers started playing
with my nipples.

81
 nureyluna

I could taste alcohol as we kissed.

We pulled away from each other to breathe, and my eyes greedily drank
in the sight of his naked torso. I avoided looking him in the eye. I knew he was
enraged. Furious.
He got onto the bed, removing his shirt. His predatory gaze was making
me both nervous and excited.
When his lips met mine for the second time, his hands cupped my pussy.
I shook in his arms when he started rubbing his fingers against my wet slit.
My hands searched for his belt buckle. I wanted him naked just like me.
His touch and the way he was kissing me was very different—a new level of
possessiveness.
I pushed his pants down, then his briefs. Before my hand reached him, he
grabbed my hand and stopped me. I frowned into the kiss. Before I could pull
away an object, he pushed two thick fingers into me, making me gasp. Soon his
lips were back, kissing me aggressively.
He pulled away from my mouth and started kissing my shoulder. I moaned
in bliss as he finger fucked me roughly.
“Theodore!” I held onto his hair when the pressure started building up. I
was just about to reach my peak when he removed his fingers.
I made a sound of disappointment. When I tried to get up, he pushed me
back and went down to eye level with my pussy. My eyes widened, and he looked
at me before lowering his head
“Ooh…,” I let out when his wet tongue started licking my pussy lips at a
slow pace. My thighs started shaking, and he held onto them, keeping me in
place. I held on to the pillow to keep my voice down, and he licked, sucked, and
nibbled, making me go to another world.
I couldn’t control my body—the pressure was building. He continued eating
me out. My body started shaking violently. I knew I was reaching the point of
no return, I was going to cum soon.
Theodore pulled away. He didn’t give me time to react before he entered
me. A loud gasp left my mouth when I felt the whole length of him. He changed
our position and all I could think about was how full I was feeling right now.
He held my waist in a tight grip and fucked me hard. I loved this rough,
hard sex. I moaned loudly and tried to find something to hold on to.
He lowered himself onto me and rested his hands on the pillow on either
side of my face. I wrapped my arms around him and pressed my hips against his.
“Theo!” I yelled as I came, biting his arm as my legs shook and tears leaked
out of my eyes.

82
 the cover of darkness

Everything went blank, and the sound of mmmmmm made me deaf to

my surroundings.
I closed my eyes, savoring the cloud-nine feelings. Theodore pulled me up
onto all fours as he got behind me.
“Oh God!” I cried in bliss when he entered me from behind, doggy-style.
My body was on fire, and the only sounds I could hear were my moans and
my butt cheeks slamming against Theodore.
His grip on my hips was strong, and I could feel his emotions. He was
telling me what we were and how he felt about me.
As we climaxed, I closed my eyes, feeling him pump his hot seed onto my
ass. I smiled lazily, loving the feeling of his legs against mine.
We rested for a little while, then he turned me onto my side, raised my leg
up, and entered me.
“Ah…,” I cried out when his hand started massaging my tits.
We slid out of me and flipped me onto my back. I licked my lips, looking
at him, and he pushed my legs open and got on top of me. He looked into my
eyes as he entered me, and this time, I didn’t break eye contact.
He looked so surreal and very, very angry.
“I’m just a boss to you? There’s no chance for us?” he asked in a deadly
calm voice.
“Huh?” I said, dumbfounded.
“Answer me! You don’t like me, but you like to fuck me?” he demanded.
I didn’t know if I should frown or moan. “I-I told everyone that you’re my
boss, because I don’t know what we are. When I’m not even sure what this is,
what could I tell other people?”
I placed a hand on his chest and pushed him away a little so that I could
concentrate on what I was saying. It was way past time to clear up this misun-
derstanding. I needed to know what he was thinking.
“What would they think if I told them that we’re fuck buddies? You’re my
boss— I don’t know what to tell them! ” I looked into his eyes the whole time
I was speaking. “You tell me in words—what are we?”
He looked at me fiercely before caressing my face with his finger. “You are
my woman. We belong to each other. If I see someone laying a finger on you, it
won’t be good. Keep that in mind,” he whispered in my ear.
Goosebumps rose on my body as he spoke. His hard chest was pressing
against my tits, driving me crazy.
He flipped us over, and I held onto his shoulders for support as I straddled
him. I gave him a shy smile before starting to move my hips.

83
 nureyluna

Theodore didn’t speak after that, but he caressed my body, kissed me ev-
erywhere, and I lost count of the times we made love.
We fucked on the , against the walls, and on the floor. We couldn’t stop
touching each other.
The next thing I knew, he was carrying me in his arms. I could’ve walked,
but it was kind of difficult.
“Where are we going?” I asked him sleepily.
I was wearing my silk nightie, and he’d managed to get his pants and shirt
back on. It was four in the morning.
We entered his study, and he put me down on his chair. I looked at him in
confusion as he went over to the refrigerator.
My jaw dropped in surprise when he took out a huge chocolate cake and
brought it over to where I sat. I watched him as he placed candles in the frosting.
“Jasmine” was written on the cake in beautiful cursive writing.
“Make a wish and blow out the candles.”
I didn’t know why, but I felt so emotional that I started crying. He looked
alarmed seeing the tears. He wiped them away and looked like he was at a loss
for words.
“I’m fine. It’s just that it’s been years since I celebrated my birthday, and it’s
making me sentimental. Thank you so much. This truly means a lot to me,” I
told him, holding his hand.
He nodded and placed a kiss on my forehead.
I wanted my birthday wish to be for me and Theodore and our relationship.
I blew out the candles and made my wish.
I cut the cake, mostly happy, but my emotions were all over the place.
We fed each other cake, and I had never tasted anything so good!
I stood on my toes and placed a kiss on his cheek, then wrapped my arms
around him. I looked like a dwarf next to him.
“This feels so good. Thank you for everything.” I hugged him tightly. He
wrapped his arms around me and sighed heavily.

84
 chapter 16

Massage: The rubbing and kneading of muscles and joints, especially to relieve
tension or pain.

JASMINE

T
hea and I smiled as we listened to Mick and Sherry. They were arguing
about driving, and it was fun watching them argue.
“Enough, you two! Thea is going to be late. Sherry, you drive. Mike,
you ride shotgun,” I said.
“No way, I’ll drive. Sherry gets the passenger seat,” Mick argued.
“No!” Sherry said. It was blazing hot, and everyone’s nerves were frayed.
“How will I get there if they don’t stop fighting?” Thea asked.
“Aww, don’t worry, they’ll stop,” I told her. Mick and Sherry instantly
stopped arguing and straightened up. I didn’t know I had that much power.
Thea and I turned around to see what had caught their eye, just in time to
see Theodore’s car pull into the driveway. I smiled when he got out of the car.
I’d missed him so much—he’d been so busy for the past few days.
He walked toward us, removing his tie. My smile faded when I saw Iris
trailing behind him. Theodore’s eyes met mine before they shifted to Mick and
Sherry. Mick greeted him. “Good morning, Mr. Jefferson.”
“Good morning, Mr. Jefferson,” Sherry chimed in.
I just stood there, holding Thea’s hand. Iris kept looking at me, while I kept
my gaze on Mick and Sherry.
“Hi, Papa,” Thea said.
“Good morning,” Theodore said. “Hello, Thea.”

85
 nureyluna

“Ms. Gibson, where are you taking Thea so early in the morning?” Iris asked.
“I’m not taking Thea anywhere. She is going to a playdate at her friend’s
house,” I told her.
“Playdate? Thea isn’t allowed to go to other people’s houses. Why did you
think you could make a decision like that without asking?” she said, raising
her voice.
“Thea is allowed to visit her friends. And I made this decision after asking
Mr. Jefferson.” I was irritated.
“You are not allowed to speak with Mr. Jefferson unless you check with me
first. Don’t you remember that?” she said, taking a step forward, brow raised.
I tensed, understanding the message beneath her words. She was purposely
speaking down to me in front of everyone.
Thea clung tightly to my hand. My gaze shifted to Theodore, who was
looking at me blankly.
“Ms. White, go to the second floor and get started on those files. I want the
work done by the end of the day,” Theodore said.
“But—” Iris wanted to say more, but Theodore cocked an eyebrow.
“Don’t stick your nose where it doesn’t belong. Do I have to remind you
of your position?” I looked down at my feet, biting my lower lip to keep from
laughing. Laughing in Iris’s face wouldn’t help me in my position.
“I guess you’ll be on your way then?” Theodore asked.
“Well…” I didn’t know what to say. “We’re still figuring out who’s going
to drive,” I said.
“Mick, drive the car,” Theodore said.
“No. I already decided Sherry would drive,” I said. Blake was leaning against
the car, watching us with a smirk.
Theodore and I got into a bit of a staring contest, while Mick and Sherry
looked on in shock. After a minute, Theodore shook his head and turned his
attention back to Mick and Sherry.
“Sherry, you drive,” he said.
“O-okay, sir,” Mick said, handing Sherry the keys.
I bent down, placing my hands on Thea’s shoulders. “Have fun! If you
need me, just call. Sherry and Mick will be back in the morning to pick you up
and bring you home, okay?”
“Okay.”
“And don’t forget to take pictures! I love you,” I said, hugging her.
“I love you too,” she giggled, hugging me back. Theodore and I stood to-
gether, watching the car drive away.

86
 the cover of darkness

“Follow me,” Theodore said, without turning to look at me. I followed

him into the house.
We walked through the hallways, him texting, me lagging behind him. We
entered his room, and the door closed automatically behind us.
“Have you eaten?” I asked.
He shook his head while removing his suit jacket.
“I’ll make breakfast for you then.” I turned around to leave, but he
stopped me.
“Stay. Give me a massage.”
“Huh?”
“My back muscles are tight. I don’t like strangers touching me. There are
massage oils in the spa room.”
“Wait, there’s a spa here?”
He nodded. “Mm-hmm.”
He changed into his robe and walked toward me, looking tired.
I followed him through the hallways of this impossibly big mansion, head-
ing—I guessed—for the spa. I noticed we were headed toward one of the for-
bidden wings Sherry had told me about.
“Wait up. Why are you walking so fast?” I said, running to catch up to
Theodore who was walking ahead of me.
“You need to walk faster,” he replied.
“So…,” I said, looking up at him.
“So?” he asked.
“Who used to give you massages, then? I mean before, if you don’t like
people touching you.”
I did not want to hear him say Iris. I wanted to know but I was really hoping
it wasn’t her name that would come out of his mouth.
“Tell me,” I said, pulling on his arm when he didn’t utter a word.
“Someone who used to work for me,” he replied, stopping in front of a huge
wooden door with a biometric lock.
“Where’s this person now?” I watched as Theodore used his finger to un-
lock the door.
“Why are you asking so many questions?”
“Because I want to know.”
He sighed.
“Wow!” I said, looking around with wide eyes. The spa was spacious…
luxurious…everything about it screamed money.
Theodore went over to some shelves and pulled out a bottle.

87
 nureyluna

“Here,” he said, handing it to me. He removed his robe and lay on his
stomach on one of the massage tables.
I watched him, awestruck. The tattoos on his back were mouthwatering.
I was itching to trace them with my fingers.
I looked at his ass and had the urge to poke it…so I did. I liked it, so I
poked it again.
“What are you doing?” he asked.
“Poking your ass,” I replied.
“Stop, or I’ll poke your ass and see if you like it,” he said, catching my hand.
“Okay, but can I slap your ass to see if it jiggles?” The thought really
excited me.
“Apply the oil to your hands and to my back, and start massaging,” he said.
I scrunched my nose at him. I’d never given a massage before. “I don’t
know how to do a massage.” I thought about it for a minute. “Okay, I’ll give
you a massage but only if you grant my wish,” I placed my hands on his back.
He opened his eyes and looked at me, and I blinked innocently back at him.
“Seriously?”
“Yes.”
He sighed heavily. “Fine. What’s your wish?”
I smiled widely, stepping closer to him. “I want to go to the carnival with
you tonight.” I’d seen posts about the neighborhood carnival on Facebook. I
hadn’t been for years, so I thought about taking Thea, but she was sleeping
over at her friend’s house.
“No.”
“No? Why not?” I asked, frowning.
“No means no.”
“I won’t give you a massage then. Call your former employee,” I said, step-
ping away. I knew I was irritating him. I didn’t know why I liked—no, loved—
irritating him.
“Okay, fine. I’ll take you.”
“Good,” I said, smiling. I took a step closer to the massage table. He shook
his head and turned his face to the side.
“Oh, by the way, I don’t know how to give a massage. Should I look on
YouTube? Or do you want to teach me?” I asked, tapping my hands on his
back gently.
“Jasmine…”
“Okay.”

88
 the cover of darkness

My gaze shifted to Theodore, who was sitting lazily on the chair, his face
leaning against his hand, his eyes on me.
I pulled on my high-waisted mom jeans and buttoned them. I couldn’t
stop looking at him.
He was wearing a black hoodie and black jeans. I’d never seen him in casual
clothes, and it just made me want to go and kiss him.
I went through the racks of clothes hanging in my closet. I hadn’t decided
on a top yet. I finally decided on a white long-sleeve sweater.
Theodore’s eyes followed my every action.
“I called Thea. She’s having a great time. She sent me a video of her playing
with her friends. You should watch it. My phone’s right next to you,” I told him,
looking at him in the mirror while I brushed my hair.
He didn’t reply, but picked up the phone and unlocked it. He knew
my password.
“I’m ready,” I said, standing up and smiling over at him.
I realized we didn’t have any pictures of the two of us together.
“We should take a mirror photo,” I said, facing him.
He looked at me blankly.
I pulled him with me toward the mirror and stood in front of him. “Wait…
hold on a sec,” I said, bending down to remove a napkin that was lying on
the floor.
As soon as I bent over, Theodore cupped my right ass cheek, squeezing
it tightly.
“Oh, ha ha,” I said, straightening up.
“Smile,” I said, leaning back against him. He wrapped his arm around my
waist, resting his hand on my left hip.
I smiled and took the picture while Theodore just stared into the mirror.
He was hot, though, with that serious look, so it didn’t matter.
“Let’s go out the back without anyone knowing,” I said to Theodore.
“Why? The car’s in the driveway,” Theodore replied.
“Nope. I don’t want to use the front door. I want it to be a secret, like we’re
sneaking out.”
He stared at me for a full minute without uttering a word.
“Say something,” I said, pulling on his sleeve.
He shook his head and turned around.
“What?” I asked, following him.

89
 nureyluna

The hallways were quiet—no one except me and Theodore anywhere in

sight. I followed him down unfamiliar hallways, looking at everything with
wide eyes.
“How far is it? How long are we going to walk?” I whined as my feet start-
ed hurting.
“You wanted to sneak out, so you should’ve been prepared to walk.”
I scrunched up my face. Finally, after walking for what seemed like forever,
we reached a set of huge black doors.
Theodore scanned his fingerprint, and the doors opened to a garage. “Are
they all yours?” I asked, looking at the cars.
“Mm-hmm.” Theodore disappeared into the shadows, while I gawked at
all the cars parked neatly in rows.
He came back with two helmets, put one on my head, and buckled it for
me. He put his own on before going toward a black sports bike.
“We’re going on a bike?” I asked.
“Um-hmm.”
“Whoa!”
He got on the matte-black beauty and started it up. I carefully climbed
onto the bike behind him. I wrapped my arms around his waist and held on.
I’d never been on a bike before. I was excited and nervous at the same time.
“Hold tight!” he ordered, and we sped off.

90
 chapter 17

Excitement: A feeling of great enthusiasm and eagerness.

JASMINE

P
“ lease… I really want to go on that,” I said, holding onto Theodore’s hand.
“You already went on that ride two times,” he said.
“But you didn’t come with me. You just stood there watching me. I want
to go on it with you!”
“No.”
“Huh? I will listen to whatever you say from now on if you come with me
on all the rides,” I told him.
He raised his brow. “Seriously?”
“Yes, seriously.”
He snickered. “Okay then.”
I smiled widely, wrapping my arms around his neck and giving him a hug.
“Let’s go,” I said, excitedly heading toward the swing ride. As we waited in
the line, I saw some girls eyeing Theodore. They had been looking at him for a
while, and now they were taking pictures of him! One of them started walking in
our direction. Theodore didn’t bother to look at them, just kept his eyes on me.
“Excuse me?” The girl stepped forward, calling out to Theodore.
I watched in amusement as he moved closer to me, making space for the
girl to pass.
“She’s not asking you to move. She’s trying to talk to you,” I told him.
He ignored her and took my hand. My gaze shifted to the girl. Her smile
dropped, and she looked back at her little posse.

91
 nureyluna

“Sorry, honey, he’s taken,” I said.

“Oh.” The girl’s shoulders slouched. She at least had the grace to look
embarrassed.
“Don’t worry, he’s actually very boring. There are so many hot guys here—
you have options,” I said.
Theodore tightened his hold on me as we walked away.
“I don’t really think you’re boring,” I told him cheekily. I was on a major
sugar high and so excited that I’d gotten him to come to the carnival.
“Our turn!,” I said, pulling Theodore with me. I made Theodore join me
for each and every ride, and the smile never left my face.
Wherever we went, people turned around to look at Theodore. I wasn’t
sure why, but he was handsome and, I guess, somewhat intimidating-looking.
“What are you searching for now?” Theodore asked.
“Photo booth. We need to take our pictures,” I told him, eating my ice cream.
After searching for a bit, we found the photo booth.
“Finally!” I said, pulling Theodore into the tiny booth with me.
“Sit on my lap,” Theodore said, pulling me onto him. My eyes widened in
surprise. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he circled his arms around
my waist. My head came up to just under his chin.
I leaned back and smiled softly, looking at the camera, while Theodore
pressed the button. For the second picture, Theodore squeezed my cheeks and
pressed his lips against mine. In the third picture, we just looked at each other,
me smiling shyly at him. In the fourth one, while Theodore looked at the camera,
I surprised myself by biting his cheekbone. I looked into his eyes, smiling like a
fool. He pulled my face closer and kissed my forehead. His lips moved to mine.
I held on to his hand, kissing him back. The kiss was soft and gentle, like
he was expressing his feelings in the kiss, saying that he’d missed me.
I pulled away to catch my breath. “I missed you too,” I said, placing but-
terfly kisses on his cheek.
A shift had happened after my birthday. Theodore and I had developed
a bond that was deepening every day we spent together. I was so relaxed and
happy when I was with him. Even though he didn’t talk much, it didn’t bother
me. He still made me nervous, but not like he had when we’d first met.
“I’m hungry,” I announced, getting off of his lap. I held my hand out to
him, and we walked out of the booth to collect our photos.
We took our pictures and went to the food court. “I‘ll have that, please,” I
said, pointing out the combo I wanted to Theodore. He ordered and once we’d
collected our food, we found a table.

92
 the cover of darkness

As we ate, I chatted about the rides we’d gone on and which ones I’d liked
best. “We didn’t go on the Ferris wheel. I’m not leaving this carnival until we
go on the Ferris wheel,” I told him.
“How did I not know that you talk so much?” Theodore muttered under
his breath, but I heard it.
“And you are very silent,” I said, pointing my fork at him. “But I’m okay with
that. I mean, if you were talking, who would listen to me?” I said thoughtfully.
Theodore shook his head, and fed me a piece of chicken.“Stop
talking and eat.”
When we were done eating, we went to the Ferris wheel, Theodore holding
my hand the whole time.
“Give me your phone,” I said. He handed it to me without a word. I opened
the camera and looked around.
“Excuse me, would you mind taking a picture?” I asked a guy who was
standing near us.
He and his friends turned around and fixed their eyes on Theodore.
“Sure, no problem,” the guy said, taking the phone from my hand.
“Have you seen him somewhere?” one of his friends asked.
“I think I saw this guy in a magazine,” one of the others commented.
I fixed my hair and stood beside Theodore with his arm around my waist.
I smiled at the camera, and after taking a few pictures, the guy handed back
the phone.
I thanked him and he nodded and walked off with his group. I looked
through the photos to see how good-looking we were together.
“Aww, these are too cute,” I said, sending myself the photos to my number.
I gave Theodore his phone back and looked around. We’d been at the carnival
for a couple of hours and done pretty much everything there was to do, but it
was only nine o’clock. The night was still young.
“What are we gonna do now?” I asked.
“I wanna get drunk,” he said, pulling me a little closer to him as people
passed behind me.
“Okay, so where are we going?”
“Wanna go to a club?” he asked.
“Yup,” I said.
We ended up at a club called Nightlife. As we walked up to the entrance,
I saw a long line of people waiting to get in.
When the bouncers at the entrance saw Theodore, they nodded a greeting
before opening the doors.

93
 nureyluna

What’s that about? I guess they know him here.

We stepped inside, and I was hit with the sounds, sights, and smells of a
busy nightclub.
Theodore led me to a staircase on the other side of the room, and we
walked up to a private VIP lounge. Good thing, since I wasn’t exactly dressed
for clubbing.
“Why is it empty?” I asked Theodore, looking around.
He leaned back on the sofa, looking at me with his dark eyes. “I don’t like
anyone else coming in there. It’s only for me.”
“Oh, okay, and they do everything you say here? I guess this whole club
belongs to you?” I did enjoy giving him a hard time.
“Um-hmm.”
Seriously? Joke was on me.
He closed his eyes and pressed a button on a small remote while I walked
over to a large window overlooking the dance floor. It was crowded, and everyone
seemed to be having a lot of fun.
The door opened, and I turned my head to see a well-built man enter the
room. He closed the door behind him and went over to the bar. He started
making drinks, and I returned my attention to the dance floor. I couldn’t hear
the music though. Was this room soundproof?

“Theooo,” I whined, stroking his cheek. I was drunk and I felt weird.
“Hmm,” he said. He wasn’t drunk at all, even after drinking more than I
had. This guy could really hold his liquor.
“Why are you so hot? You know, you’re hotter than any of the fictional
characters I read about,” I said. I plopped down on his lap.
He just looked at me, biting his lip.
“Tell me…really…why are you so hot?”
“Because you think I am. That’s why I’m hot,” he replied, tracing his finger
across my cheek.
“Ha ha. I don’t think…I know you’re hot, silly,” I slurred, kissing his cheek
and giggling.
I sobered up for a minute as I remembered my responsibilities. “Shit, we
forgot to call Thea. Call her. Call her right now…we need to talk to her,” I said.
“Calm down. I talked to her earlier. I’m sure she’s asleep now. Let’s not
disturb her,” he said.

94
 the cover of darkness

“Hmm…point.” I mumbled.
I started tracing my finger on his hand. I wanted to kiss him, touch him, have
sex with him…I was craving him—so wildly attracted to everything about him.
“I miss you. Can we have sex now?,” I said bluntly.
He leaned back, studying me, then he stood up, gathering me in his arms.
I wrapped my arms around his neck and gazed at him as he carried me toward
a door that I hadn’t even noticed before. It blended right into the wall.
“Why do you have secret rooms?” I asked him as we entered a good-
sized bedroom.
He closed the door with his leg, crossed to the bed, and placed me on it. He
went back and locked the door, while I looked at him eagerly.
He just looked so hot standing there, arms crossed, with his eyes on me.
How did I get so lucky, having him all to myself?
I licked my lips and then sat up on the bed. I beckoned to him, and he slowly
walked over to me and stood right in front of me.
I wrapped my arms around his neck and looked into his eyes before placing
my lips on his. He put his hands on my hips, holding me in place.
We kissed furiously as the fire in us built up. My hands roamed all over his
torso, while he kept a tight grip on my hips.
I wanted to feel his skin against my palms. I pulled his hoodie up. Theodore
stopped kissing me long enough to pull off his hoodie and his T-shirt.
“Better,” I said, when I could feel his bare chest.
We went back to kissing, and Theodore slowly unbuttoned my jeans and
pushed them down. I moaned when his hand cupped me. I was already wet,
and my nipples were hard. He pulled off my sweater and unfastened my bra,
letting my breasts spill out.
He pulled away from the kiss and cupped my tits, looking directly into my
eyes while his thumbs rubbed over my nipples. Without breaking eye contact,
he took one of my nipples in his mouth and sucked on it hard.
I gripped his hair as my legs shook. He gently pushed me on the bed and
got on top of me, pushing my legs apart with his knee.
He played with my left nipple while he sucked on my right one. I loved it
so much when he did this to my tits.
“Oh my God,” I moaned, as he bit the nipple playfully. When he was done
there, he leaned back.
“Can’t wait,” he whispered, removing his jeans and boxers. He pulled a
condom from his pocket and gently rubbed his penis, looking at me. He put
on the condom, then leaned closer to me.

95
 nureyluna

I leaned back on my elbows and watched him rubbing himself against

my wet folds. My breathing became heavy as he teased, and I gasped when he
entered me suddenly. I fell back on the pillows, moaning loudly.
I held onto his arms as he thrust faster and faster. He pulled me up, changing
our position so that he was beneath me, with me sitting on him.
He held my hips while I placed my hands flat on his lower stomach. I moved
my hips, moaning his name. I looked at him to see him looking at me the
whole time.
I hadn’t known I was this sex-addicted. Actually, I was addicted to Theodore.
He got up and gently turned me on my side then, lying next to me, he lifted
my leg and entered me again.
“Theoooo,” I moaned, pushing my head into the pillow. I felt his hands
roaming and tracing my skin. I loved the feeling of his hot skin on mine.
I reached my peak, and everything around me went blank as I closed my
eyes, feeling the high of our orgasms. He fell onto me, his leg lying lazily across
my butt cheeks. I felt his hand rub my back before they settled on my ass.
He slapped it playfully. “Yours jiggles a lot,” he whispered in my ear.
I turned my face toward him with a contented smile. “And you love it,”
I whispered back, kissing his lips. I placed my hand on his ass and smiled
into the kiss.
I slapped him hard and pulled away from the kiss. “Yours is tight,” I said,
and he rolled his eyes.
His gorgeous blue eyes were very dark. I’d noticed that when we were to-
gether, his pupils dilated.
A quick Google had told me there are many reasons why pupils dilate, but
being sexually attracted to someone is at the top of the list.
I started stroking his cock, then licked my lips, and kissed the tip of his penis
before starting to suck it slowly, teasing him. He tightened his hold on my thigh.
I smiled, using the tip of my tongue in a circular motion. I gave a silent
thank-you to all those books I’d read. I hadn’t had much real-life experience,
but I knew how to give a blow job.

“Go away…” I pushed the hand away, pulling the blanket higher. “Stop
tickling. I want to sleep,” I said grumpily. When the tickling moved to the other
side, I groaned and opened my eyes. “What?”
“We need to go,” he said, throwing his arm over me.

96
 the cover of darkness

“Later. I’m too sleepy,” I said, closing my eyes.

“Thea will be home soon. We need to get back.”
“Ah…,” I whined, turning around and reluctantly opening my eyes again.
“Get dressed,” Theodore said.
He got up and tossed me my clothes. I ignored them and just watched him
get dressed—so hot and all mine.
He raised his brow at me. I shook my head to clear it and sat up straight.
The blanket fell down, giving Theodore a perfect view of my titties. Now it
was his turn to watch me.
“Where’s my phone?” I started searching around the room. Theodore pro-
duced it from the pocket of his jeans.
“Keep it with you, please,” I said. Now that my phone had been found, I
needed to find a comb—my hair looked like a bird’s nest. “What am I going to
do with my hair?” There wasn’t a comb or brush in sight.
Theodore walked over to me and turned me around to face him, then he
used his fingers to brush my hair.
“Aww, that’s so sweet,” I said, patting his cheek. Then, “Ouch! Be care-
ful—you’re pulling my hair.” I glared at him.
He smirked and headed for the door.
“Wait!” I ran up behind him and pulled his hair. Fair is fair.
He looked shocked, then reached out and pulled my hair.
“Hey,” I said, trying to catch him, but he stepped away and out of reach.
“That’s not fair,” I said, putting my hands on my hips.
“What’s not? You started it,” he said, looking down at me. “When I pulled
your hair, it wasn’t on purpose.”
“Fine,” I said, walking ahead of him and opening the door. “Then apologize.”
He pulled me back by the back pocket of my jeans and rested his hand
there. “I’m sorry,” he said, giving me a gentle kiss.
We walked out to his bike and he buckled my helmet for me. He got on the
bike, and I hopped on and wrapped my arms around him.

We reached the mansion and entered from the back, where there were no
guards. The entrance was designed to look like a part of the forest. And I learned
a secret: there was an underground pathway from the garage to the back gate.
Well, that’s cool.
“Ugh, I don’t want to walk” I whined, as we stepped out of the garage.

97
 nureyluna

I pulled on Theodore’s jacket as he scrolled through his texts and emails.

I wanted his attention back on me.
“Hmm?” he asked, turning to me.
“Give me a piggyback ride. Please. I’m too tired to walk,” I said, giving him
my puppy-dog eyes. He usually wouldn’t say no to anything I asked. I mean,
he’d say no, but eventually he’d agree to whatever it was I wanted.
He nodded, pushing his phone into his pocket.
That’s more like it.
I jumped up on his back, and he held onto my thighs while I wrapped my
arms around him, leaning my head against his back.
I closed my eyes— I really was exhausted. I relaxed and completely forgot
where we were. Suddenly, Theodore stopped and pinched my thigh.
“Ouch! Why are you pinching me?” I asked, not opening my eyes.
He pinched again, harder.
“Ugh…what?” I groaned. I finally opened my eyes, and what I saw made
them widen in disbelief. “Oh, shit!”

98
 chapter 18

Surfing: The sport of riding a wave toward the shore while standing or lying on a
surfboard.

JASMINE

O
“ h shit!”
I jumped off of Theodore’s back in shock and surprise.
Thea was standing in the door to Theodore’s study, but she wasn’t
alone. Standing beside her was a boy from her class. I remembered that boy—he
was the one she didn’t like very much.
She was glaring at him, while the boy looked at her blankly. Theodore
strode over to them.
“Who gave you permission to kiss my daughter?” Theodore asked, pulling
the boy away from Thea.
Thea’s eyes widened, bit my lip to control my smile.
“Papa?” Thea asked in shock.
Theodore was glaring at the boy, who was still standing there with a blank
look on his face.
I walked over to them and placed my hand on Thea’s shoulder. “Hi, Thea.
Did you have breakfast?”
“Hi, Flower. Yes, ate,” she replied.
I could see the fear in her eyes. “Are you going to introduce us to your
friend?” I asked.
“Unfriend him. Stay away from this boy,” Theodore said curtly.
I rolled my eyes at him. “Come on, he’s a kid…

99
 nureyluna

“Hi, Anders,” I said, giving the boy a friendly smile.

His little brow wrinkled in confusion and he frowned at me before his
face went blank again. No surprise when he returned my greeting. I knew his
pattern of behavior very well from school.
“I told him not to come, but he didn’t listen to me and got in the car with
me. No matter how much Mick and Sherry tried, he wouldn’t get out of the
car, so they drove us here,” Thea explained.
“Oh, Thea, it sounds like he really wanted to visit and play with you.
Now that he’s here, let’s try to make him feel welcome. Say sorry to Anders,”
I said to Thea.
She pouted but turned her head to look at Anders. “I’m sorry.”
“Did you eat, Anders?” I asked him with a smile, even though my head
was pounding.
He looked at me but didn’t say anything. He was observing me with his
calculating eyes. That little Lucifer…
I raised my brow, waiting for an answer, and he shook his head. My gaze
shifted to Theodore, who was looking impatient.
“I’ll make breakfast—and a big pot of coffee—and bring it to you,”
I told him.
Thank God Mick, Sherry, and Iris weren’t around. I was hoping Thea and
Anders were too preoccupied with their situation to realize Theodore and I
had come in together.
I just hoped Thea didn’t notice our clothes or ask what we’d been doing
outside. I looked at Anders to see a small smirk playing on his face. It was as if
he knew what thoughts were running through my mind. I looked away and
took Thea’s hand.
“Let’s go make breakfast.” Thea threw Anders a glare before following me.
By the time we reached the kitchen, my head was killing me, and I truly
didn’t know how I was going to make breakfast. To my surprise, the table was
filled with food. I turned back and looked at Theodore, who’d followed us in.
I smiled at him knowingly and mouthed a thank-you.
He was still not happy about Anders. Actually, I couldn’t believe the kid
had just tagged along with Thea and insisted on coming here. And what was
up with that kiss?
I went to get some juice for the kids, and I felt Theodore standing behind
me. He helped me get some glasses from the high cupboards.
“He kissed Thea, and you’re okay with it and letting that kid stay over?”
he whispered.

100
 the cover of darkness

“It was just a harmless kid’s kiss, Theo. Children do that sometimes.”,
I replied.
“Well, I’ve never seen kids kiss before.”, he said.
I turned to him, gave him a teasing look and started walking over to the
breakfast table.
“So Anders was at the sleepover?” I asked Thea, dishing out the food.
“No, his driver just dropped him off this morning. Izzy didn’t invite him
for the playdate. He wasn’t there yesterday,” Thea replied.
I looked at Anders, who was looking at the tablecloth, not making eye
contact with anyone.
There was something about him that intrigued me. He seemed to be lonely,
which sucked. No one should be left out like that.
“Hmm… Well, then let’s have a playdate. Anders, you and me, Sherry and
Mick—we’ll figure out something fun to do,” I said, handing Anders his plate.
“Eat up, Anders. Tell me if you want anything else, okay?” I said.
He didn’t say anything, but looked up at me for a second before shifting
his gaze back to his plate. I shared a look with Theodore and signaled him to
not say anything to the boy. My heart melted when I saw Theodore was making
me a plate with all my favorites.
I sent him a lovesick look with what I knew was a goofy smile on my face.
We ate in silence. I was hungry, and I needed to fill my stomach before figuring
out what to do with Thea and Anders.
“Where are Mick and Sherry?” I asked Theodore after a bit, realizing I
hadn’t seen them around, or anyone else for that matter.
“I told them to take the day off.”
My eyes widened in surprise. “Everyone?”
“Uh-uh, the front and gate guards are here.”
“I mean, even Blake and Iris are taking the day off?” I was more than happy
to not have to see Iris for a full day.
He stopped eating and looked at me before rolling his eyes. “Yes.”
I sighed, relieved, and went back to eating. “Are you going to work?”
“No.”
“Oh, then can we go to the beach today?” I asked him, suddenly excited.
Sherry had told me about a beach about two hours away.
“No.”
“But why?”
“Because I said no.”
“And I’d like to go.”

101
 nureyluna

“No. You need to rest, and Thea needs to rest.”

“Nonsense. I’m fine, and it will be fun for the kids.”
Theodore raised an eyebrow then went back to his breakfast. I waited, and
he continued to ignore me.
“Theodore,” I yelled.
Thea stopped eating and looked at me with wide eyes.
“Why are you shouting?” he asked.
“Because you’re not listening.”
We argued—well, mostly, it was me who was doing the arguing. I turned
away from him to see Thea looking at me and Theodore with wide eyes, while
Anders gave me a you-are-a-madwoman look.
“Fine, then. I can always call Mick and ask him to take us, or I can drive
the kids there myself.”
“Stop. I’ll take you.”
Victory! “I knew that would work on you.” I smiled at him, while he shook
his head in defeat.
“You’re friends with Dad now?” Thea asked.
“Dumb,” I heard Anders mutter under his breath.
“Yes, I’m friends with your dad now.”
“Anders, do you know your parents’ phone numbers? I need to call them
and ask if it’s okay to take you to the beach,” I said gently, turning to him.
He recited a number and I made the call.
“Hello?” A woman answered.
“Hello. Is this Anders’s mother?” I asked.
“No, ma’am. I’m his babysitter.”
I frowned. “Hmm…can I speak to his mother?”
“Sorry, ma’am, you can talk to me. His mother isn’t available right now.”
“Oh, okay. I’m Jasmine Gibson, a teacher at Anders’s school. I called to ask
if I can take Anders to the beach along with another student of mine. ”
“Another sausage?” I asked Anders, putting it on his plate without waiting
for an answer. “You need to eat more.”
I looked over to see Theodore helping Thea wash her plate. He had been
teaching her basic chores like washing her own plate and setting it in the dish
rack to dry. I turned back to Anders, thinking about how he didn’t seem to have
much contact with his parents. Now I understood why the kid didn’t socialize
and wasn’t comfortable talking to other people. It reminded me of how Thea
had been when I first got there, before Theodore had started spending more
time with her.

102
 the cover of darkness

“Are you kidding me?”

“No, I’m not,” I replied, looking up at Theodore.
“What do you want me to do, then?”
“Simple. I want you to teach them to surf,” I said.
Theodore knew how to surf, now Thea and Anders wanted to surf. I didn’t
know how, so it was Theodore who had to teach them.
“Why are you like this?” he asked.
“Like what?” I asked, giving him an innocent look.
He sighed, placing his hands on his hips. I stepped back and eyed him from
head to toe. Good thing I’d worn my sunglasses.
“Follow me,” he said, looking at Thea and Anders. He glared at me before
going to the water with a surfboard.
There weren’t many people around; the beach was kind of deserted. There
was no one anywhere near us. The two families I’d seen when we got here
were far, far away from us. I pulled my phone out of my bag and started taking
pictures of the trio. Thea was standing near the shore watching Theodore and
Anders, who were already in the water.
Thea was kind of scared of the water. I walked over to her.
“Wow, your dad is great.” I was dazed at the sight of half-naked Theodore.
“Flower, you like my dad, don’t you?”
I coughed, looking over at Thea. Was she reading my mind? ‘Cause that
would be bad…
“It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me, because I already know. And I’ll be
happy if you two are boyfriend and girlfriend.”
“Ha ha…” Time to change the subject. “Tell me, why did Anders kiss you?”
I asked her.
“I don’t know. I was scolding him for coming, and I told him that Dad
would be angry that I brought him without asking you or Dad. Then, before
I knew what was happening, he kissed me. That stupidhead! I hate him!” she
said, pouting.
“Aww, it’s okay, baby. Do you really hate him? Hate is a very strong word.
You can stand up for yourself without using words that hurt other people, right?”
“Um, I guess so…”
“Then be careful with your words, okay? I think Anders is lonely. Maybe
you could try being friends with him. “No one should feel like they’re alone
all the time,” I said gently.

103
 nureyluna

“I try talking to him and sharing my toys, but he never talks to me,”
she whined.
“But…maybe he’s listening, right? Even if he’s not talking to you, he’s hearing
you, which is very important. You keep talking. Don’t give up on him so easily.”
“Okay.” She thought about it, while I shifted my gaze to Theodore.
Anders was lying flat on the surfboard and Theodore was holding it steady
for him. We stood there watching the two of them until it was Thea’s turn. She
cautiously made her way through the water to her father, and Anders came over
to stand with me.
“Why did you kiss Thea like that? I think you really took her by surprise,”
I said now that we were alone. I couldn’t have asked the question in front of
Theodore. He would erupted in anger all over again.
Anders just frowned at me and shifted his gaze back to Thea and Theodore.
I went back to taking pictures.

Thea and Anders were busy building a sand fort, while Theodore and I
kept a watchful eye over them.
“You were so good,” I told Theodore. “I’m impressed.”
“Want me to teach you how to surf?” he asked sarcastically.
“LOL, no, I do not want that. Waves scare me,” I said, looking at the water.
“Then you should definitely get in the water.” He pulled me up and dragged
me toward the water with him, using all his strength.
I knew how to swim, but ocean waves are not the same as pools, and they
scare me. “No! No!” I yelled, trying to go back, but he lifted me up and took
me deep into the water.
“I will kill you…,” I said, seeing a huge wave coming.
“Shh…enjoy it. I’m here. Why are you so scared?” he said with an
amused smile.
“Because the waves are stronger than us,” I said, holding onto his arm
tightly. The wave hit us, knocking us off our feet. I closed my eyes as the salty
water hit my face.
“You know how to swim. Just float when you get hit by the wave. And
stay calm.”
We got hit by another wave and I tried to relax. I looked at Theodore as he
enjoyed being hit by the cold waves, cooling us down after an hour of sitting in
the hot sun. I picked up a clump of seaweed and threw it at Theodore.

104
 the cover of darkness

In retaliation, he took a handful of web sand and threw it at me.

“Hey!”
After we’d had enough of the water, we sat on the beach holding hands and
watching the sunset. I took sand and rubbed it on Theodore’s legs.
“What are you doing?”
“Nothing.” I rubbed some on my legs, too, and waited for the waves to
wash away the sand.
“See, it feels good,” I said, placing some more on his legs, and this time, he
rubbed sand on mine in return. I pushed his hand away.
I turned back to see Thea holding my phone. Anders was standing beside her.
“What are you doing, Thea?” I asked.
“I’m taking a photo of you and Dad. Anders is helping me,” she said.
I pushed my wet hair off my face and smiled brightly at the camera.
“I don’t like that Anders guy near Thea,” Theodore said quietly.
“Why? Because he likes Thea?”
“Ouch…” I jumped when he pinched my butt cheek.
Keeping a straight face, he looked at Thea as if nothing had happened. I
pushed him with all my strength, taking him by surprise. He sat up, coughing
and spluttering because water had gotten into his nose and mouth. I laughed
and stood up, knowing clearly what he’d do if I stayed within reach.
I went to play with Thea and Anders, pulling on my T-shirt before sitting
down near them. We continued building the fort with its huge walls.while
Theodore went for a swim.

“Thank you! I love the beach!” Thea said, wrapping her arms around my
neck and kissing my cheek.
“And I love that you had fun at the beach,” I said, hugging her tightly.
My gaze went to Theodore, who was standing near a bench, scrolling through
his phone.
“Anders, wanna group hug?” I said, pulling the boy in and wrapping my
arm around him as he tried to pull away.
“Time to go home,” Theodore said.
I nodded my head, picking up the bag full of Thea’s beach toys.
Thea took Theodore’s hand, while I made sure Anders stayed with us and
didn’t wander off.
“Who’s that?” I asked Theodore when we reached our car.

105
 nureyluna

“Anders’s driver,” Theodore said.

“Is he not going to come home with us?” I asked.
“No, it’s late and he has to go home.. It’s a school night.”
I ruffled Anders’s thick hair. “See you tomorrow in school, buddy. Get
home safely and try to smile once in a while,” I said. He looked at me blankly.
“Say bye to Anders, Thea.”
“Bye, Anders.” Thea waved at him.
“Why don’t you give him a hug?” I said.
Theodore tugged on my T-shirt—he was not happy about that. Thea looked
at me, unsure, but I encouraged her to give him a hug.
She shyly stepped toward Anders, wrapping her tiny arms around him,
while he stood there silently.
“Was that necessary?” Theodore whispered.
“Yes.”
We watched Anders get into the car then we piled into ours, and Theodore
drove us home. Thea and I both fell asleep in the back seat.

106
 chapter 19

Sob: Cry noisily, making loud, convulsive gasps.

JASMINE

F
“ uck,” Theodore cursed, holding onto my hair while I bobbed my head,
licking his length in one movement. I sucked his shaft, loving how it
pulsated inside my mouth.
I smiled and made sure that I didn’t scratch him with my teeth, though I
gave him a playful bite, making him tighten his grip on my hair.
He groaned, loving what I was doing to him. His thighs shook before he
shot his cum into my mouth. I rested my head on his thigh while I licked off
his salty juices. I looked at his cock and then up at him. His head was back as
he breathed heavily. I had mastered giving blow jobs, and knew how to drive
Theodore completely insane.
I stood up, went over to the sink, and rinsed my mouth. I spit the water
out and used a napkin to clean the juices off my face.
I turned around to see Theodore looking at me with hooded eyes. We were
in the kitchen. I took the condom from the counter where he’d put it earlier.
I tore it open and walked over to him. He was sitting on the dining chair
with his clothes discarded on the floor. I’d yet to remove my shorts and T-shirt.
I placed the condom on his still-hard shaft, and I took my time giving him
a hand job. I pushed his thighs wide open before sitting on him.
I wasn’t ready to fuck him yet, even though my juices were dripping. I
caressed his cheek before giving it slow, wet kisses. My hand wandered to his
tattoos, and I could feel his hard-on pressed against me.

107
 nureyluna

I pulled my hand back and licked the veins that were popping out on his
neck. I gave him all my attention and worshiped his entire body.
I moaned when his hands found my boobs. I licked from his collarbone to
his lips before kissing him. He kissed me back, and I pulled away and shifted
my lips to his other side of his neck, repeating the process.
I knew he loved this. The way I kissed him drove him crazy, and he enjoyed
it as much as I did.
“You know, right? I love everything about you,” I whispered, kissing his
forehead. I took his calloused hand and placed a kiss on his palm before placing
it against my cheek.
I removed my T-shirt, allowing him to trace his fingers along my tits. I
moaned when he pinched my hard nipples. I wrapped my hands around his
neck, smiling, as he allowed me to take control.
“I love this position,” I told him, loving the feeling of my hands on his
neck. I didn’t choke him, and he didn’t choke me. I just liked to wrap my hand
around his neck.
Theodore snapped me out of my trance. I blushed when I realized he’d
removed my shorts and was now looking at me intensely.
I started grinding on him as he gently sucked my shoulder. I lifted my hips
a bit to guide his shaft inside me. I clenched my walls around him as he entered,
and I held onto his shoulders, adjusting to his size.
I rode him slowly at first before he took matters into his own hands. He
quickened his movements, and I didn’t stop him. I held onto his shoulders,
moaning and feeling the whole of him. We changed positions for better access.
My boobs bobbed up and down.
I tightened my muscles, knowing I was close. Theodore stood up abrupt-
ly, pulling me up and turning me around. I planted my hands on the kitchen
counter as he fucked me from behind.
“Theo!” I moaned, hugging him. I bit his shoulder as the intensity built
up inside me. Without warning, I reached my release.
My legs felt like jelly. This was the fourth place we’d had sex tonight. His
room, my room, his study…and now, the kitchen .
Theodore increased his tempo as he neared his release. He pulled me closer,
leaning heavily against me as he came.
We stayed there for a few minutes, unable to move, before Theodore pulled
away. He removed the condom carefully and threw it in the trash.
He walked back over to hug me, and I sighed happily, loving the feeling of
his bare skin on mine.

108
 the cover of darkness

“We need to clean up before someone comes in,” I told him. I untangled
myself from him, and he went to the sink and brought me back a wet towel to
clean my thighs. I blushed as he smirked while I cleaned myself off.
Once we were dressed and somewhat presentable, he used the remote to
open the kitchen doors.
“I’m going to go take a shower.”
We’d woken up early. Theodore had been helping me make breakfast before
we’d gotten, uh, distracted.
I pouted, knowing I wouldn’t be seeing him for two days. He was going
to an out-of-town business meeting. “I’m gonna miss you,” I said as he rubbed
circles on my ass.
He didn’t say anything, but leaned down, giving me a peck on the lips. I
was about to kiss him properly when we heard the clicking sound of heels. My
eyes widened, and I quickly pulled away from him.
I turned around in time to see Iris looking at Theodore and me with curious
eyes. Theodore’s eyes were glued to his phone, checking his emails.
“Good morning, Mr. Jefferson. I’ve made the schedule and sent it to you.
Blake will be here in an hour, and you will be leaving at nine,” Iris said.
“Good morning, Iris,” I said.
“Good morning, Ms. Gibson. What are you doing in the kitchen at this
time?” she asked.
Usually, I’d make breakfast and leave it for Theodore. He’d make his
morning coffee himself—he didn’t like to have anyone around first thing in
the morning.
“I’m making Th—Mr. Jefferson’s coffee,” I said.
She looked at me suspiciously, like she was trying to catch me at something.
“Here, Mr. Jefferson,” I handed him his cold coffee and turned to leave.
“I’ll just be going now…” I said, looking at Iris. She nodded, and I looked
up to see Theodore watching me.
I went to my room and saw Thea sleeping in my bed. Locking the door, I
made a beeline for the bathroom.

“What’s going on?” I asked Mick and Sherry. They were standing closest
to me. Thea and I had just gotten back from school to find Iris, Blake, Mick,
Sherry, and the other staff members gathered in the hall.
Iris seemed furious, and I’d gotten the feeling that something had happened.

109
 nureyluna

“I’m asking you all, who was it?” Iris snapped, but her eyes fixed on me.
“Ma’am, we really don’t know about that. We were just doing our jobs this
morning. When we found it in the trash, we immediately reported it to you,”
Robert said.
That made something drop in the pit of my stomach. I looked at Thea— I
didn’t want her to be there.
“Thea, why don’t you wait for me in your room?” I whispered.
She nodded and skipped away. Everyone stayed totally silent as Iris scrolled
through her phone.
“Ms. Gibson,” Iris started, taking a step forward.
I looked at her, trying not to allow how nervous I was to show on my
face. “Yes?”
“You’re the only one who uses the kitchen early in the morning. Everyone
else was busy with their work in other areas of the estate. Care to explain why
we found this in the kitchen?” she asked, pointing to a photo lying on the table.
My gaze shifted to the photo…of the disposed condom. “So you found
a condom in the kitchen. How would I be able to explain it? I don’t know
anything about it.”
She raised one perfectly sculpted eyebrow. I had a feeling that she had
something against me. She was surely going to try and embarrass me in front
of everyone.
“Ms. Gibson, we hired you to take care of Thea, not to take care of your
sexual needs here. We clearly stated in your contract that you are not allowed
to have relations with anyone in the house. I understand that everyone has…
needs…, but that doesn’t mean you can open your legs anywhere on the property
anytime the mood strikes.”
My eyes widened as a sharp bolt of shame burned inside me. My lips trem-
bled as I held back my tears.
A few of the staff gasped, and I saw some of the housekeepers eyeing me
like I was dirty. Mick and Sherry just kept their heads down.
I hate this. I hate the way she’s portraying me as a slut in front of everyone.
“You can do whatever you want when you leave here, but you don’t have
permission to have sex in this mansion. If you can’t control your urges, then at
the very least, have the decency to use your own bedroom.”
“If this happens again, you’ll be let go, and you can go back to your old life.”
Her words were like a slap. I couldn’t control my tears and they started
rolling down my cheeks. Never in my life had I felt this kind of humiliation;
no one had ever questioned my decency.

110
 the cover of darkness

Her words had not only burned me, but also wounded my pride. With her
words, she’d undermined my value and swept away any respect I had from the
staff—my colleagues and friends.
She smirked as she saw everyone looking at me as if I were a slut. I couldn’t
bear this—without uttering another word, I fled.
A sob escaped me when I reached my room, locking the door behind me.
I threw my bag on the bed and sank down onto the floor.
My chest tightened as the images of everyone I worked with crossed my
mind. I truly believed that a woman needed to be respected and valued in her
workplace.
Even though I didn’t have many friends, I’d always been respected at work.
I’d respected myself so much that I’d left my previous job rather than compro-
mise my values.
I picked up my phone and texted Sherry, asking her to take care of Thea
and to not disturb me.
Then I allowed myself to cry… I sobbed, remembering Iris’s words as they
rang in my ears. I just couldn’t stop myself from crying. She’d made me feel
like trash—liked I didn’t deserve to be there.

111
 chapter 20

Madame: Madame was originally used only to refer to or address women of high
rank or royalty. In French, madame literally means “my lady.”

THEODORE

I
calmly sat, looking at the trees, and eventually my gaze shifted to my phone
lying on my lap. I unlocked it and opened the gallery to look at the pictures
of Jasmine and me.
I couldn’t take my eyes off the screen. She was smiling and my arm was
wrapped around her waist. She looked like a beautiful fairy standing beside a
grim reaper.
I swiped to see the rest of the pictures on my phone. I couldn’t wait any
longer to see her smile. She had wrapped me around her little finger—I was
obsessed with her.
I looked at a picture of her laughing with Thea that we had taken on our
day at the beach.
The next picture was one Thea had when I was in the water with Jasmine
beside me. I couldn’t help but zoom in to see her assets pressing against me.
Good lord, I turned into a total pervert whenever she was around.
I remember the first time I met her several years ago. It was at the university
during the scholarship ceremony. She accidentally stepped on my shoe while
taking a step back. I don’t think she remembers it. She kept apologizing, and
I told her it was okay.
She caught my attention back then and I thought about asking her out,
but then disaster struck…

112
 the cover of darkness

“Sir, we’re here.”

“Thanks, Blake.”
I snapped out of my day dream and turned my gaze to the hidden mansion
where my obsession lived.
I unbuckled my seat belt and got out of the car, buttoning my jacket. I
kept my expression neutral, but I searched for her. Blake and Ms. White were
standing with the bodyguards, but I didn’t see her.
“Good evening, Mr. Jefferson. I hope you had a good trip,” Ms. White said,
giving me a tight smile.
I didn’t say anything, just kept walking. The guards and housekeepers
nodded respectfully when they saw me. I returned their nods and continued
walking farther into the mansion.
I frowned in irritation when I didn’t see her. I ‘d believed she would be
there, waiting for me, as soon as I returned.
I pushed open the door of my study and collapsed into my chair.
“Mr. Jefferson, the meeting with Mr. Nikola was eventful. This is the report
of the meeting—” Ms. White started filling me in on the details, but I zoned out.
All I could think of was her furious auburn hair and her brown eyes, which
shone mischievously. I tapped my fingers on the table as Ms. White continued.
I abruptly stopped tapping, which made Ms. White hesitate. “Ms. White, leave
the files on the table.
Her eyes twitched, but she put the files on the desk before leaving. She
knew that was my way of telling her to leave me alone. I waited for a good ten
minutes before getting up from my chair. I took off my suit jacket and went to
the wing where Thea and Jasmine stayed.
Mick’s and Sherry’s eyes widened when they saw me. They were standing
outside Jasmine’s door. My gaze shifted to the plate Mick was holding.
“Good evening, Mr. Jefferson.”
I nodded, stopping several feet away.
“Ms. Gibson hasn’t come out of her room. She…she’s locked herself in.”
I didn’t say anything, but my mind was racing with unasked questions.
“Where’s Thea?”
“She’s in her room, Mr. Jefferson,” Sherry answered.
“Take her to her playroom.”
“Okay, Mr. Jefferson.”
Sherry went to get Thea, and I looked at Mick, who kept his gaze fixed
on the floor. His shoulders were tense; it was clear I was making him nervous.
“Hi, Papa.”

113
 nureyluna

My gaze went to Thea. “Hello, Thea. Did you eat?” I asked, patting her head.
“Yes, Sherry gave me my evening snack. I haven’t seen Flower since last night.
She’s upset and won’t let me in her room.” Thea’s eyes were sad as she pouted.
“I’ll talk to her.”
Why is she upset? Did someone hurt her?
After they left, I placed my finger on the biometric screen to unlock the
door. I stepped into total darkness.
I frowned. It was too early for Jasmine to be sleeping. Why wouldn’t she
have a light on?
I went over to the wall switch and turned on the lights. The room was
cold and gloomy. I walked over to her bed to see her fragile frame curled up in
the sheets.
I looked at her pale face. It was puffy, and her lashes were wet. I traced my
finger along her cheek, and she flinched.
I sat on the bed and pushed her hair back, gently caressing her cheek.
Her body relaxed for a moment, then froze. She opened her eyes and locked
eyes with me.
I clenched my jaw when I saw her tearstained, red eyes looking into mine.
She pushed my hand away and rolled over to her other side.
I watched her carefully. She got out of bed, trying to smooth the wrinkles
in her clothes. Her hair was a mess. She stood, looking down at her feet.
She refused to look at me, which made something inside of me snap. My
anger at being ignored by her was taking its toll.
“I…” she started, but her voice was hoarse. She gulped. Taking a breath,
she opened her mouth to try again.
“I want to be alone. Please leave.” Her voice was barely a whisper.
Something had happened, something that had hurt her deeply. I fisted my
hand, looking at her before standing up. I didn’t want to push her to tell me when
she wasn’t in the right condition to talk. I didn’t want her to feel uncomfortable.
Looking at her in this state made me angry—angry at…what, exactly? I
didn’t know what had made her so upset. I took a deep breath. I needed to know
what had happened before I snapped.
I went back to my study and called Blake in. I couldn’t remove her tearstained
face from my mind. It was driving me crazy with rage that didn’t have a target.
“Mr. Jefferson, do you need something, sir?” Blake asked.
“What happened?” I asked in a low voice.
Immediately, he looked away. He looked unsure of himself, and fear took
over his face as he started speaking.

114
 the cover of darkness

I clenched my jaw, listening carefully to every single word. I saw red. I badly
wanted to hurt someone.
“I’m giving you thirty minutes. I want everyone to gather in Miele Palace.”
His eyes widened. “Sire…”
“Time is ticking.” I hardened my eyes, and he nodded before leaving. I
started to go through the CCTV footage.
My knuckles snapped as I looked at the screen. I stood up and went back
to Jasmine’s room. She was sitting on the bed, frozen with anxiety.
“Go and take a shower.” She didn’t say anything, but just kept looking
at the floor. Her refusal to look at me was irritating. I wanted her eyes on me.
“Jasmine…” Her body responded, and she clenched her legs together. “I…I
don’t want to take a shower.”
“Either go and take one, or I will bathe you myself.” That got her moving.
She walked into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
Removing my tie and throwing it on the wing chair, I went to her closet
and looked through her clothes. My fingers trailed over the fabric of her dresses
until I found a short, white dress.
I took a white bra and panties from her wardrobe and placed them on the
sofa. Then I leaned back in the chair and waited for her to come out.
She stepped out of the bathroom like a tiny fairy with a short towel wrapped
around her. Her gaze met mine for a second before she looked over at the dress.
She blushed and took her clothes back to the bathroom, making me frown.
My phone vibrated in my pocket, and I pulled it out to see several messages
from Blake. I didn’t answer them, just pushed the phone back into my pocket.
She came back into the bedroom to comb her hair. I watched her keenly
from behind, taking in how gorgeous she was. Her tan legs were on full display,
making the beast in me wake up from his sleep.
My eyes went to her cute butt, then to her bare back. Her skin was glowing
under the lights. I couldn’t take my eyes off her; I followed her every movement.
When she was done, she turned around nervously, fiddling with her fingers.
I looked through her shoe collection and picked out a pair of white flats. I
slowly walked toward her and leaned down to place them on her feet. I stood up
slowly, tracing my finger from her toe to her wrist. She tensed, taking a step back.
I wrapped my rough fingers around her small wrist and walked out of the
room with her. I stayed calm, not showing any emotions on my face, but it was
hard to control the rage that was growing inside me.
When Jasmine saw everyone gathered and waiting, she stopped, and a gasp
left her mouth. I turned around to see the startled look on her face.

115
 nureyluna

“Jasmine, I’m right here.” Her eyes met mine briefly, but then she looked
away. I closed my eyes, controlling the anger.
I started walking, pulling her along with me gently, encouraging her to walk
with me. The crowd made way for us. As I walked in, they bowed their heads
in respect. I didn’t acknowledge them—I was beyond furious now.
My gaze shifted to Thea, who was standing beside Sherry with wide eyes. I
stopped and held my hand out for her. She immediately took my hand. My cold
eyes found Blake and Iris, who were standing completely still, shock written all
over their faces. I stopped and pulled out chairs for Jasmine and Thea.
“Have a seat,” I whispered to Jasmine, rousing her from her daze. She didn’t
look at me but sat on the chair. Thea also sat, while everyone else in the room
stood with their hands clasped in front of them.
“Sir—” Mick started to speak, but I raised a finger to silence him.
I walked over to the counter and looked at the ingredients.
Unbuttoning my shirt sleeves and rolling them up, I removed my watch
and handed it to Mick.
I washed my hands and started cooking, with a hundred of my men and
women standing in the grand dining room.

The staff started arranging the grand dining table with the dishes I’d cooked
for Jasmine and Thea. I walked over to Jasmine. She was nervous with everyone
looking at her. Her gaze was fixed on her lap, where she was fiddling with her
hands. I filled Jasmine’s plate personally before filling Thea’s. I heard gasps com-
ing from everyone. They all knew what this action meant in the Jefferson’s family.
Jasmine looked at me in confusion. I gently brushed my finger across her
face and tucked her hair behind her ear.
Jasmine… I whispered her name inside my mind.
I stood behind her chair and looked around at everyone. “Bow down to
Madame Miele.” Their eyes went wide before they bowed their heads in respect.
“Greetings, Madame Miele,” they said in unison.
“Listen to me carefully,” I said. “I won’t tolerate disrespect when it comes
to Madame Miele of Miele Palace.” I kept my gaze on Jasmine as she stared in
disbelief at the men and women bowing their heads in respect.
Respect for their Madame Miele, the lady of Miele Palace. The woman
who their Sire Miele respected and had come to love. The lady who would be
protected, loved, respected, and valued by the Sire until he took his last breath.

116
 chapter 21

Past: Gone by in time and no longer existing.

JASMINE

I
paced back and forth, with many thoughts running in my mind.
It had been a week since Theodore had taken me to the other side of the
wing where there was a huge dining hall connected to the kitchen.
Later, Sherry had informed me that we had been gathered in the west wing,
where we hadn’t been allowed to enter before.
I had been in shock when I saw the men and women wearing classic black
clothes with their hands clasped in front. They’d even bowed their heads
in respect.
For a week, I couldn’t talk with anyone. It was too much to handle, and
I needed a break. The power Theodore held over everyone had shaken me
to the core.
“Jasmine…” I stopped pacing and turned to him. I had been ignoring him,
and today he’d decided to kidnap me to his room.
He hadn’t even given me an intimation that he was going to make our
relationship public. Heck, I hadn’t even known that this mansion was named
Miele Palace.
When he’d called me Madame Miele, I was confused, trying to understand
why he’d called me Madame.
The way their eyes had widened before they bowed down to me—I had
never witnessed that, except in the movies.
“Why did you call me Madame Miele? I’m not Madame Miele,” I asked him.

117
 nureyluna

He didn’t say anything, but just sat on the wing chair with his legs crossed,
his chin leaning on his palm, and his eyes fixed on me.
“And why did you guys sound so—” I tried to find the correct word.
“French,” I said. I honestly knew nothing about the Jeffersons or Theodore.
I’d tried to search for them on the internet but got nothing except information
about their business in the United States.
Theodore had a house in the United States. The information about him
was that he had moved to the United States and his business had grown.
There was no result about his family or anything relating to his personal
life. Clearly, they didn’t know that he was in the United Kingdom.
Nor did they know about this mansion. I was really curious to know about
him. I needed answers.
“Answer me.”
“Why were you ignoring me?” he asked in return.
“I asked the question first.”
“I will answer your questions if you tell me why you were ignoring me.” I
stared at him blankly, and he did the same before I exhaled, shaking my head.
“Because you confuse me so much. I—I feel like I know nothing about you,
and you know everything about me. I don’t even get why they were bowing
their heads to you like you are their damn king.
“It just doesn’t make any sense, and then you cook food in front of everyone,
and they look at you, shocked. Like, why did you cook in front of all of them?”
I stopped rambling, taking a breath. “Explain to me before I go crazy.”
“They sounded French because I’m from France. They bowed and treated
me like royalty because I’m a descendant of the Capetian dynasty.”
I looked at him in shock. I sucked at history, and I didn’t know about French
kings or French history. “Does that mean your father is a prince?”
He rolled his eyes. “My mother was a princess before she married my dad,
who is an American.”
“Why didn’t I know about this? Like I should’ve known, right, if you are
royalty.” I said, but more to myself.
“That’s because you are not from here.” I nodded my head in agreement.
True, I wasn’t from here. Heck, I was born and raised in Canada before I moved
to London because of my job and my family.
This would be my second year staying in London. I had never cared about
the present British monarchy, so why would I have cared about the French?
“So that’s the reason they were showing so much respect. But what about
cooking in front of everyone? I don’t understand…”

118
 the cover of darkness

He took a long pause, looking at me with his dark eyes.

“When I called you my lady, did you really think I was joking? I’m serious
about you, and in the Jefferson family, we do a ritual.
“The male cooks a meal for the female he loves and is serious about. If the
ritual is done, then it means he’s officially announced that he is bound to the
female.” My eyes widened, and I could feel my heart beating against my ribcage.
He’d admitted that he loved me. I blinked my eyes and stayed quiet.
“You fell in love with me in two months?” I asked him. It wasn’t that I
didn’t love him. I’d fallen for him harder than I’d thought I would, and now
I wanted him to accept me first before I accepted him. It kind of felt too soon,
but you can’t really help but fall in love when you meet the man of your dreams.
“What do you want to hear, the truth or a lie?”
I frowned in confusion. “Truth?” It came out as a question. Even Theodore
looked like he wasn’t sure about telling it.
He looked away, taking his time to open his mouth. “Jasmine, I have known
you for six years.” My jaw dropped as I looked at him with wide eyes. “What?”
“We briefly met years ago. We were strangers who crossed paths when you were
studying in Canada. You caught my attention,” he admitted. “I caught your
attention?” I asked instead. “I’m not fully prepared for this conversation, but
yes. I had a crush on you. I wasn’t ready to tell you or approach you, so I kept
my distance.” I crossed my arms skeptically. “How could you have a crush on
me when we never even spoke?” “Jasmine... Sometimes, you don’t need to talk
to someone to develop a crush. I liked you without knowing much about you,
but the timing and circumstances weren’t right. I had... responsibilities,” he
replied hesitantly. My thoughts were in turmoil. I desperately wanted to ask
him about Thea and her mother.
“Is it...” I started to ask, but Theodore shook his head, seemingly unwilling
to disclose more.
“Please, I’m not yet ready to answer all your questions. I will answer when
the time comes, please just trust me. I remained silent, standing there in shock.
I needed a drink. I needed alcohol in my body.
“I want to go to the pub,” I proclaimed.
“I will take you to the pub.”
“No, I will go with Sherry. I just want to have a drink alone or with Sherry.”
“No.”
“Yes!”
“No.”
“Yes!” I hissed, pulling away.

119
 nureyluna

“I will go crazy, and this is too much to take in. I just need this one night to
understand everything. I won’t do anything stupid, and Sherry will be with me.”
He took time, looking down at me, while I looked up at him.
“Fine, I will allow you to go.” I gave him a tight smile before stepping
away. I stopped when he wrapped his hand around my wrist. I turned around
in confusion.
“If her words made you cry, then my actions should mean something to you.”
I blinked my eyes. Nodding my head, I left. Theodore and I had always
been sexually intense, but we weren’t free with words or expressing things.
Now that our relationship had become public, his opening up was too
intense to handle.

“Slow down, girl. You downed four shots,” Sherry said, standing beside me.
“I just wanna get drunk and dance my ass off.”
“I understand, but I would be lying if I said I didn’t feel jealous that day.”
I closed my eyes, feeling the vodka slide down my throat. “Jealous? Why
would you feel that?” She laughed, shaking her head.
“Every lady who was present felt it. Mr. Jefferson, without yelling or beating
anyone, showed what you are to him, and the respect he showed you is what
made others feel so jealous of you.
“Every lady wants her man to respect her the utmost. She wants him to be
proud of her.
“That coming from Mr. Jefferson, the person who doesn’t show emotions,
who is feared by everyone, showing you to everyone proudly is something that
can’t be explained.” I listened to her every word. “And I know you are scared
that it’s been only two months since you met Mr. Jefferson.
“Everything seems to be moving fast, but trust me, that man fell for you
and is sure of you. That’s the reason he announced you without hesitation as
Madame Miele, which is crazy.” I nodded my head, looking around. The place
was vibrating with drunken bodies dancing their souls out. The pub was full.
I saw mostly young people, who must have been college students.
“I don’t know, Sherry. I mean, I love the man, and I’m pretty sure that I can’t
leave him, but the thing is I don’t know about his past or about Thea’s mother…”
I flinched as the thought crossed my mind. I had never thought much
about Thea’s mother, but when Theodore had made things serious, things
crossed my mind.

120
 the cover of darkness

“Darling, you are thinking too much. Things happen and people break
up. If he was already in a relationship with whoever the lady is, he would never
approach you.
“Mr. Jefferson is a man of values and morals. You shouldn’t let those neg-
ative thoughts ruin what you have with him. Just give him some time to open
up, and embrace the happiness, girl.
“It’s hard to find a hottie with morals these days.”
That made me laugh, and I nodded my head. “Yeah… You are right. I guess
I’m thinking too much.”
I finished my shot before pulling Sherry to the dance floor. She was tall
compared to me, but beautiful, with curves and long legs.
I giggled, holding her hands as we moved our hips in rhythm to the tune.
Men approached us, but Sherry shoved them away, saying I was her girlfriend.
I played along because it was fun. “Fuck!” I said, feeling so light and happy.
The alcohol in my body surely helped, and even Sherry seemed comfortable.
After a while, we moved to a booth and ordered food.
“So, you are not from the United Kingdom?” Sherry asked.
“Nah, born and raised in Vancouver, British Columbia. Moved here two
years ago because of job and family issues.”
“Vancouver? Mick and I went there for our training before we got deployed
here. Initially, we were meant to protect Mrs. Jefferson but ended up here.”
My eyes twitched, and I stopped eating. “Mrs. Jefferson?” I asked.
“Your man’s mother. Don’t worry,” she said, chuckling.
“Oh, so you are from Canada?” I asked her.
“Nope, Brazil. My parents served the country, and I was fascinated by
defense and combat. That’s how I ended up becoming a bodyguard. I love my
job, though.”
I nodded my head in understanding. “What about you? How did you end
up here?” she asked.
We’d never gotten the chance to speak openly in the mansion. Now that
we were here with alcohol in our bodies, we were talking without any worries.
I loved this, and having Sherry with me was like having a friend.
“Long story short, my parents are Orthodox. My father is a priest, and
Mum is a dedicated housewife. I don’t have any siblings, so they were always
on my back, giving me no freedom at all.
“Everywhere I went, Dad would make Mum tag along. I didn’t step out
of the city or province for my education. My schooling and college were done
in Vancouver.

121
 nureyluna

“When they decided to drop the marriage bomb, I left home to pursue
my career.”
“Sorry to say this, but your parents sound shit. Like, you marry when you
want to; why force you?”
“Yeah, I’m better off, but I miss them sometimes.”
“I understand,” she said, nodding her head. I ate my chicken, then took a
sip of my gin.
“But you know what? Theodore dropped a bomb this morning,” I said
after a while.
“What? Did he ask you to marry him?” My eyes went wide, while she
laughed loudly.
“Chill, babe. I’m joking. What did he say?”
“He said he saw me six years ago in Canada. Like, I asked him if he fell in
love with me in two months, and he said, ‘I saw you six years ago.’”
I shrugged my shoulders, gulping down the rest of the drink.
“Fuck, sis. Mr. Jefferson must’ve secretly loved you for years before he de-
cided to man up and meet you,” she said, drinking hers.
“I mean, that makes sense. Like, see, you got a call from Iris about the job,
and he knew you would usually turn down the nanny job, so he paid you a
million dollars.
“He pulled his strings, and thankfully, you two met.”
Now that she’d said that, I thought about it. It was true. Everything made
sense now. He’d known me for years; that was the reason he’d chosen me.
“Girl, don’t push him away. Maybe he’s got a past, but that doesn’t mean
he is bad for the future. He may not talk or express feelings for you, but his
actions speak a lot to us.
“I saw how Mr. Jefferson would look at you, and we had doubts, though.
Anyway, don’t let the past that isn’t going to come back ruin your present
and future.
“Keep that man wrapped around you and adore him. He is a rare kind
of species.”
I smiled cheekily, nodding my head. Yes. Theodore is rare and all mine.
“Yes! I’m a lucky bitch, ain’t I? Theodore is mine… I mean all mine!” I
yelled with happiness.
“Yes, all yours, sister!” I was drunk, and I knew it when I started seeing
three Sherrys sitting in front of me. I leaned back in my seat.
“What about Mick?” I asked her lazily. She started typing something on
her phone.

122
 the cover of darkness

“What about him?”

“What—what do you feel about him?” She leaned back, thinking about
him, I guessed.
While she thought, I looked at the table to find something to eat. I took
the chicken lollipops and ate them, waiting for her to talk.
“I have been his partner for two years now. We trained together and de-
ployed to the same place. He is good-looking and hot sometimes, but I don’t
know what I feel about him.”
“He’s got a crush on you. I even asked him once,” I said, lifting my finger.
“Ha ha ha…” I didn’t say anything, but just leaned back in my seat. I was done
with the drinks, and I just wanted to sleep. I closed my eyes as sleep took over.
“Jasmine, don’t sleep. They will be here in five minutes, I guess.” I heard
Sherry say.
“Hmm…,” I hummed.

123
 chapter 22

Drunk: Affected by alcohol to the extent of losing control of one’s faculties or behavior.

NARRATOR

S
herry waved her hand, looking at the two males. Her gaze shifted to Jas-
mine, who was muttering something under her breath with her eyes closed.
“I told her to stay away, but she couldn’t hold back,” Sherry said.
“Mick, take Sherry with you.”
“Yes, Mr. Jefferson.” Mick helped Sherry, and Sherry held on to Mick’s arm,
picking up her phone and bag. Mick wrapped his arm around Sherry’s waist as
they started making their way out. Theodore took the seat beside Jasmine and
gazed at her. She was drunk, and he could smell different alcohol scents on her.
“Jasmine…,” he called, picking up her phone and card. He searched for
her bag, but couldn’t find it. It was either with Sherry, or she was sitting on it.
“Jasmine, it’s time to go home.” He held on to her wrist, gently pulling her
up, but she protested.
“Hey, wh—who are you?” Jasmine asked, pushing the hand away. She tried
to open her eyes but couldn’t.
Jasmine changed her position and looked where Sherry had been sitting.
She narrowed her eyes and made them wide open to see properly.
“Wh—where is my fr—friend Sherry? Wh—what did you do to her?” Jas-
mine slurred, looking at the stranger sitting beside her.
“Sherry went with Mick, and you need to come with me.” Theodore took
the buttermilk glass from the bouncer.
“Why would I come with you?” Jasmine asked, not able to recognize the

124
 the cover of darkness

man. She couldn’t see clearly, and the alcohol in her body wasn’t helping either.
“Here,” Theodore said, handing the glass to her.
Jasmine took it before smelling it. She looked at the glass before taking a sip
of it. When she tasted the buttermilk mixed with something sour, she drank it.
Theodore looked around; the pub was filled with people. It was going to be
hard taking Jasmine out. They would surely attract the attention of the people
present. Thankfully, the dining area was a bit far from the dance floor. The music
wasn’t loud. Theodore looked back at Jasmine. She was waiting for his answer.
“I know you are drunk and can’t see properly, but I’m Theodore.”
Jasmine frowned. “Liar. You are not Theodore. I told him not to come.”
Theodore sighed. “Yes, you told me not to come, but Sherry and you are
not in any shape to come home on your own. So Mick and I are here to take
you two home.”
Jasmine shook her head, looking at the stranger. Her mind was not working;
neither were her eyes. She could see the blurred vision of the man and hear his
strange voice, which was resounding in her ears.
“Wow, mi—mister, you lie so much. Wh—where is my phone?” Jasmine
asked and patted the table to find her phone.
“Why do you need your phone?”
“Ju—just give me my phone…” Her words were slurry. Theodore handed
her the phone and watched as she took it before turning away. She whispered
something on her phone. Jasmine asked the Google Assistant to call Theodore.
She waited for him to answer the call.
Theodore’s phone rang, and he pulled it out from his pants pocket. He
frowned when he saw Jasmine’s caller ID.
He answered it. “Hello?” Jasmine whispered.
“Hello?”
“Theodore, there is a man sitting near me—” Theodore was looking at
Jasmine, and she turned around to look at him before looking away.
“And he says he is Theodore, which he is not, because you are Theodore.”
“The man sitting beside you is me,” Theodore said.
“You? How is that possible? I told you not to come.”
Theodore sighed, “I came here to take you home.”
“Oh.” Then she became silent.
“Then why are you talking to me on the phone?” Jasmine asked, confused.
“Because you made a call.” Theodore smiled, looking at Jasmine’s face,
which turned confused.
“How can I confirm that it’s you? I can’t see you clearly,” Jasmine said.

125
 nureyluna

“Turn around. I’m talking to you on the phone.” Jasmine turned around
to see the man talking on a phone.
“Here.” Theodore handed her the phone. She ended the call with a wide
smile on her face.
“Theodore, you are here!” she said, standing up and sitting in Theodore’s
lap. To confirm, she held his face in her hands.
“Yes, it’s time we go home. Mick and Sherry are waiting for us,” The-
odore said.
“Okay?” Theodore sighed, standing up with Jasmine and her belongings.
He carried her to the back door. The bouncers guided them out, keeping the
drunken people away from them. Jasmine was slurring something with her arms
wrapped around his shoulders. He couldn’t understand what she was saying.
Mick opened the car door when he saw Theodore walking with Jasmine
in his arms. Mick had made Sherry sit in the passenger seat.
Theodore gently placed Jasmine in her seat and buckled her seat belt before
going to the other side.
Mick got into the driver seat, and Theodore held Jasmine’s purse in his lap,
while Jasmine leaned against her seat, getting comfortable.
“Drive slowly; they are heavily drunk,” Theodore said, caressing Jas-
mine’s hand.
“Yes, sir.” Mick started driving; he didn’t dare to look at Mr. Jefferson or
Jasmine. Sherry was out like a light, sleeping while holding Mick’s jacket.

“Jasmine…,” Theodore called, looking at half-drunk Jasmine, who’d woken

up from her nap.
“Whatttt?” Jasmine asked, placing her hands on her hips.
“Just let me help you with your clothes and sleep.”
“Nooooooo.” Jasmine shook her head. Her hair was a mess, and it hit her
cheeks as she shook her head.
She let out a giggle, doing it again. “What do you wanna do, then?” The-
odore asked.
“Let me think,” Jasmine replied, kicking off her heels. She felt relaxed when
she removed the heels. But her feet were aching.
“Come here.” She gestured with her finger for Theodore to come to her.
Theodore raised his brow before taking slow steps toward her.
“Let’s play a game. I will be your master, and you be my servant,” Jasmine

126
 the cover of darkness

said with a huge smile on her face.

Theodore groaned, shaking his head. “Not happening. It’s past one. You
have work to attend to tomorrow; you need to sleep.”
“No… No… No…”
“Yes…”
“No sleep…”
“You’re going to sleep,” Theodore said, holding her shoulders.
“No! We are playing a game, then we are going to sleep.”
Theodore was done with the drunken Jasmine. They’d already played two
games to keep her entertained.
“Jasmine, I listened to you and played a game. Now you are going to lis-
ten to me.”
“Ha ha ha ha. You think I’m gonna listen to you? Nope! We are playing a
game!” Theodore took a deep breath, rubbing his forehead. “Last game, then
you are going to sleep.”
“Yes!” He wondered how much she’d drunk. “So, I’m your master and you
are my servant. Your duty as my servant is that—” Jasmine thought about it.
Theodore waited for her to speak. “Your duty is to massage my feet, my
legs, my head, and my shoulders,” Jasmine said.
Theodore looked at her before nodding his head. “Sure.”
“First my feet; they hurt.”
“Okay, lie on your back on the bed. I will massage your feet,” Theodore
replied. Jasmine walked over to the bed, lay on her back, and got comfortable.
Theodore removed his jacket before taking his seat near her feet. He placed her
feet in his lap and started massaging, knowing Jasmine would be sleeping soon.
“That feels nice,” Jasmine commented when he started massaging her right
foot. Her eyelids became heavy as she tried to keep her gaze on Theodore, but
she couldn’t. She sighed, allowing the darkness and sleep. After some time,
Theodore watched Jasmine sleep with her mouth slightly open. He was sleepy.
He gently put her legs down. As he unbuttoned her jeans, Jasmine muttered
something but didn’t complain when Theodore stopped what he was doing.
He then proceeded with what he’d been doing when he saw Jasmine sleep.
He removed her jeans, top, and bra. He put a loose T-shirt on her before walking
into the closet to change his clothes. He put on shorts and a T-shirt and used
the washroom before getting into the sheets beside Jasmine.
He only held her hand and allowed her to sleep comfortably. He lay on his
side, watching Jasmine as he thought about things she did.

127
 chapter 23

JASMINE

I
concentrated on the papers. The kids were drawing, and some were playing
with the toys.
“Emma, bring the pink folders. We need to staple the papers on their note-
books,” I said, putting the pen down.
“Yes, I will bring them.”
“Luke, don’t push Ivy. She will get hurt,” I yelled, looking at Luke.
“But she doesn’t listen to what I said, miss! I told her to go and play with
someone, but she just sits here…,” Luke complained, and Ivy looked like she
was going to cry any minute. I stood up from my chair and went over to them.
“Luke… Darling, that is too harsh. You shouldn’t hurt your friend. Ivy just
wants to play with your toy cars because she forgot to bring hers…”
“Yes, miss. I only wanted to play with his toy cars. But he doesn’t allow
me to play with him and Blake,” Ivy said, standing up and walking over to me.
I hugged her and looked at Luke, who was looking down at the toys. “Luke
darling, you are a good boy. Why don’t you share your toys with Ivy? After
playing, she will hand them back to you.”
“Okay, miss… She can play with us.”
“Good boy.” I patted his head.
“Happy? Don’t cry, okay?” I told Ivy, kissing her cheek.
I walked over to my desk to finish the work. Emma handed me the stapler.
I kept an eye on the kids; they sometimes tended to hurt each other with words
and actions. When I was done with the work, the last bell rang, indicating the
time to go home. I got excited to go home like the kids.

128
 the cover of darkness

“I will take care of them; you leave,” Emma said.

“Thank you, Emma,” I said before picking up the register and book. The
kids waited for their parents or guardians to come. I went to the staff room
and walked over to my desk. Liam, Abigail, Summer, and Olivia were present.
“Hey, Jasmine, remember we have a lunch date with coworkers,” Abigail said.
“You haven’t attended any lunch dates with us. You should definitely come
tomorrow,” Olivia said.
“Sure.” I unlocked my desk and put the register and the other books inside
before locking it.
“See you guys tomorrow,” I said, standing up with my bag.
“See you.”
“Bye, Jasmine. Hope to see you tomorrow,” Liam said. I gave him an awk-
ward smile before going out.
Thea was waiting for me outside her class, with Anders standing behind
her with arms crossed. My gaze shifted to the woman wearing a black skirt
and white shirt.
“Hey, Thea. Ready to go home?”
“Yes!” She hugged my legs. I laughed, patting her hair before going to An-
ders and his caretaker.
“Bye, Anders. Go home safely,” I told the boy, patting his head. He looked
up but didn’t utter a word like always.
We watched as Anders left with his caretaker, who was scared of the little boy.
“I don’t understand why Anders is so calm. Sometimes I feel bad for him,”
Thea said, holding my hand.
“Bad?”
“Yeah, I have many friends. Everyone comes and talks to me, but they don’t
talk with Anders. He doesn’t have friends like me; he is always alone.”
“You are his friend. Talk to him as I told you before. He will listen to
whatever you say.”
“Yes.”
“Flower, can we stop at an ice cream truck? I want to eat ice cream,”
Thea asked.
“Sure, let me just call your dad and inform him.” We walked to the parking
area. There were many students and parents scattered around picking up their
kids. I unlocked the car and helped Thea buckle her seat belt. I pulled my phone
out to call Theodore. I didn’t exactly remember what had happened that night.
Theodore hadn’t told me about what I’d done. He kept it a secret, even though
I asked him all the time.

129
 nureyluna

“Hello…”
“Hey, Thea and I are going for an ice cream treat. We will be coming home
a bit late,” I told him, keeping my hand on my hip.
“Okay, but share the location.”
“Sure. See you later.”
“Hmm.” I ended the call after getting into the car.

“Flower, can you make me the sandwich that you made last night?”
Thea asked.
“Sure, but don’t you want to eat ramen?” I asked her, putting the noodles
on the island.
“No, I want to eat a sandwich.”
“Okay.”
“Jasmine, we are leaving now. Call me if you need anything,” Sherry said
teasingly.
“Ha ha… See you two in the morning.”
“Bye. Good night, Thea,” Mick said.
“Good night, Mick and Sherry,” Thea said.
I started making Thea’s sandwich, while she drew in her drawing book.
I looked at the time and wondered if Theodore was going to step out of his
office or not.
“Here.” I handed the sandwich to Thea and went over to the sink to
wash my hands.
“Thank you, Flower.”
“Do you think your father will be coming out anytime?” I asked Thea.
“I don’t think so. He must be busy.”
“True.” I nodded my head, taking the lasagna bowl. Thea and I had our
dinner three hours ago.
I put it in the microwave to warm up. “Do you like your room?”
Thea’s room had been renovated. It looked like a princess room now. I’d
fallen in love with their work.
“I love it. I never thought I would have a princess room as my bedroom.”
I chuckled, nodding my head.
We talked about the things we needed to add to her room. She finished her
sandwich and stood up, while I carefully took the bowl out of the oven and
placed it on a tray.

130
 the cover of darkness

“Good night, Flower. I will sleep in my room.”

“Wait. Let’s watch a movie together,” I suggested to her.
“Nope, you didn’t spend time with Papa. We will watch a movie tomorrow.”
“It’s okay. Theodore and I can spend some time together later. We decided
to watch a movie, right?”
“Flower, I don’t want to watch a movie now. You should go and talk with
Papa. See you in the morning.”
Before I could say anything, she ran away to her room. “What was that?”
I asked myself, looking after her as she ran.
Shaking my head, I turned around. I picked up a spoon and fork and placed
them on the tray and placed a lid on the bowl.
I picked up the tray and walked to Theodore’s office. The hallways were
empty. I wasn’t sure if I should leave Thea on her own.
I placed the tray down on the floor, as I couldn’t knock while holding the
tray, and I knocked on the door before opening it.
I picked the tray up and walked over to Theodore’s table. He was working
seriously, dark circles clearly visible under his eyes.
“Helloooo,” I said loudly, disturbing him. He looked up, stopping what
he was doing.
“Hi.”
“I got your dinner. You are three hours late.”
“I will have my dinner later.” He started working on his PC. I placed the
tray on the table and went over to him.
“No, not happening. You are eating, then you do whatever you want.”
I placed my small hand on his arm and squeezed it. I waited, but he didn’t
respond, so I simply pulled the hair on his arm, making him hiss.
“Told you before not to ignore me.”
“Brat,” he muttered under his breath, but I heard it.
“I heard it.”
“I know.”
“Come on, eat it before it becomes cold.” I pointed my finger at the bowl.
We looked at each other and had a staring contest, which I obviously won like
every other time.
“Fine; anyway, it’s always your way.”
“Yes.” I smiled, patting his arm. I stood beside him while he pulled the tray
toward him carefully.
“Did you bring the novels I asked for?” I asked him when the idea sud-
denly struck.

131
 nureyluna

“Yes, they are on the sofa,” he said, picking up the fork. I tried to go over
there, but he stopped me.
“What?”
“Stay.” I smiled, stepping before him and settling on his lap.
He raised his brow but didn’t say anything. “Can I use your PC?” I asked him.
“Sure.”
I minimized his work and opened Google Chrome to search for birthday
event planners and ideas.
“Why are you searching for birthday events?” Theodore asked, eating his
lasagna, while I shifted on his lap, facing the MacBook.
“Because I want to celebrate Thea’s birthday with all her friends next month.”
“Uh-uh.”
“Huh?” I faced him with a questioning look.
“Thea’s friends?”
“Yes. Thea said she never had a proper birthday party. We will celebrate
her eighth birthday grandly and invite all her friends and their family. She will
be very happy,” I told him excitedly.
“Too many people; we can’t hold a party here.”
“Why? Can’t this place be sufficient for a party?” I asked him.
“It’s not about space; people will know about this place.”
“Without my permission, you revealed me as your girlfriend to your people,
and now you are saying we can’t hold a party here?
“Oh, you said I’m Madame Miele, right? I want to throw a huge birthday
party here and I want to invite everyone.” I used my card, knowing clearly he
wouldn’t disagree with what I said.
He shook his head. “Using your card already?”
“Yes, if I want to.”
“Then join me for dinner next week.”
“Dinner?” I asked him as he finished his food.
“Mm-hmm, Thea, you, and me,” he said, putting the bowl down on the tray.
“And?”
“You will know.” He wrapped his arm around my waist, pulling me back
into his lap.
“What are you hiding?” I asked him. He placed his chin on my shoulder
and wrapped his huge hand around my hand that was holding the mouse.
“Nothing.”
“You are,” I said suspiciously.
“Shh…” He maximized his work. I looked at it, not understanding anything.

132
 the cover of darkness

“What am I doing here? I will go and read a book while you work.”
“No, you are better off sitting here.” I laughed, leaning back into him. He
kissed my cheek before leaning forward.
“Wait.” I stood up to change my position, sitting with my legs on each side
with my cheek pressed against his chest.
I got comfortable and closed my eyes, holding his shirt. I knew it would
take an hour or more for him to finish his work.

“Jasmine… Jasmine…”
“Hmm…” I opened my eyes and looked up to see Theodore looking at me.
“Done?” I asked him sleepily.
“Yes.”
“Hmm.” I yawned, standing up. Theodore stretched his legs before
standing up.
“Thea is sleeping alone,” I told him. Theodore placed his hands on my ass.
“Blake is standing outside her door.”
I smiled. “So?”
“So?”
“Carry me,” I said. He gave me a blank stare before shaking his head.
“Come on.” He picked me up in a bridal style. There was immense satis-
faction whenever Theodore carried me.
“Which room?”
“This one.” Theodore turned and walked to the huge bookcase. I pressed the
button and watched the wall opening. We walked inside, and the door closed.
Theodore walked over to the bed and placed me gently on it. I watched
him stretch, removing his watch.
I got on my knees and held onto his pants to pull him closer. No words
were spoken as I unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants.
I licked my lips, getting excited as ever. I pulled his shaft out after making
eye contact with Theodore, who was watching me with hooded eyes.
“I love you,” I told him. I watched a small smirk growing on his lips, which
stretched into a happy smile.
“Don’t just smile; say the words back,” I said, playfully squeezing his shaft.
I did the hand job as it got hard.
“I love you, my lady.” He leaned down, holding my chin as his cold chapped
lips met mine.

133
 nureyluna

I circled my thumb over his head while kissing Theodore. He tightened his
hold on my chin when I started pumping him.
I pulled away from the kiss, bent down, and sucked his head like a lollipop.
I took my time, teasing him, slowly sucking before taking him wholly.
It had taken a lot of practice on Theodore before, and now I was able to
take him whole inside my mouth.
He enjoyed these practices more than I. I massaged his balls, while my
mouth played with his shaft.
Theodore groaned, holding my shoulders and hair. He started mouth fuck-
ing me, which I started enjoying.
“Can’t wait,” Theodore said, pushing me to the bed gently before getting
on the bed. I was already wet for him, and my panties were drenched in my own
juices. He removed his clothes in a hurry, and I removed my clothes. In seconds,
we were naked to the eyes of each other.
I checked him out, licking my lips, tasting his salty juices on my
tongue and lips.
“Fuck…,” I cursed, looking at his body. The inner slut was always out whenev-
er Theodore’s naked skin was visible to my eyes. He smiled, getting the condom
from the nightstand. He handed it to me because he knew I loved to put it on
him. His fingers touched my wet lips before rubbing them up and down. I bit
my lower lip, not breaking eye contact.
I watched him with hooded eyes as he pulled his fingers out and sucked
them, tasting my juices.
“You are the death of me…,” I told him.
“And I better be your death,” I added, and he smirked.
He pulled me closer before entering me in one movement. He went hard,
and I didn’t tell him to stop.
I liked it. I held the bedsheet tightly, feeling all the tingling sensations inside
me as it shook my body and legs.
“I can’t get enough of you…,” Theodore said, flipping us. I sat on him,
placing my hand on his sweaty chest. He held my hips while my auburn hair
fell messily. “Fuck…,” he cursed, while I called his name out.
He cupped my chest, while I felt the high of my approaching orgasm. I
quickened my movements, and Theodore helped. We’d just started the night,
and I knew there was no stopping until dawn.
We had missed touching and exploring each other’s bodies. Now, we un-
leashed the beasts inside us who didn’t want to stop. I fell on Theodore, releasing
all my juices all over him.

134
 chapter 24

Laugh: Make the spontaneous sounds and movements of the face and body that
are the instinctive expressions of lively amusement and sometimes also of contempt
or derision.

JASMINE

W
“ hat do you think?” I asked Theodore. I looked at my reflection in
the mirror, while he helped Thea with her dress.
He looked up, scanned me from head to toe. “Good.”
I smiled at him, I was wearing a black formal bodycon dress, and Thea was
wearing a cute black dress.
“Come on. Here, I will do your hair quickly,” I called to Thea, sitting on
the chair and placing the table before me.
Thea walked over to me and sat on the table, while Theodore watched us
with his blank eyes. He was dressed in his suit, which looked hot on him.
“How do you want me to style your hair?” I asked her.
“Like yours,” she replied. I smiled, pinching her cheeks.
“Okay.” I’d left my hair down.
I used her hairbrush to comb her hair and used a hairpin so that her hair
wouldn’t fall in her eyes.
“Get your coat; your papa will help you put it on,” I said, standing up to
get my heels.
“Okay.” I raised my brow at Theodore, who was watching me keenly.
“Are you going to tell me who we are going to meet?” I asked him, putting
on my coat. The weather was cold, and my dress was backless.

135
 nureyluna

He didn’t reply and ignored my question. “I need to use the bathroom,”

Thea said, running away while holding her stomach. Thea only used her room’s
toilet. She didn’t like to use others. Theodore stood up from his seat and walked
over to me. I waited for him to speak, but he didn’t. He stepped closer, leaving
no space in between us. I looked up, straining my neck as he looked down at me.
He leaned down, placing his cold lips on my lips. I held his suit jacket in
my tiny hands with his arms lazily wrapping around my waist.
The kiss was gentle and warm. I knew what the kiss meant. He was giving
me a hint that we were going on an important mission, and I didn’t have to
get nervous.
I pulled away from the kiss. “I wasn’t nervous, but I am now.”
He tucked my hair back, caressing my face with his finger. “Not gonna
help. What are you hiding? You are scaring me…”
“Helloooooo,” I yelled when he didn’t respond to my questions. Thea walked
back with a relaxed expression.
“Can we go now?” she asked, looking at me and Theodore. Theodore picked
up her coat and helped her put it on, while I reapplied my lipstick.
“Look here,” I said to Theodore to check if he’d gotten any lipstick on his lips.
I used a tissue to wipe the lipstick stain on his lips, while Thea watched us
with an adorable smile.
“You two are adorable…,” she said, while I smiled.
“Let’s take a picture before we go,” I said happily. We got ready; the picture
was important. Thea nodded her head, while Theodore groaned.
“What?”
We faced the mirror. Theodore stood slightly behind me, and Thea stood
before me. We smiled, and Thea surely looked beautiful.
“You are so beautiful, Thea,” I said. She smiled with blushing cheeks.
“Thank you. You are beautiful too…”
“Aww, thank you.” My gaze met Theodore, who was looking at Thea and me.
“You are handsome too…” I said, kissing his cheek. Thea giggled,
looking away.
“Let’s go.” Theodore took Thea’s hand before holding his hand out for me.
I smiled, taking his hand and my bag. We walked out of my room and went
down the hallway to the main door.
“Is Blake driving us?” I asked Theodore, looking at Mick and Sherry.
“No, I’m driving.”
I waved my hand at them. Sherry mouthed, “Hot” to me. I smiled, pointing
to Theodore with my eyes.

136
 the cover of darkness

“He is hot,” I mouthed, and Mick looked away, hiding his smile. Sherry
gave me a look, and I chuckled.
“Why did you chuckle, Flower?” Thea asked.
“Nothing, babe…” Theodore opened the door for Thea. I helped Thea
buckle her seat belt.
“Good?”
“Yes.” I kissed her cheeks before closing the door. I opened the driver’s door
first before going over to my side, where Theodore stood with a confused face.
“You always open my door and score points for being good. I wanted to
score some points from you, so I opened the door for you,” I playfully said,
and he shook his head.
“Thank you.” I gave him a small kiss near the lips before getting into the
car. He closed the door and went over to his side.
I connected my phone to the aux cable and played “Capital Letters.”
I was obsessed with the song, and I wasn’t yet over it. Theodore gave me a
look but didn’t say anything. Thea started singing in the back seat. I joined her;
she smiled and I smiled. The drive to the restaurant was fun but a headache
to Theodore. We gave him a headache by singing out loud the songs we both
liked. “I like this song more than ‘Let It Go,’” Thea said as we heard the song
“How Far I’ll Go” from the movie Moana.
“Yes, the song is beautiful, and Moana is beautiful,” I said.
“What do you think, Theodore? Do you like Moana or Lilo?”
Recently, I’d made a rule that we would watch two movies on Friday night.
One week, I would select the movie, and the next week, Thea would.
Theodore didn’t know movies, so we didn’t give him a chance to select any.
So Theodore had watched a couple of Disney films with us, even if he
didn’t like it.
I waited for him to answer, and he smirked. “What?”
“I like Eep, ‘Wild and Crazy,’” he said, and Thea laughed.
“Just like you…,” he added under his breath, but I heard it.
“I’m not crazy or wild.” He raised his brow, slowing the car.
“You are.”
“Then you are the grumpy man.” Thea enjoyed the bickering like always.
We reached the seven-star hotel. I blinked my eyes, looking at the hotel.
“Exactly whom we are going to meet?” I asked once again as my nervousness
skyrocketed.
I got down from the car and stood beside it. Theodore helped Thea get out.
I brushed down my coat and adjusted Thea’s coat properly.

137
 nureyluna

“Don’t worry,” he said, holding Thea’s hand. I held her other hand.
As we walked, I became aware of the people stopping and looking at us. I
didn’t like attention, and it made me nervous.
Thea held my hand tightly; even she didn’t like the attention. Theodore,
understanding, shifted his position and stood in between Thea and me.
Theodore kept his hand on my back. The hotel manager with his team
members stood at the entrance. The hotel was like a palace, and I couldn’t help
but look at it with wide eyes.
They immediately bowed their heads in respect, looking at Theodore. “Good
evening, Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson.”
Theodore nodded his head in reply but didn’t stop. “He called me Mrs.…,”
I whispered to Theodore.
“This way, sir,” the manager said. Theodore signaled them to stop, I guessed.
They stopped following us when we reached the private elevator.
“You better tell me now,” I said to Theodore as we got into the elevator.
He didn’t reply to me but squeezed my waist.
“I’m going to kick your ass if I find something weird,” I whispered, leaning
closer to him so that Thea couldn’t hear it.
He looked down at me with a smirk on his face. “Hey, I’m really going
to do that.”
The elevator doors opened, and I held Thea’s hand and stepped out. The
whole floor was empty. Thea and I just followed Theodore. I looked at the
hallway in awe.
There was a man in a suit who bowed his head before opening the doors. We
stepped in, and my eyes slightly widened, but I quickly changed my expression.
“Gram-gram!” Thea yelled, running over to a lady and a man. The lady
looked so elegant and beautiful that she startled me. The man wore a suit and
stood straight with a serious look.
Gram-gram?
“Aww, how is my granddaughter doing?”
In my mind, my mouth dropped open.
“Is my little pony wearing a dress?” The man asked in an adoring tone.
While the lady and the man were busy talking with Thea, I let go of her hand
and pinched Theodore’s ass. Theodore stepped forward before giving me a look.
I gave him an angry glare and frowned as my heart started beating fast.
How can he make us meet without telling me? I should’ve done some research
on them before meeting them. Heck… I don’t even know their names.
“Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson,” I greeted them.

138
 the cover of darkness

“Good evening, Ms. Gibson. Finally, we get to meet the woman who our
son loves,” Mrs. Jefferson said, giving me a sweet smile.
“Good evening, Ms. Gibson,” Mr. Jefferson Sr. said.
“Please call me Jasmine,” I told them, standing beside Theodore.
“Lovely name, dear. You can call us Talia and Christopher,” Talia said,
pulling me into her arms.
I was surely startled, but I hugged her back. Theodore greeted them. “Let’s
sit down…,” she said, pulling me with her. I settled down beside Talia, as she
wanted to sit beside me.
I felt a bit calmer watching her. She seemed like a sweet and easygoing person.
She didn’t scare me like the usual Wattpad parent characters.
I shouldn’t think about novel characters now…
Thea sat beside Talia on her left. Theodore and Christopher sat in front of us.
“Your hair is pretty. I love your hair,” Talia complimented me.
“Thank you, Mrs. Jefferson.”
“Oh no, call me Talia.”
“I’m sorry if she makes you uncomfortable. She is a hyper woman, and she
is excited to meet you and compliment you. My wife likes you,” Mr. Jefferson—I
mean Christopher—said straightforwardly.
I didn’t know how to react to that, so I smiled. Theodore wasn’t making
any eye contact.
I needed a bit of time to settle down with this. I met Theodore’s parents five
minutes ago. Within these five minutes, they’d made it clear that they liked me.
So there was no point in being scared or nervous, but I couldn’t help but
feel nervous.
The food was served. Thea spoke with her grandfather, while I answered
Talia’s questions. Theodore silently ate his food.
“I went to the concert too. I loved her song in Fifty Shades of Grey,” Talia said.
“You are a fan of Fifty Shades of Grey?” I asked her.
“Yes, I’ve got the signed books and also the DVDs. Are you a fan too?”
Talia asked excitedly.
“OMG, yes! I don’t have the signed books, but I have the books.”
“Really? I have extra signed books. I will courier them. Theodore was the
one who brought them. You ask him if you need any books. He will bring the
signed copies.”
“I will keep that in my mind,” I told her before we shared a laugh. I turned my
head to see Theodore and Christopher sharing a look before shaking their heads.
“What other books do you like?”

139
 nureyluna

I didn’t know how time passed or how loudly Talia, Thea, and I laughed.
The dinner was pure fun and laughs. I didn’t feel the nervousness; in fact, I
loved Talia now.
She wasn’t scary. She talked a lot and liked to make jokes. “You will hang
out with me, right?” Talia asked again.
“I will for sure. You have my number. I will text you or you text me. When-
ever you want; we can hang out.”
“Aww, I love you. I miss hanging out, and your boyfriend doesn’t like to
go on dates with me. I’m bored with going on dates with Christopher,” Talia
commented, and I laughed.
“Oh really?” Christopher asked.
“Yes.”
“We moved to London, and I’m excited that we can meet anytime we want.
If you want to go on dates with my son, don’t worry; just send me a text. I will
look after Thea.”
I smiled at her. “Sure.”
“Actually, I’m planning Thea’s surprise birthday party. Would you like to
join me and help me?” I asked her in a hushed tone.
“I would love to.”
“I will text the date; we will meet and plan.”
“Done.” I truly fell in love with Talia in an hour. She was goofy, funny,
lovely, beautiful, and I just loved her.
I even liked Christopher. He was calm and didn’t talk much. I was sure
Theodore had Christopher’s nature. I hugged Talia and Christopher before
stepping away. I watched as Theodore hugged them before they left. Thea was
sleepy as I buckled her seat belt.

“What are you writing?” Theodore asked. I was sitting on his lap with a
book and pen.
“List of things, which you need to follow.”
“Hmm?” He leaned closer to look at what I’d written.
“Yes. You suck at showing affection. Not that you are cold and don’t love,
you just don’t know how to express it. We need to show Thea love in words,
expressions, and actions.
“Thea is a growing kid. She needs to learn the art of love and expressing it.
I want her to spread love.”

140
 the cover of darkness

“Spread love? Art of love?” he asked.

“Not the love we have; she is too young for that love. I mean the parental
love, the friendship love, you know…
“Dislike and hate are spread within seconds, but it takes a lot of time to
spread love and for it to be understood.
“I don’t want Thea to grow up in an environment where she can’t see love
or feel love.
“So we are going to start and teach her. She needs all the love in the world,
and we are going to show our love in actions. Mainly you…”
I remembered the environment I’d grown up in. My parents thought love
should be hidden from kids. I had grown up in a strict environment, which
hadn’t helped me as a kid, teenager, or young adult.
“Okay…” I handed him the diary. While he read, I played with his fingers.
My hands looked like baby hands compared to his. I counted the lines on
his palm, then measured his arm’s length with my hand.
We were in his office. I had been reading a book, and I’d finished it. The-
odore was working on his new project, I guessed. Then I wanted to sit in his
lap, and I successfully did.
“Should I ask my colleagues from school to Thea’s party?” I suddenly asked.
“You decided to invite everyone. If you want to invite them, then do it.”
“Hmm… I will invite them. They need to know that I’m taken.”
“Why? Is anyone troubling you?” He started caressing my hair, while I
leaned into him, playing with his fingers.
“Not every time, but they try to fix me up with Liam. Mr. Liam likes me,
I guess, and they try to help him,” I told him.
“Hmm…”
My eyes widened, and I looked at him. “Wait… Is that your answer? Aren’t
you jealous of something like that?” I asked him. I’d hid everything about Liam
because I’d thought Theodore would get angry.
Even when I’d gone on the lunch date with them, Liam had tried so hard
to take me on an ice cream date, even when I’d told him I wasn’t interested.
I wanted to tell them that I was dating someone, but that would have turned
their attention to Thea.
I didn’t want anyone troubling Thea in school. They’d already had a lot of
questions regarding how I knew Thea.
“There is no point in getting jealous or angry. I love you and you love me.
You will only think of giving a chance to some other person when I don’t treat
you right.

141
 nureyluna

“You have every right to leave me if I don’t treat you right. But that won’t
happen, because I will make sure that I treat you the way you need to be treated.”
I looked at him with wide eyes. He’d made me speechless. “I love you. How
can you be so perfect with words?” I asked, looking up at him.
I tried to bite his cheeks, but he pulled his head away. “No biting…”
“But why?” I leaned up to bite.
“You bite so hard.”
“Only once.”
“No.”
“Once.”
“No.”
“Once.”
“I said no.”
“Ha ha. I’m biting your face cheeks, not butt cheeks,” I told him. Then
some weird thing crossed my mind.
I made a face, which he observed. “You wouldn’t do that, right?” he
asked weirdly.
“Ew, just imagine how it would be if you fart in my face at that time?” I
even made a fart sound as the image crossed my mind.
He looked at me before laughing out loud. He laughed so hard that his
cheeks turned pink. “Where do you get such thoughts?”
“I don’t know.” I laughed too.
“What if I fart in your face while doing something?” he said playfully.
“Then remember I have more chances of farting on your face.”
We made stupid jokes about farts, laughing our hearts out. I loved this
side of us too.
I loved when we fucked our minds out and also the times when we just
hung out, sitting close and just talking and smiling.

142
 chapter 25

JASMINE

I
hummed in delight as I felt Theo’s fingers playing against my skin. He used
his index finger and thumb to play with my nipple, while I rolled my lips
into my mouth.
I could feel the excitement growing inside me. I made a small sound when
he pinched my nipple.
I opened my sleepy eyes and then immediately closed them before open-
ing them again. My back was facing him. He’d woken me up by playing with
my breasts.
I felt his calloused hand squeezing my right boob as his fingers played with
my left nipple. I turned my head and looked at him.
His tattooed body was on display. I hummed, looking at him. His gaze
met mine as he gently turned me and removed the thin T-shirt I was wearing.
He leaned down, allowing his skin to touch my skin. His cold lips met my
warm lips. I kissed him, and he kissed me back furiously.
I leaned up, pressing myself against him. He understood the message and
pressed himself on me with slight pressure.
I moaned in the kiss, loving the contact of his body on me. My hands greedily
touched his back and ass. He pulled away from the kiss and started kissing my
skin. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feeling of his lips against my skin. I loved it
when he nursed my breasts and sucked them. That shit is what I die for…
I held his head as he sucked on my nipple. I wrapped my legs around him;
my panties were drenched in my pre juices. His hard-on pressed against me
wasn’t helping either.

143
 nureyluna

“Yes… I love it!” I moaned, and he gently bit the nipple before using the
tip of the tongue to lick in a slow rhythm. He was dry-humping against me,
and I was loving it.
“Do it again…”
He chuckled. When he did that, I went to another world.
I pulled his boxers down, while he took care of my boobs. My tiny hand
was now wrapped around his shaft. I started doing a hand job, and he moaned,
pressing his lips against my boob harder.
He started fucking in my hand, and I easily turned on.
He pulled away, breathing heavily. He looked down with his dark eyes full
of love and lust.
I smiled, loving the combo of love and lust in his eyes. He slowly removed
my panties and took a position in between my legs.
“Do we have time?” I asked him. It was a working day. I had to attend
school, while he needed to go to his office.
“Thirty minutes,” he replied, rubbing the tip of his shaft against my wet
lips. My legs slightly shook as he rubbed before entering me in one movement.
I bit my lip, looking at him as his arms flexed, showing me his muscles.
With his hands pressed flat at my sides, he picked up his speed.
“Yes…” I moaned lowly, wrapping my arms around him. I held his hair in
a tight grip with closed eyes as low moans left my mouth.
Theodore leaned down, gently biting my ear lobe as he hugged my body
to his. I was nearing, and he changed our position and put a pillow under my
torso as he entered me from behind.
“Ah, you are pulling my hair,” I said when he accidentally pulled my
head hair.
“Sorry,” he whispered, pushing the loose hair aside. I could feel the excite-
ment and tingling sensation. I bit the pillow as Theodore went hard and fast.
“Ah… Theo…”
“Move in with me,” he asked. I almost didn’t hear him.
“Huh?” I asked. We were living under the same roof; where did he want
me to move in with him?
“To my room. Stay in this room. Move all your belongings,” he said. I didn’t
say anything as I came all over him. I closed my eyes as everything went zmmmm.
I felt Theodore’s movements go sloppy before he shot all his load. He lay
back with our sweaty bodies touching. His arm lay lazily on my belly, and his
hot breath fanned my neck.
“Okay… I basically live in your room, just my belongings are missing.”

144
 the cover of darkness

“Hmm…” I turned over and lay there, playing with his fingers before The-
odore stood up from the bed, nude. I put on my T-shirt that he handed me.
“Wanna shower with me?” he asked, standing straight.
“Nah, I need to go and get ready.” He leaned down, giving a full-blown kiss.
I watched his ass as he walked into the bathroom.
“Tight ass…,” I commented, standing up and poking my ass.
“Mine jiggles…,” I said before walking to my room, forgetting about the
panties lying on the floor.
I got ready at record speed. The weather was cool, so I wore a knitted tur-
tleneck top with a long black coat and my boots.
“Good morning, Flower…” I turned around to see Thea dressed up in
her uniform.
“Good morning, Thea.” I hugged her and kissed her cheek.
“Braids or—?” I asked her. She sat on the square chair.
“I want to wear a ponytail today,” she said, looking at me in the mirror.
“Yup.” I gently started combing her hair.
“Where is your uniform sweater?” I asked, standing away from the chair.
“It’s in my cupboard.”
“Let’s get it, then we will go to the kitchen,” I told her, tucking back her
baby hair.
“Okay.”
After getting her coat and picking up our bags, we went to the kitchen to
see Briella, our new cook.
“Good morning, Briella,” I greeted her.
“Good morning, Jasmine.”
“Good morning, Auntie Briella,” Thea greeted her.
“Good morning, sunshine. Aww, your ponytail is cute,” Briella said.
“Thank you, Auntie Briella.” I chuckled at Thea’s shyness. She was shy,
looking at Briella. Briella was an old lady who’d been hired by Theodore.
“I arranged the breakfast; I will leave now,” Briella said.
“Thank you, Briella. Did you have your breakfast?” I asked her, tak-
ing my seat.
“Yes, I have eaten my breakfast with Mick and Sherry.”
Briella left, and Theodore walked in. I caught a glimpse of Blake leaving
with Theodore’s bag.
“Good morning, Papa,” Thea greeted.
“Good morning, Thea.” Theodore leaned down and kissed Thea’s forehead
before taking his seat.

145
 nureyluna

I served Thea’s plate, while Theodore made his plate and mine.
“Thank you,” Thea said as I placed the plate before her.
Theodore had been teaching Thea table manners and other little things.
Their bond had grown, and Thea surely loved to spend a lot of her time
with Theodore.
They even sat together to gossip about their favorite Disney characters. It
was mostly Thea who talked and talked, while Theodore listened to her.
I loved it, though. I loved to see Theodore giving those cute manners les-
sons to Thea.
Theodore raised his brow as I smiled, looking at him and Thea.
“I love you,” I mouthed to him. He smirked, shaking his head.
“I love you too,” he said back loudly, and Thea chuckled.
We ate our breakfast with Thea and me talking, while Theodore listened.
“I will drop you two at school,” Theodore said.
“Sure.” I kissed his cheek before holding Thea’s hand, and Theodore fol-
lowed us with Thea’s bag and mine.
“I haven’t seen Mick and Sherry,” I told Theodore.
“Forgot?” he asked.
“Huh?”
“You sent them to bring that furniture and some other things.”
“Oh yeah.” I checked him out.
“Wait a minute. Why aren’t you wearing a coat or something warmer?” I
asked, placing my hand on his clothed torso.
He smiled, looking down at me. “This jacket is custom made for the cold.”
“Oh, okay.” I helped Thea buckle her seat belt and put the bags beside her,
while Theodore talked with Blake.
I opened Theodore’s door before going to mine, as he’d already opened it.
I got in and buckled my seat belt. Theodore got in and buckled his seat belt.
The drive to school was fun. Thea and I sang to the songs on the radio.
“I will pick you two up after school,” Theodore said.
“You will?”
“Yes.”
“Can we go to a café, then?” I asked him hopefully.
“Okay.”
“Thank you,” I said, unbuckling my seat belt and giving him a peck on the
lips before getting down and helping Thea.
“Bye, Papa. I love you,” Thea said.
“Bye. I love you.”

146
 the cover of darkness

Thea smiled widely and I smiled too.

I waved my hand at Theodore before walking toward the block. There were
students in the parking lot.
The usual group who were always present looked at us before looking at
the car. I ignored them as usual.

“You are leaving?” Summer asked.

“Yes.”
“Oh… I didn’t see your car today,” Abigail said.
“I didn’t bring my car,” I told them. They all looked at each other before
looking back at me.
“Oh, so someone dropped you in the morning?” Emma asked.
“Yes.”
“You guys want to ask something?” I asked.
“Umm…”
“Lol, Jasmine… They saw you kissing a man in the car. They want to know
details,” Melody said bluntly.
I blinked my eyes. “Yes.”
“Huh?”
“I’m dating someone. I’m in a relationship. My partner dropped me in the
morning,” I told them.
“You are what?” Liam asked.
“Yes, I’m in a relationship. I wanted to keep it private, so I never spoke
about my partner.”
“You want to keep your relationship private? That’s the reason you haven’t
told us?” Abigail asked.
“Not really. I want to keep my partner private, not my relationship. I was
busy, and we didn’t get time to hang out, so I didn’t tell you guys. But now you
all know.” I smiled, picking up my bag.
“See you all on Monday.”
Theodore was waiting in the parking space. Thea and I smiled, seeing
Theodore. He didn’t step out, as there were so many people.
We reached the Autumn Café, which had recently opened a few miles away
from the school.
Theodore helped Thea, and I watched him with love-filled eyes. I looked
around the café. It was a nice place to hang out.

147
 nureyluna

The best thing was you could have a private room with a glass window to
watch the outside scenery.
“The café is beautiful,” Thea said.
“Yes,” I replied. Theodore pushed the menu toward me.
“What do you want to have?” he asked Thea. I went through the menu.
“Good evening, sir and ma’am. Are you ready to give your order?” the
guy asked.
“Good evening, and yes, we are ready to order,” I said. We gave the orders.
“How was your day?” Theodore asked me.
“The usual, but it was hectic, as we had an outing, and the kids were run-
ning around,” I told Theodore and Thea.
“How was yours?” Theodore asked Thea, brushing her hair back.
“It was good, but we had to write a lot in English class,” Thea said.
“What did you have to write?” Theodore asked, and I watched them with
a smile on my face.
We spoke about our day and about the usual things. I laughed and had a
good time with Thea and Theodore.
Even Theodore was enjoying the evening. “Is she going to Skylar’s house
tomorrow with Sherry and Mick?” Theodore asked me, sipping his ice tea.
“Mm-hmm… Yes, they are having a play and study date tomorrow.”
He nodded his head. “Where are you going tomorrow?”
“I’m going shopping with Talia.”
“You are meeting my mom?” he asked.
“Yes, we have been texting each other, and I love your mum.” He shook his
head but didn’t say anything.

148
 chapter 26

Tattoos often represent thoughts and feelings that we have not spoken about or
acknowledged, even to ourselves.

JASMINE

I
smiled, looking at my reflection. I’d dressed in a pair of ripped jeans, a crop
top, and a cardigan.
“How do I look?” I asked Theodore, turning around. He sighed, check-
ing me out.
“Beautiful…”
I smiled widely, giving him a wink. “I’m so excited to go on a date with
Talia,” I said, combing my hair.
“Why can’t Dad and I join you two?” Theodore asked once again.
“I already told you… It is our solo date. You and Christopher are not al-
lowed to join us.”
“Okay…” I looked at him seriously.
“Hey, don’t even think of crashing our date, okay?” He crossed his arms,
looking at me.
“Okay… But why are you meeting Mum today? Didn’t you say that you
were meeting her yesterday?”
“Yeah… But Talia had to meet her friend. So we decided to meet on Sunday,”
I replied, applying lipstick.
He frowned, shaking his head. Apparently, Theodore had made his plans
with me today, and I was meeting Talia.
“Don’t worry. I will be back soon,” I told him.

149
 nureyluna

“And I should believe that?” I gave him a teasing smile. Talia and I had
planned to spend the whole day out… Away from Jefferson men.
“You should… You should… If you don’t believe me, who will?” I said
sweetly, walking over to him.
I uncrossed his crossed arms and sat on his lap, wrapping my arms
around his neck.
“You could’ve told me that you are planning to meet Mum on Sunday. I
would’ve stayed and spent my day with you yesterday,” he said, lazily wrapping
his arms around my waist.
“I know… You would have stayed back, canceling your important meetings.
And I don’t want that happening, so I didn’t tell you,” I said, kissing his cheek.
“What am I going to do?” he asked.
“Christopher will be here. Better if you two take Thea to the aquarium
and zoo. She wanted to visit the aquarium and zoo.”
He rolled his eyes. “I planned to take Thea and you to the aquarium and zoo.”
“We will go to the museum next week if we are free,” I told him. I caressed
his trimmed beard, feeling the sharp hair against my palm.
“Or else take a rest… You stayed up all these nights working on those files,
which I don’t exactly understand.
“Your body needs rest. Christopher will play with Thea, then you can take
her to the zoo or aquarium in the afternoon.”
“Hmm…” He pulled me closer, hugging my body with his face pressed
against my breasts. I smiled, kissing his forehead. My phone vibrated, and I
pulled it out to see Sherry’s message.

Sherry: Mr. and Mrs Jefferson are here.

Thea is talking with them.

“Talia and Christopher are here,” I said, typing a message back.

“Let’s go.” I stood up and gave my hand for Theodore to take.
He placed his hand in mine before standing up. “Stop sulking. It’s weird
seeing you like this,” I teased him.
“Shut up.”
I smiled, making a kissing face. Theodore leaned down to my level with
his hand holding my face.
He kissed me on my lips, and I kissed him back, holding on to his hand.
We shared a strong yet sweet kiss before pulling away. There was a lipstick stain
on Theodore’s lips.

150
 the cover of darkness

I laughed, placing my finger on his lips. “Wait a minute.” I went over to the
nightstand, picked up a tissue, and wandered back to Theodore.
I cleaned the lipstick stains on his face, then cleaned mine. Theodore
waited as I reapplied my lipstick. I held his hand and walked downstairs to
meet everyone.
“Hello, Talia,” I greeted Talia.
“Hello, dear,” she said, standing up and walking over to me. I let go of
Theodore’s hand to hug Talia.
“Hello, Dad,” Theodore greeted Christopher. I pulled away from Talia.
“Hello, Christopher,” I greeted Christopher.
“Hello, dear. How are you?” Christopher asked.
“I’m healthy; how is your health?” I asked him. Theodore walked over and
sat beside Thea.
“I’m healthy as well, darling,” he replied. I smiled at him.
“We will leave now; see you three later in the evening,” Talia said, hold-
ing my hand.
“This soon?” Christopher asked. I shared a look with Theodore.
“Of course; it will take an hour to reach the city. I don’t wanna waste my
time here,” Talia said, looking at Christopher and Theodore.
“Blake will be with you and Jasmine. He will be your chauffeur,” Theodore
said, looking at Talia and me.
“No,” Talia said.
“No?”
“Yes. No, Jasmine and I don’t need a chauffeur. Jasmine will drive,” Talia said.
Theodore gazed at me, and I smiled at him. “Okay, drive safe and call us
if anything happens.”
“I will walk you out,” Christopher said, looking at Talia and standing up.
Thea followed them out, leaving Theodore and me alone.
Theodore stood up, and I walked to him and stood closer, placing my hand
in his. His other arm was lazily wrapped around my waist.
“I will call you when we reach the mall,” I told him.
“Hmm.” I gave him a lazy hug. His hands rested on my butt cheeks. He
gave a kissy kiss on my lips.
“I love you…,” I said, and a smile started stretching on his lips.
“Hey, I expect you to say it back…” I said, looking up at him.
“Oh.”
“Oh? Say it back…” He started walking with a smirk on his face. I held his
arm and pulled him back.

151
 nureyluna

“Say it back, or else I will go to your parents’ place with Thea. They actually
invited us three.” Theodore stopped walking and gazed down at me.
“Are you threatening me?” he asked.
“Yeah… Any doubt?” He let out a sarcastic chuckle. He lifted me off the
floor. Startled, I held onto his shoulders.
I looked at him wide-eyed. Now, I was at eye level with him, his dark eyes
gazing into mine.
“I love you. Drive safe. Enjoy your day, but don’t get wasted. My mum likes
to drink a lot once in a while. If you start feeling tipsy, share the location,” he
said in his deep voice.
“What… What are you doing? I’m not a kid. You can’t lift me like this…,”
I said, looking down as my feet swung in the air.
He smirked, placing me down after stealing a kiss. I squeezed his biceps.
“You are strong; you don’t have to show it,” I said, feeling flushed.
“If I don’t show it to you, to whom should I show it?”
And my cheeks became warm and red. “Shut up…”
We walked out of the mansion to the driveway, where the others were waiting.
“Took you two long enough,” Christopher commented, looking at Theo-
dore, and Talia laughed.
I kissed Thea. Talia opened her car door and sat down. I waved my hand
before opening my door and getting inside. Theodore held Thea’s hand. We
bade our goodbyes and left for the mall.

I laughed out loud as Talia shared a joke. We were done with the shopping.
The shopping bags had been left in the car while we were roaming on the roads.
“I always wanted to have a daughter, but God never agreed on that,” Talia
said, holding my hand. I smiled at her.
Talia stopped, and I turned my head and looked at her. “Did you see some-
thing?” I asked her, looking at the shops.
She smiled, looking at me. “Ever thought of getting a tattoo?” she asked.
I followed the direction of her gaze and saw the tattoo shop. I shared a
look with her.
“I guess I just did,” I replied.
“Let’s go,” she said, pulling on my hand. And that was how we ended up
in the tattoo shop, waiting for the artist to show up.
“Wait a minute. Don’t you wanna ask Christopher?” I asked her.

152
 the cover of darkness

“Nah, why would I? It’s my skin, and it’s my wish to get a tattoo. I hav-
en’t already gotten one, because I wanted to get my tattoo with someone,” she
explained.
“Point. Why didn’t you get a tattoo with Christopher?” I asked her.
“Christopher is scared of needles, and Theodore is too shy to tag along
with me. Bastard got too many tattoos on his skin,” she said, shaking her head.
I couldn’t help but laugh, nodding my head.
“You know, I even told him many times to inform me when he decides to
get a tattoo. So that I can go with him and get mine. He never listens to me,”
she added.
“Do you have any tattoo design in mind?” I asked her.
“Yes, I want to get a mountain outline tattooed on my leg,” she replied.
“Why do you want to get a mountain outline?” I asked her.
“I love mountains. Christopher and I lived in the mountains for ten years
before we decided to move to Vancouver. There is so much peace and happiness
in the mountains… It’s just a different world,” she said.
I saw the happiness and the twinkle of excitement in her eyes as she spoke
about mountains.
“What do you want to get?” she asked me.
“Thunder… A small tattoo of thunder,” I told her.
“And the reason?” I blushed and smiled. I was shy about telling her.
“You are blushing? Tell me the reason now. I’m excited to know the reason.”
There were other people in the shop, getting their hair done. “Umm… It
reminds me of Theodore,” I said shyly.
Theodore had walked into my life like a thunderstorm, messing up my
feelings and desires.
Like thunder, he’d rumbled into my life, leaving scars on my skin, which
I’d started adoring and loved the most.
To some people, thunder was scary, and to some, thunder seemed to be
pretty and a mystical thing. To me, Theodore was mystical… Dangerous thunder,
which I believed was beautiful and warm.
“Uh-oh…,” she started, teasing me.
“Roxy, they are here for a tattoo,” the receptionist said.
Talia and I looked at the guy who entered the room. My eyes widened,
looking at the man.
“What a hot guy,” Talia commented. I nodded my head.
“Hi. I’m Roxy. We will discuss the tattoo and size; the cost of the tattoo
will depend on the size of the tattoo,” he explained.

153
 nureyluna

“Okay.”
“Okay.”
“We have to go to the other room; follow me,” Roxy said. Roxy started
walking, and Talia and I shared a look before following him.
Roxy was tall, but not too tall; he was muscular and had a whole tattoo
sleeve. He had icy blue eyes and honey-blond hair with fair skin. He was at-
tractive and hot.
“Please have a seat,” Roxy said as we entered his spacious room.
“I’m sorry that you two had to wait. I was leaving but had to come back,
and it took me time,” he explained.
“You had plans?” Talia asked.
“Not really; appointments for the day were done, so I left.”
“We have to make tattoo appointments?” I asked him.
“Um, yes. Not all the time, but if you decide to get a tattoo sleeve or large
tattoos, then you have to make an appointment.”
“Got it.”
“So what are you two planning to get?” Roxy asked, sitting on the chair
after turning on his laptop.
“Mountains outline; just the outline on my leg,” Talia said.
We spoke about our tattoos, then decided on the amount. In an hour,
Talia and I had gotten our first tattoos. Talia had decided to get smaller-sized
mountains and two birds instead of outlines.
“Never in my life had I thought I would get my first tattoo with my boy-
friend’s mum,” I said, looking at the thunder tattoo behind my ear.
“Same. I never thought I would get a tattoo with my son’s girlfriend,” Talia
said. We both laughed as Roxy looked at us.
“Your son’s girlfriend?” Roxy asked, surprised.
“Oh yeah, Jasmine is my son’s girlfriend,” Talia said.
“Whoa, I thought you two are mother and daughter.” I laughed, shak-
ing my head.
“Don’t forget to apply Vaseline, keep the tattoo covered against water. It
will take approximately twenty-two days to heal. I have sent you the PDF list
of dos and don’ts.
“Just follow them until the tattoo heals,” Roxy said.
“Yup.” We thanked Roxy and paid for our appointments before leaving.
“Now what do you wanna do?” I asked Talia.
“Wanna join me for a drink?”
“Of course.”

154
 chapter 27

Strip show: A form of entertainment in which one or more people take off their
clothes in a titillating and erotic manner, often to music.

JASMINE

I
stare at my plate sadly before I look at Talia, who is doing the same.
“Ugh, I seriously wanted to have a drink,” Talia says.
“Same, I was hoping to get wasted on alcohol.”
Talia nods her head sadly.
We’ve just received a PDF from Roxy about the dos and don’ts after getting
a tattoo. In that, it is clearly mentioned that we cannot consume alcohol or
anything that contains alcohol in it.
“What are we going to do now?” Talia asks. “I don’t want to go home early,”
she adds, looking at me.
“Hmm…” I look out the window. There are a lot of things that Talia and
I can do to pass the night. But I want to do something crazy.
“Let’s finish our dinner and then we will decide on what we should do
next,” I tell her.
“Sounds good. Have you tried this before?” Talia asked, pointing to the
soupy noodles.
“Nope, heard it’s really good,” I told her, picking up my spoon.
“I’ve tried these fried momos, and they’re really good,” she said.
“Yeah…” I tried the soupy noodles. I munch on the soft noodles and
taste the soup.
“This is really good,” I say, having another spoonful of soup.

155
 nureyluna

“This is called thukpa. It’s a Tibetan noodle soup,” Talia said, looking
at the menu.
I pick up the chopsticks, but put them back down when I realize that I’m
not good at holding them. I use my hand to pick the fried momo from the basket.
“Did Christopher call you?” I ask.
“Yup, he did, but I put my phone on silent. I told him already that I wouldn’t
be answering his calls until unless I want to.”
I laugh, nodding my head.
“Did Theodore call you?”
“He did, and I didn’t answer. Same, I told him I will call him when I want
to,” I tell her, and she laughs.
“Of course, or else they would crash our date for sure.”
“For sure.”
“But how did you meet my son? Christopher and I always wondered about
this. When he told us that he was seeing someone, sorry to say this but we be-
lieved he was lying to us and it was Iris.
“But when Christopher and I saw you two secretly, we were surprised,”
Talia said.
I furrow my brows in confusion. “Secretly?”
She nods her head. “Theodore was not ready to introduce you to us. I was
hellbent on knowing who my son is dating. I made a plan and made Christopher
join the plan, and then we two saw you two in the carnival.”
My eyes widened in shock. “You two were at the carnival?”
“Yeah, we were there. I know stalking is wrong and a crime, but I was des-
perate to know my son’s girlfriend. But trust me, I have never seen Theodore
like that.
“I have never seen my son look at someone like Christopher looks at me.
I knew at that moment that my son was in love with the lady beside him. You
don’t know how happy Christopher and I were that night.”
“Theodore never told you guys about his love life?” I ask her, and she chuck-
les, shaking her head.
“He was never in love. He didn’t have time to love or to be in love. Maybe
he was, but time wasn’t in his favor,” Talia says.
“Hmm?”
She smiled, looking at my confused expression.
“Theodore was always a silent kid. We weren’t wealthy or like this before,
even though I belonged to the royal family, things weren’t the same when I
married Christopher.

156
 the cover of darkness

“When you marry a common man, you lose everything, and I lost my royal
status and my parents weren’t in favor of me. I had to shift to America with my
husband. Things were hard.”
“As parents, we weren’t able to give Theodore everything we wanted to, but
he never complained about it nor did he ask or demand anything he needed.
“My baby was always understanding, and he worked hard once he was of
an age. He always helped his father. When other kids of his age went on trips,
my baby was doing and learning things,” Talia says.
There is a sad smile playing on her face as she recollects the memories.
“In the royal household, money and status matter a lot. All of Theodore’s
cousins belonged to wealthy families. There was a time when I was looked down
on by my sisters and brothers.
“My baby saw me crying in the arms of my husband, and I guess he made
a decision that day…” I’ve never thought that Theodore and his family faced
problems in the past. They are one of the wealthiest families in the world.
“Trust me, Jasmine, when I say I have never seen him like this. I have never
seen him smile or laugh like he does when he is with you. Even Thea is happier
when she is with you. Both of them love you so much,” Talia says.
“I know there are a lot of questions in your mind, but I’m not the person
who can answer. One day, he will answer all your questions,” Talia adds.
I nod my head, understanding what she is saying. I have a lot of questions
running in my mind, but I know when the time comes, Theodore will tell me.
“Sorry, I became emotional and stopped you from eating.”
“It’s okay, Talia. You can always tell me anything you want. Just give me
a call when you feel like having a conversation,” I say. She nods her head with
a smile on her face.
We spend the next hour in the restaurant having our dinner and talking
about things that we never talked about before.
We walk down the street with our arms intertwined. “Have you thought
about what we’re going to do tonight?” Talia asks.
I stop and stare at her with a knowing smile on my face.
“What?” she asks with an excitement-filled smile on her face.
“Ever thought of going to a strip show?” I ask.
Her eyes widen in surprise. “Yes! But being a royal, I never got the chance,
and Christopher doesn’t like strip shows.”
“Awesome, I always wanted to go to this strip club, but I never had someone
to go with. There is a strip club a hundred meters down there. We can go there
and watch a strip show.”

157
 nureyluna

“Yes! Let’s go and watch the strip show, babe…” I laugh at her excitement.
We take another route that takes us to the notorious club side of London.
I have been to this area a lot but never had the guts to walk inside the club.
“There are a lot of nightclubs here,” Talia says.
“Hmm, this road is popular among youngsters. A lot of people come here
to watch the strip show.”
“I’m excited…”
“I am, too…” We enter the alley road, which is lit up with different exotic
shops. There are a lot of visitors strolling around.
I look for the strip club that I have known for years. We pass by the shops
and lights before stopping at the strip club, and my eyes light up in excitement.
“Is that the club?” Talia asks.
“Yes. You have your ID, right?” I ask her.
“I do. Is it mandatory?”
“Not really, but if they ask, we need to show them.”
We hold hands, and like little kids on Christmas eve, we wander towards
the entrance. We stand in line and wait for our turn. There are many people. A
few give us glances, but who cares? The bouncer looks at Talia and me before
allowing us inside. “They didn’t ask for ID,” Talia said.
“We are old enough, and our faces say it all.”
“Yeah…”
“Whoa,” Talia mutters as we walk into the foyer. The whole area is packed
with people making out.
“It’s going to be a lit night. I’m already excited about these cheap lights,”
Talia says, and I nod my head excitedly.
“Yes, who would’ve thought we would be excited seeing these red and blue
lights…” I say, and Talia laughs.
“Agreed, the only thing that is missing is alcohol.”
“Yup, but we should be sober to watch the strip shows and remember
the bodies…”
“Haha, let’s party, hottie,” Talia said, wrapping her arm around my waist.
“Let’s have our night!” I say, wrapping my arm around her shoulder as we
enter the main hall, where it’s all happening. There are people who are playing
rummy and different kinds of gambles. People are dancing with the strippers.
People are standing, watching the pole dancers.
“Let’s go and watch the pole dancers before the strip show begins,” I
tell Talia.
“Yeah…”

158
 chapter 28

Surprise: An unexpected or astonishing event, fact, etc.

JASMINE

I
smile looking at Talia, and she smiles back when she sees me looking at her.
“So how was your day?” Christopher asks. My gaze goes to Theodore, who
is sitting before me with Thea beside him.
“It was wonderful. Words can’t describe how happy I am,” Talia says,
and I smile.
“Haha, what did you girls do, other than getting tattoos?” Christopher asks.
Talia and I share a look. I roll my lips into my mouth to control my laugh.
Theodore raises a brow, but he doesn’t say anything.
I know that he knows something but he doesn’t want to utter a word.
“Oh, come on. I told you that I had fun… I had fun and you don’t have to
know what exactly we did,” Talia said.
“But I want to know exactly what you did that gave you so much happiness,”
Christopher replies.
“It’s a girl’s secret, darling. You don’t have to know about it. I will tell you
one day when this becomes a distant memory,” Talia replies, placing her water
glass down.
Christopher shakes his head when he doesn’t get an answer from Talia.
“I know it would be a waste asking you, you wouldn’t utter a word if Talia
didn’t,” Christopher says, looking at me.
“Hmm, maybe one day I will join Talia and you, when Talia decides to tell
you the memory,” I reply and Christopher laughs.

159
 nureyluna

“I don’t know when that day is coming, darling. It’s not in the near future,
and by that time I’ll forget.”
“Even if you forget, Theodore will remember. He won’t forget anything.
I’m sure he’s curious to know what his mother and girlfriend did,” Talia says.
We all look at Theodore, who is caressing Thea’s shoulder. “I’m not cu-
rious. It’s your privacy, and I wouldn’t want to get involved when you’re not
comfortable sharing it.
“Remember it and tell us when you’re ready to tell us,” Theodore replies,
and Talia raises her brow.
“My son is on the right path. I’m happy for him,” Talia said.
“Yes.”
“Then why don’t you learn something from your son? Don’t ask what, why,
when and how questions,” Talia says, and Christopher looks away.
“I don’t want to be here. I want to play with my new toys,” Thea says,
standing up.
“Okay,” Theo says.
She waves goodbye before running towards her playroom.
Theo stands up from his place and wanders over to where I sit. Talia shifts
her place and goes over to where Christopher sits.
Theo wraps his arm around my shoulder and starts tracing his fingers on
my shoulder as we listen to Talia.
“So, you two are planning to give Thea a surprise birthday party?” Talia asks
“They are?” Christopher asks.
I smile brightly, nodding my head. “Yes, we are planning to have a party.
Thea’s friends, along with their parents and her school teachers, will come,” I say.
“That’s a good idea, she would be so happy if everyone came for her birthday.
She always wanted to have friends on her birthday,” Christopher says.
“That’s why we decided to throw a surprise party.”
We discuss the surprise party: when it is going to happen, who is going to
be present, and the food.
“Is it a theme party?”
“Yes.”
“What’s the theme?” Christopher asked.
“Thea loves the movie Frozen, so it’s going to be Frozen-themed.”
“Nice, we’ve been watching that movie this afternoon. Wasn’t it that movie,
Theodore?” Christopher asks.
“Yes,” Theo says.
We talk for a while before Talia and Christopher decide to leave.

160
 the cover of darkness

Now only Theo and I are left. I put my head on his shoulder as he caresses
my hand. I don’t know what he is thinking. I look at him and place a kiss on
his lower cheek.
He looks down, we silently stare at each other’s faces. “What’s happening?”
I whisper.
He doesn’t say anything.
I nod my head. I don’t ask him, knowing he doesn’t want to talk about it.
I start playing with his fingers. We lie there for quite a bit in silence, caressing
each other’s skin. Tracing fingers and playing with each other’s hands.
I watch as Theo leans my head gently to see the tattoo on the back of my
ear. He doesn’t touch it, but I think he is observing it.
“Why did you get the thunder symbol?”
I roll my lower lip into my mouth. I don’t want to tell him the reason. I
know for sure he would tease me if I said I got the tattoo because it reminded
me of him.
“Hmm, I will tell you when I’m ready…”
“Okay. Did it hurt?”
“Slightly, but because of numbness, I wasn’t able to feel much pain.”
“Hmm, did my mum cry in pain?” he asks, and I chuckle.
“Not really, but she kind of took time to get used to the needle. She was
calm and patient until Roxy was done with the tattoo.”
“Good.” Theo pulls me closer to him and places a kiss on my head.
“I really wanted to spend my Sunday with you,” he whispers.
“Don’t worry, on Wednesday we have to go out to get Thea’s dress. After
getting her dress, we will hang out,” I tell him.
“Okay. Did you ask my mum to join you shopping?” I stayed quiet.
“Jasmine….”
“Hmm, we can go shopping another time. We can shop for you together,”
I say, and he groans.
“I told you that I will be taking you shopping. I want to be there when you
decide on your dress and other accessories.”
“It’s okay, I will talk with Talia. Talia and I can do the other birthday
shopping. You and I will do our shopping.”
“For sure? You won’t change your mind, right?”
“Why would I?” I ask him.
“You wouldn’t? You change your mind according to your mood,” he says.
“Hey, I never changed my mind when it comes to you. When did I
change my mind?”

161
 nureyluna

“Leave it,” he says, patting my back.

“No, tell me.” I lean up and look at him, and he raises his eyebrows at me.
“Okay, you didn’t change your mind. My bad,” he said, raising his arms in
a surrendering manner.
“Hmm, come on. Let’s go to bed after checking on Thea. I’m sleepy and
my feet hurt,” I say, standing up and holding my hand out for Theo.
He takes my hand and stands up from the sofa. We go to Thea’s playroom.
“I think she fell asleep on the floor,” Theo says.
“Hmm, she’s falling asleep while playing with her dolls. We need to change
the carpet to something warmer.”
“I will ask Blake to get a new one.”
“Hmm.”
We silently enter the playroom and look at Thea, who fell asleep on the
floor holding her favorite blue doll.
I watch as Theo gently and carefully picks Thea up from the floor and
wanders out. I turn off the light, close the door and follow them.
I smile looking at Theo. He looks so cute and manly like this. A hundred
thoughts cross my mind whenever I look at Theo.
I open Thea’s bedroom door. Theo walks in, goes over to Thea’s bed. He
gently places her down and pulls the blanket up to her chin.
I watch as he caresses her cheek, looking at her face. He is thinking about
something. He places a kiss on her forehead before standing up straight.
I wander over to the bed and lean down to kiss Thea’s cheek before standing
up. We leave Thea’s room and go to our room.

162
 chapter 29

JASMINE

A
sigh leaves my mouth as I remove my clothes and change into more
comfy clothes. Theo watches me as I put on my top.
I raise my brow at him in question, but he doesn’t say anything. He
wraps his arms around me and picks me up bridal style.
“Oh.” He takes me to the bed and places me on it and gets on top of me.
I smile, shaking my head. “Not happening. I’m tired and my body needs
to rest,” I say. As I look at him in this position, with him on my top and me
underneath him, makes me feel horny.
I lick my lips, staring at his eyes, staring at his lips. A smirk starts playing
on his lips as he understands the thoughts running through my mind.
“You only need one minute to convince me, don’t you?” I say, placing my
hand on his chest.
“Hmm,” he hummed, leaning onto me. One hand went underneath my
neck to pull me toward him as his lips met mine. I wrapped my hands around
his neck, pulling him closer.
My legs automatically wrapped around his torso as he pressed his shaft
against me. We kissed slowly and deeply, Theo playfully bites my lower lip,
and I bite his upper lip.
My hands leave his neck as I start exploring his naked torso. We pull away
from the kiss. I don’t break my eye contact with Theo as his hand goes under-
neath my silk top.
I roll my lower lip into my mouth as he started playing with my right nipple.
“Make it fast,” I whisper, and he chuckles.

163
 nureyluna

My body is tired and excited for Theo. “Are you wet?” he asked, rubbing
himself against me.
“Obviously,” I say, and he smiles nodding his head.
He helps me remove my clothes, and I help him remove his shorts. We throw
the clothes away and pull each other close into our arms.
Theo touches my wet folds. He gently starts fingering me as a part of our
warmup. I look at him before pulling his face down to kiss me.
We start kissing as his fingers do their magic against my vaginal lips.
“Can’t wait,” he whispers after pulling away from the kiss. He settles in
between my legs, positioning properly. A heavy breath leaves my mouth when
I feel his tip.
“Should I?”
“Yes.” He enters me slowly. I hold onto his shoulder as he pushes himself
into me. He continues what he’s doing while I enjoy the feeling of him inside me.
A low moan leaves my mouth as he starts fucking me and increases his pace.
I wrap my arms around him and pull him closer to my body as I want to feel his
body against mine. He starts playing with my right boob, kisses it and then puts
it in his mouth while heavy breaths leave my mouth. I gulp and close my eyes.
Before I know it, he pulls out of me and flips us over. “Pull up and put it
in,” he whispers as I sit on him.
I nod, my head placing my left hand on the mattress. I hold his shaft and
pull the skin up before guiding him toward my hole.
I look into Theo’s eyes as he holds my hips and starts moving his hips a bit.
I start moving to feel all of him inside me.
“This feels so good.”
We continue with our moments. My breaths get heavy as I get close. Theo
understands and quickens his thrusts, making me lean on him.
“I’m going to come,” I say, rolling my lips into my mouth. A few more hard
thrusts, and I’m done.
Theo’s thrusts get sloppy before I feel it. I smile lazily before getting off
Theo. He kisses my forehead with his arm wrapped around me as we lie down.
We don’t move for a bit. Theo gets up a minute later. He leans over the desk
for the napkins that we store over there. He pulls one napkin out of the drawer.
He cleans the juices off his shaft before cleaning the juices off me. It doesn’t
take much time for me to fall asleep. I feel Theo pulling me closer to him. I turn
and wrap my arm around him.
I sleep peacefully, knowing Theo is with me, and I don’t have to worry
about anything.

164
 chapter 30

Boutique: A small shop selling fashionable clothes or accessories.

JASMINE

I
cross my arms as I wait for Theo. Mick and Sherry are playing with Thea.
“So, you didn’t go to school?” Mick asks Thea, tickling her sides.
“Yes, Flower is not coming to school with me, and if she isn’t going to be
there, I don’t want to go to school alone.”
“Don’t you miss your friends? You should’ve gone to school and played
with your friends. Now, who will play with you?” Sherry asks. I watch them as
they play with Thea’s blocks. They make her the building using the manual.
“Silly, you two are also my friends. I will play with you guys. We are already
playing together,” Thea says, looking at Sherry. Mick laughs, nodding his head.
I pull my phone out and click a picture of them. They don’t know that I’m
taking a picture.
I open Theo’s message box to text him. He was home an hour ago. He got a
call. He left without saying a word. I thought he would call me to let me know
what was happening, but nothing.
We planned to do Thea’s shopping in the afternoon, and now it’s 2 p.m.

Jasmine: Where are you? When are

you going to get here? I’m waiting.

I type the message and send it to him.

I keep the phone to a side and watch Thea, who is fixing the blocks while

165
 nureyluna

Mick guides her. My phone pings as I receive a text. I open the message box to
see Theo’s message.

Theo: Ten minutes will be there.

Jasmine: Okay.

I send the text and wait for him.

Time passes before Theo walks into the playroom. Mick and Sherry stand
up from the ground.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Jefferson,” Mick and Sherry say.
“Good afternoon.”
“Hi, Papa,” Thea says, hugging his legs. He pats her head before lifting
her in his arms.
“What are you doing?”
“I’m making a building with blocks. Mick and Sherry are helping me,”
Thea says.
“What did I say that day? Don’t call Mick and Sherry by name,” Theo
says gently.
“Sorry, I forgot. I call them Uncle Mick and Aunty Sherry,” Thea says.
“Okay.” Theo kisses her forehead before placing her down. Then his gaze
meets mine.
I stand up from the chair, picking up my phone and bag. Thea goes back
to her blocks.
“Take care of her, give her food after an hour,” I tell Sherry. I smile at them
before following Theo.
Theo’s phone starts ringing. He answers the call and speaks with another
person while I simply follow him.
The phone call continues until we reach the entrance. He must be busy
with his business calls.
“If you are busy, we can postpone,” I say, placing my hand on Theo’s arm.
“No, we don’t have to postpone, and I’m done with my calls,” he says,
placing his hand on my head.
“You sure? You won’t be getting any calls while we’re in the boutique?”
“No.”
“Okay.”
He opens the car door and I get inside. I buckle my seatbelt. Theo gets in,
buckles his seatbelt, and starts the car.

166
 the cover of darkness

“How far is the boutique from here?” Theo asks.

“Twelve miles.”
“You only need to get a dress?”
“Her whole outfit: dress, sandals, jewelry, tiara, and other things.”
“Okay.”
“Did you have lunch?” he asks.
“Yes, I had my lunch with Thea. Did you have lunch?”
“No.”
“We will make a stop and order takeout.”
“Hmm.”
After fifteen minutes, we make a stop and order Theo’s lunch. I order a
coffee for myself while he orders tacos for lunch. Theo loves tacos and fresh lime.
“You’re inviting Thea’s friends and their family?”
“Yes, but I’m also inviting Thea’s teachers. It wouldn’t be good if we leave
them out.”
“Okay, give me the list of people who are going to be there. There will be
tight security as I don’t want any mishaps. Tell them to bring their invitation
cards, entry will be given only if they show the invitation card.”
“Sure, I don’t have any problem with your security.”
“And before you the invitations. I need to go through the kids and their
families. I need to see if there is any family that I don’t want to be present,”
Theo said.
“Okay, I will send the PDF.”
“Hmm.”
“We need to talk with the birthday decor and bakery people. If we give
them the order, they will make all the decorations,” I say.
“We will search and give a call to the planners,” he says.
“Hmm, we need to decide on the return gifts, too.”
“Return gifts?” Theo’s brows knit in confusion as he eats his tacos.
“Yes, Thea is a kid and her friends are also kids. We need to give return gifts
on her birthday to her friends.”
“I don’t know, but if that is what you want to do then please do. We can
plan the gifts and ask the house staff to wrap everything.”
I smile at him happily while he shakes his head. “You make me do things
that I thought I would never do.”
“Of course, you need to.”
We stay for a bit of time before leaving. We reach the boutique in twenty
minutes. I smile looking at the boutique.

167
 nureyluna

“Let’s go. They must be waiting for us,” I say, holding Theo’s hand.
“They must be waiting for us?”
“Yeah, we had to make the appointment. I took the appointment and they
are waiting.”
“Oh.”
As soon as we enter the store, I feel like I transform into a different world.
A world full of dresses. Two hours pass with me searching for the perfect dress
and sandals for Thea.
“That would be a bit high for Thea. Go for flats. Don’t make her wear
heels,” Theo comments as I hold up ice-blue sandals.
“These aren’t heels, they’re sandals.”
“Only flats. No sandals, no heels.”
“Fine, I’ll find flats, then.”
“Okay.” He starts going to the left side row searching for the flats.
“Your husband is very patient and understanding,” the designer says.
I smile at her nodding my head. I didn’t feel the need to correct her. Theo
comes holding two different flats in his hand.
“How about these two? I like them both. They’re comfy and simple.”
I look at the flats that he is holding. “They are good. We will get both pairs.”
“Hmm.”
We spend another thirty minutes in the boutique for Thea’s jewelry and
then leave to talk with birthday planners.
While I was deciding on Thea’s dress, Theo did his research and found the
birthday planners and fixed a meeting with them, and now we are going there
to discuss the birthday decor.

168
 chapter 31

Kitchen: A room or area where food is prepared and cooked.

JASMINE

I
go through the list, checking all the names and addresses. Theo is sitting
beside me doing his office work.
“Theo, can you check this list and tell me if anyone’s missing? Invitations
have to be sent tomorrow.” I turn my head and look at him.
“Okay.” Theo leans over and takes the laptop from my lap and goes
through the list.
“Thirty kids are coming?”
“Yes, with their families,” I reply.
“Hmm, no. I don’t have any problem with the list. Send the invitations.”
“Okay.” I take back the laptop. I have to send the list to Mick and Sherry
as they are going to send the invitations.
“You’re giving invitations to Thea’s teachers?” Theo asks, placing his hand
on my waist.
“Yes, I will give them out on Saturday. Mick and Sherry will be giving the
invitations to Thea’s friends’ families tomorrow,” I said.
“Okay. Let’s go out for dinner with Thea. We haven’t gone out lately,” Theo
says. I smile, nodding my head. “That’s a good idea.”
We finish our work, go to our rooms to get ready. While Theo goes to take
a bath, I go to Thea’s room to get her ready.
“What are you doing, Thea?” I ask as she is laying down on the bed
with a book.

169
 nureyluna

“Auntie Sherry gave me this book, and it has interesting pictures.”

She shows me the book. It’s a picture story book. You can understand the
story by looking at the pictures.
“Aw, that’s a nice book Auntie Sherry gave you. Did you say thank you?”
“Yes, I did, and I hugged her too, because I liked the book.” I smile, kissing
her forehead. “That’s my good baby. Now let’s get you ready,” I say holding
her hand.
“Ready? Why?”
“We are going out with your papa to dinner. Are you excited?”
“Yes.”
“Will you wash your face while I get out your clothes?” I ask her.
“Yes.”
“You want to wear a dress or shorts?”
“Dress.”
“Okay.” While Thea goes to wash her face, I go over to the closet. I look at
the dresses and pull out a cute short white one and her white Nikes. Thea returns
from the washroom. “Can you braid my hair? I don’t want to leave it down.”
“Okay, French plaits?”
“Yup.”
“Come here,” I say, going over to our usual place. I do her hair and then
dress her up in the dress. There is a knock on the door and Theo walks in. “I
will help her with the shoes. You go and get ready.”
“Okay.” It takes me some time to get ready. I apply my lipstick and choose
a nude satin dress. I pick my coat and put it on before slipping on nude heels.
I leave my hair down and pick up my bag and phone before going to where
Thea and Theo are. They are waiting for me in the living area.
“Flower, you look beautiful,” Thea says as soon as I walk in.
I smile at her. “You look beautiful, too.” My gaze meets Theo’s. He doesn’t
say anything but checks me out from head to toe before stopping at my eyes.
He smiles, and I smile back. I know he loves it when I wear satin dresses.
He stands up and takes Thea’s coat.
“Put on your coat,” he says. He helps Thea put on her coat.
I hold Thea’s hand, and Theo holds my hand as we start walking outside.

I watch as Theo gently helps Thea sit in her chair. I smile, looking at them
both. He turns to me and pulls out my chair for me.

170
 the cover of darkness

Thea looks around the restaurant. “I love this place. It’s good,” she says.
I look around. The ambience of the place is good, and they have private
open space set up, which is good.
“Do you like this place?” Theo asks.
I look at him. “Yes.”
We look at each other for some time before the waiter comes with the menu.
He places the menu on the table and goes away to give us time to decide.
I open the menu, and Theo does the same. “What do you want to have,
Thea?” Theo asks.
“Hmm, I want to eat something plain. I don’t want spicy food,” she replies.
“Okay. You decide on Thea’s dinner. I don’t have any idea on what to
choose,” says Theo.
“Hmm…” I go through the menu and decide on the simple children’s meal
for Thea, which includes mashed potatoes, peas, roasted chicken, and peanuts
with fruit juice.
“Did you decide?” I ask Theo.
“Not yet.” We both decide on the menu before the waiter comes to take
our orders.
The night goes on, and the dinner date is good. By the time we return
home, Thea is sound asleep. I smile looking at Theodore, who is carrying Thea
to her room.
“Have I ever told you how hot you look when you carry Thea? It makes me
want to kiss you nonstop,” I say. Theodore looks at me but doesn’t say anything.
“What?” I ask when I get no response.
I open Thea’s room’s door, step inside and make space for Theo to enter.
He enters the room and gently places Thea on the bed. He watches her face for
a while, patting her hair before stepping aside for me.
I wander over and pat Thea’s hair gently before kissing her forehead. “I
love you,” I whisper.
We leave the room. While we are walking in silence, Theodore pulls me
back. My eyes widen in shock. I wasn’t expecting that.
“What?” My back hits the wall, Theo takes the chance and traps me with
his body. I look up at him, knowing clearly what is going through his mind,
and my body is already excited.
He slowly scans my body from head to toe. My breath becomes heavy when
he slightly tightens the hold. I smile when our eyes meet.
“Do you know how hard it is to control myself, seeing you in this dress?”
he whispers in my ear, pressing his body against mine.

171
 nureyluna

“It took all of me to stop myself from fucking you in the restaurant. I don’t
think I can stop myself anymore….”
“Don’t stop…” That’s all he had to hear.
He hosted me up in his arms, and I wrapped my arms around his neck as
he took strong and fast steps toward the kitchen.
“Are we doing it in the kitchen?”
“Yes.”
He places me on the kitchen island, goes over to the doors and presses the
button that automatically closes the doors. He turns around and faces me.
I smirk, crossing my legs while I look at him. He stands there gazing at me
with fire in his eyes. An idea pops into my mind as I look at him.
I lift my hand and push my hair back while he watches my every move. I
carefully, without breaking eye contact, stand up on the island.
I lick my lips when Theo leans back against the doors with his arms crossed.
I smirk, slowly leaning down to remove my heels.
I remove the right one followed by the left one while looking at Theo. When
I remove my heels, I throw them carelessly on the floor.
I stand up straight, taking my time. I start removing my earrings, watch,
and the bracelet Theo gave me for my birthday. I leave the small pendant and
pull down the strap of my dress.
I maintain eye contact while I strip down before Theo. I have never done
this before, but tonight I have this strange urge to strip.
I take my time as I remove the dress and throw it down. I stand in my red
bra and black panties. I watch as Theo’s eyes wander all over my body.
I unhook my bra and throw it where I threw my dress, followed by my
panties. I stand nude with my hair down and my eyes on Theo.
“Your turn,” I say. I don’t know if he is going to strip off his clothes, but I
do want to see him strip for me.
The cold air hits my skin, making goosebumps rise on my arms and legs.
We have a staring contest before Theo leans away from the door.
I watch as he starts removing his garments one by one without breaking
eye contact. I gulp down the lump that formed in my mouth watching Theo’s
sexy body.
I blink my eyes when he removes his briefs and stands buck naked before
me. My gaze goes to his shaft, which stands up hard.
He licks his lips, and my nipples harden watching him. He holds his shaft
in his hand and starts masturbating. He looks up at me as I stand high on the
kitchen island.

172
 the cover of darkness

He starts slowly before increasing his pace, and I watch him masturbate
without blinking my eyes. I can feel my own wetness and the urge to feel Theo’s
fingers over my lips.
He smiles, shaking his head when he sees my expression change. I close my
legs looking at his hand doing its job.
“Want to get down on your knees?”
I don’t say anything, just nod my head silently.
I sit down on the island before getting off the island. I wander towards
him barefoot. I stop when I stand before him and lower my eyes to see him
masturbate.
The floor is getting warm. I know Theo turned on the heater. But if I get
on my knees for sure it would hurt my knee caps.
“Just wait, don’t get on your knees. I will make you get down on your knees
later in the room,” he says holding my hand.
I nod my head without looking at him. “Words…”
“Yes.”
He removes his hand, allowing me to hold his shaft. I hold his shaft in a
gentle manner before raising my head to look at Theo.
I roll my lower lip into my mouth and look down at my hand holding his
shaft. I start moving my hand around his shaft gently.
Theo starts tracing his finger on my shoulder. He takes his time tracing
and caressing my skin.
He stops tracing his finger when I speed up, and he goes hard in my hand.
“Later…” He doesn’t give me time to process what he means. He lifts me
off the ground with his arms holding my knees.
I look into his eyes as we are face to face with my arms wrapped around
his neck. He shifts the positions and now my back is against the kitchen
wooden doors.
Theo takes his time feeling my wetness against his shaft. A heavy breath
leaves my mouth when he enters me in one go. In this position with me in his
arms, he can easily enter me with my legs parted properly.
“Hmm…” I lick my lips, wrapping my arms around his neck tightly as he
increases his pace. Low moans leave my mouth, and I close my eyes pressing
my head against his shoulder.
“You are going deep…” I whisper when I feel him deep.
He doesn’t say anything and moves his hips rapidly. “Theo…” I moan out
when I feel that tension rising in my stomach.
There are times when I have that feeling of cumming, but I don’t always

173
 nureyluna

cum. And I think that is completely normal. You don’t expect to have a climax
every time you have penetrative sex.
His breaths become heavy as he holds me closer to his body. He pulls out
of me before going over to the kitchen island. He gently places me on the island
before pulling my parted thighs closer to him.
I lean back properly, placing my weight on my elbows as I need to see him.
I lick my lips as he enters me once again with his strong hold on my thighs.
I throw my head back as low moans leave my mouth. I don’t think Theo
will be stopping any time soon, and I don’t want him to stop.
“Can you get on top of me? I want to feel your body against mine,” I say.
“Hmm.” He pulled out of me, and I moved on the island. Theo got on top
of me. I look at his face, opening my legs wide as he puts himself in.
Then he looks at me as he starts fucking me. I wrap my legs around his
torso. We silently gaze at each other’s faces while low moans leave my mouth
now and then.
I bite my lower lip when he leans down, increasing his pace. He hugs my body
with his head deep into the left side of my neck. I wrap my arms around him.
We are making weird sounds as my naked body is against the marble. Theo
pulls out quickly and ejaculates on my stomach.
I close my eyes, breathing heavily, Theo gets off the island to clean up.
I can feel the tiredness taking a toll on me and the sleep knocking on my
eyes. I feel Theo’s hands on my stomach as he starts cleaning the cum off.
Then he cleans the juices off my vagina with tissue. I smile lazily as sleep
starts taking over me.

174
 chapter 32

JASMINE

I
closed my eyes before opening them. I didn’t know where Theo was and
why he wasn’t answering my calls. Mick and Sherry sat before me as they
went through their phones.
“Do you have Blake’s contact? I can’t reach Theo,” I said, and they
looked up at me.
“No, we don’t have it. He ranks higher than us, so we don’t have access to
his number,” Mick said.
“Ugh...Then how am I gonna talk to Theo? It’s already 11:29. I want him
to be here before midnight.”
Sherry gave me a sad smile. “Don’t worry, Mr. Jefferson will be here. You told
him in the morning to be here on time. I’m sure he’ll be here, no matter what.”
“Yes, Sherry is right. Mr. Jefferson will be here. Don’t worry, we still
have time.”
I sighed, leaning my head back on the sofa. Tomorrow is Thea’s birthday.
We were holding a surprise party, but we decided on having another small
surprise in the night.
I’d told Theo that we would have a small cake cutting at midnight. He
said he had to go somewhere for an important meeting, but that he’d be home
before 11:00. But now I couldn’t contact him.
“The decor people will be starting early in the morning, around 4:00 AM,
to start the birthday decor,” Mick said.
“Good, you stay with them and please look after everything. I don’t want
anything to happen.”

175
 nureyluna

“Sure, we’ll take care of everything. Don’t you worry about it,” Sherry
said, and I nodded.
“Mr. Jefferson’s parents have already sent the flowers and gifts,” Mick said.
I smiled. “Yeah, they wanted to be the first ones to give Thea her birth-
day gifts.”
I looked at the time on my watch before closing my eyes and hoping Theo
would get home before time. I wanted him to be there beside me.
We sat silently. I didn’t say anything as I was anxious.
Time passed and before I knew it it was 11:50 PM. “I think we need to get
the cake from the kitchen and go to Thea’s room,” Sherry said.
“Yes,” I replied, standing up from the sofa. I looked at the entrance, hoping
to see Theo.
We went to the kitchen. Mick turned off the television that was playing in
the background. Sherry carried the birthday balloons, Mick opened the fridge
doors, and I picked up the cake from the fridge.
“Where did I put the candles?” I asked.
“In the drawer. I’ll get them,” Mick said.
“Okay.”
“I’ll carry the cake, too,” Mick said.
“Yeah. With your anxiety, it’s better if Mick holds the cake,” Sherry said. I
nodded before handing the cake to Mick. I didn’t want to mess it up.
“Let’s go.” I headed toward Thea’s room, forgetting that I’d left my phone
in the living room. We stood in front of Thea’s room as we waited for midnight.
“Why aren’t we using the confetti?” Mick asked.
“Because Thea doesn’t like confetti.”
“Okay.”
“And Thea doesn’t like to mess up her room. It has to be clean,” Sherry
said. I nodded with a smile on my face.
Thea really didn’t like a mess. She kept her room, playroom, and surround-
ings neat and tidy. But Theo isn’t like Thea. I’ve seen him being messy.
He throws down his belongings and someone else cleans up immediately.
“It’s 11:59,” Sherry said.
“Let’s go inside,” I said, opening the door. The lights were on, as Thea
couldn’t sleep with the lights off. I chuckled, looking at Thea. She was sleeping
on her stomach, mouth open, while hugging her doll. I wandered slowly toward
her bed, placed my hand on her shoulder, and started waking her up.
“Thea...baby...Thea...” She woke for a moment but closed her eyes again
before opening them sleepily.

176
 the cover of darkness

“Thea, darling...Wake up...”

“Flower? What happened?” she asked.
“Happy birthday, baby.” I kissed her nose and watched her face as she
blinked her eyes.
“Happy birthday, Thea,” Mick said.
“Happy birthday, Thea,” Sherry said, handing Thea her balloons.
Thea’s mouth was wide open as she looked at me, Mick, and Sherry. “Is
that cake for me?” she asked when she saw the cake Mick held.
“Yes.”
“Thank you so much! I love you!” she said, wrapping her little arms around
my neck. I chuckled, hugging her back.
“Make a wish and blow out the candles.”
“Okay.”
Mick placed the cake on the bed while Thea sat criss-cross applesauce.
“Where’s Papa? He isn’t here?” she asked. I opened and closed my mouth.
I didn’t know how to answer. I looked at Mick and Sherry, at a loss for words.
“Papa...” I started, but I didn’t know what to say.
There was a noise, like someone was running in the hallway. I turned my
head to look at the door and blinked in surprise when I saw Theo.
“Papa!” Thea yelled loudly, surprising me.
“Happy birthday, Thea. I had to get your flowers,” Theo said, walking into
the room holding four sunflowers.
“Sunflowers? They’re my favorites!”
“I know.” I watched as Theo dropped to his knees, handing Thea her flowers
before kissing her forehead. Our gazes met. I didn’t say a word, just watched
them interact. “Thank you! I love these flowers.” Theo pulled away from the
hug as Thea looked at her flowers in awe.
“Blow out the candles and cut the cake,” Theo said, placing his hand on
Thea’s shoulder.
“Ok.” We all watched as Thea closed her eyes to make a wish. I smiled,
seeking her cute little eyebrows crinkle as she concentrated.
Sherry handed Thea the cake knife. We started singing “Happy Birthday”
while Thea cut the cake with a broad smile on her face.
She handed the first piece to her papa. Theo took a bite and pulled off a
small piece that he placed in Thea’s mouth.
“I love you so much, butterfly,” I said, placing another bite of cake in her
mouth. She giggled at her new nickname.
“I want to keep the balloons and flowers beside my bed,” Thea said.

177
 nureyluna

“I’ll set that up for you, birthday girl,” Mick said, pinching her cheeks.
“Don’t do that,” Thea said, pushing Mick’s hands away. I chuckled, shak-
ing my head.
We spent a little more time in Thea’s room before she started yawning. We
tucked her back into bed.
Theo closed the door while I removed my slippers and turned to face him.
“Where’s your phone? Why didn’t you answer my calls?” I asked, crossing
my arms. He pulled a broken phone out of his pocket.
“Dropped the phone.. I was trying to contact another number, but there
was no signal. When I got a signal back and tried calling you, you didn’t an-
swer,” he said.
“You tried calling me?” I asked, searching for my phone. He pulled another
phone from his pocket﹘my phone.
“It’s in the main living area. You must’ve left it over there.”
“Yeah...I forgot about it.”
He wandered towards me, removing his tie and throwing it on the sofa.
“How was your day?” I ask him.
He sighed, wrapping his arms around my waist. “Tired... It was a long
journey back home and there were no signals since it was raining.”
“I thought you wouldn’t make it tonight, but you got here on time.” I looked
up at him as I said that. He kissed my forehead. “I wouldn’t miss it when you
were so excited. I wouldn’t make you sad. I tried my best to be here before 11:50.”
I smiled. “It doesn’t matter, though, you tried and you were here. I’m happy
that you were here no matter what. You made Thea happy, and you brought her
her favorite flowers.” He didn’t say anything, just looking at my face. He traced
his finger over my skin. “I was happy when I saw her smile.”
“I know. I saw your face. I saw relief and happiness. We should’ve taken
pictures! I forgot to tell Sherry to take pictures.”
“It’s okay. You don’t always need pictures. Some things can live on as memo-
ries. Even if Thea didn’t remember this birthday in the future, we could tell her
about it.” I looked at him in awe as he spoke. I didn’t know how I got so lucky
to have him. I was so happy to have him in my life as my partner.
“What are you thinking?” he asked, pulling me closer.
“Nothing.”
“The sky is full of stars. Want to go stargazing?” he asked.
I smiled brightly, nodding. “Yes!”
“Wear something warm, and I’ll take you out.”
“Okay.”

178
 chapter 33

JASMINE

I
smiled at Talia and she laughed out loud, shaking her head. “I couldn’t
stop myself.”
“Mom, stop taking pictures all the time. You’ve been taking pictures non-
stop and it’s uncomfortable,” Theo said, standing beside me.
“Stop saying that. You and Jasmine never take pictures. Let me take some
pictures I can print and put in my album.”
Christopher didn’t say anything, just sipping his mocktail. “Dad, say
something.”
“What? If your mom wants to do something, then I don’t have any power
to stop her.”
I laughed, holding Theo’s hand, and he looked at me. “It’s okay, let it go.
We need to go and see Thea. She must be ready in her princess dress. Aren’t
you excited to see her?” I asked.
“I am.”
“Let’s go and see her,” I said, looking at Talia and Christopher. They nodded,
and we all headed toward Thea’s room. The birthday party would be starting
in an hour.
Thea didn’t know about the grand party; she thought that we were just
having a home party. I called Summer and Melody, and they would be there
in an hour and a half.
“Should I restyle my hair?” Talia asked.
“I don’t think so. She did a good job, and restyling would be a waste of
time,” Christopher said, and she nodded.

179
 nureyluna

Talia wore a beautiful and classy white dress that reached her feet. It was
soft and simple, matching her personality. Christopher was wearing a black
suit, matching Theo.
I wore a soft, long baby-blue dress with a slit up one side. Theo had chosen
it. I wanted to match Thea’s birthday dress, inspired by her favorite Disney
character: Elsa.
“Careful,” Theo said when I stepped on my dress.
“Yeah...” I took his hand. I was excited, unable to contain my happiness at
just thinking about how Thea would react to seeing everyone.
She’d always wanted to celebrate her birthday with all her friends, and
now she would.
Theo knocked on the door before opening it.
The kids’ stylist told us not to disturb her, so we all stayed out while she
got Thea ready.
“Is it over, Ashley?” I asked the stylist. She turned around.
“Yes.”
“Everyone ready to see me?” Thea asked excitedly.
“Yes.”
“Yes, darling.”
“Yes, honey.”
“Yes, baby.” We all waited as Thea got down from the chair with Ashley’s
help. My eyes widened in surprise when I saw her.
Theo had told Ashley not to put on any makeup on Thea. Ashley did Thea’s
hair, then adjusted the dress properly.
“Aww, my baby looks so beautiful…How can she be so beautiful?” I said
in awe while she smiled, showing off her white teeth. Ashley left the room to
give us privacy.
“My granddaughter is so beautiful. She took after me,” Talia said.
“Haha...She is beautiful because she didn’t have your genes,” Chris-
topher said.
“Mum,” Theo said at the same time.
“Shut up,” Talia told Christopher.
Thea twirled in her dress, and I smiled at her as she showed off. “I love this
dress so much. I always want to wear this dress for my birthday,” Thea said.
We all laughed. “You would always wear a princess dress every year,” Chris-
topher said.
“But Elsa’s not a princess. She is the queen, and I want to wear this Elsa
dress every year,” Thea said.

180
 the cover of darkness

“We’ll buy you all the queen dresses,” Theo said.

“Really?”
“Yes, Papa would be buying you all the dresses,” Talia said, already recording.
Christopher just shook his head and Theo didn’t say anything.
“Is everyone here? Am I going to cut the cake in the living room?” Thea
asked excitedly.
“No, baby. We still have some time,” I said, and her brows lowered in
confusion.
“Some time? Everyone is here! Are we waiting for someone? Is someone
coming?” Thea asked.
“Hmm, the cake isn’t here yet. It will take a bit of time for Mick and Sherry
to bring. So we need to wait,” I said.
“Oh, okay. Can I run in this dress? I really wanna run and feel the wind in
this dress!” Thea asked, looking at Theo.
“Of course you can run around. You don’t have to ask anyone if you want
to run in your dress,” Theo said, patting her head.
“Wait, I’ll shoot a video while you run around. Slow-motion video would
be best. While you run, you turn around and smile, looking at the camera,”
Talia said.
“Where did you learn how to take a video like that?” Christopher asked Talia.
“Instagram and TikTok. A lot of people make slow-motion videos that are
really good,” Talia said.
“Don’t post any videos of Thea on social media,” Theo said.
“I wouldn’t. They’re for me,” Talia replied.
While Thea, Talia, and Christopher left, Theo and I stayed behind
in the room.
“I don’t know how Mom learned TikTok and Instagram. She asked me if
I have Snapchat, and I don’t know what Snap Streaks she was talking about,”
Theo said.
I laughed. Talia was very active on social media. She had more followers
than I did on Instagram. “You’re not on Snapchat, but you do know Snapchat,
right?” I asked.
“Yes, but you know I don’t have social media. Do you have Snapchat?”
“Yes.”
“Did my mom friend you on Snapchat?”
“Yeah. I don’t maintain the Snap Streaks, but Talia maintains them with
her friends.”
“But what are they?” he asked. I pulled my phone out to explain.

181
 nureyluna

I looked at Thea, who was smiling as she played with her friends. Most of
the parents here were in slight shock after meeting Theo in person.
Christopher and Talia were talking with a group of people near Theo’s
side, likely his business friends.
“I didn’t know that Mr. Theodore Jefferson was Thea’s father and your
boyfriend,” Abigail said.
“Yeah, who would’ve thought that I would be meeting one of the most
eligible bachelors of the country?” Olivia said.
“Ha, he isn’t a bachelor anymore. He’s dating Jasmine,” Summer said.
“Apparently, he is a bachelor until or unless he’s married,” Abigail said. I
sipped my drink as I didn’t want to say anything.
“But how did you guys meet? You’re close with his parents, too,” Abigail
questioned curiously.
“Well, I can’t tell you in detail but we met through Thea,” I said. I could
see the disappointment flash but she didn’t say anything. The only person who
understood and stayed quiet was Summer.
“Didn’t you invite Liam to the party?” Olivia asked.
“I did,” I said.
“Oh, he’s here. He must be somewhere but he came. I met him at the en-
trance,” Summer said.
“He must be curious to know about Jasmine’s boyfriend, like we are,”
Abigail said sarcastically with a laugh.
I awkwardly smiled along with the others. I didn’t want to be here with
them, but I was stuck until Theo returned from the phone call that had inter-
rupted our talk.
I know Abigail was disappointed that she didn’t get the chance to talk
with Theo. Theo only spoke with Summer, and then he left to answer the call.
“Excuse me, I’ll be back in five minutes,” I said.
“Yeah, sure,” Summer said.
I placed my finished glass on the tray before I went looking for Theo.
I didn’t find him anywhere, but I found Anders standing away from the
crowd. He was wearing a cute black suit, looking over to where all the kids
were playing.
I looked around to see if he came with his parents. I’d personally sent
them an invite, even when Theo said it wasn’t needed. I wanted his parents to
be there with Anders.

182
 the cover of darkness

I wandered toward him, and he turned his head and met my gaze.
“Hey, Anders. When did you come?” I asked him, patting his head.
“An hour ago,” he said, looking up at me.
“Are your parents here? Where are they?”
“No, the caretaker is here. She’s waiting in the car.” I frowned in disap-
pointment but didn’t say anything.
“Then why are you standing here? Why didn’t you join Thea and your
friends? They’re playing,” I said. He shrugged, looking at the play zone that
we had created.
“Did you greet Thea?”
“She doesn’t like me. And I don’t like them.”
“Why? Aren’t they your friends?”
“No.”
Before I could say anything, I saw Talia and Christopher’s anxious faces as
they headed inside the mansion.
“Anders, go play with Thea. Don’t be alone. I’ll be back,” I said, and he
nodded his head without looking at me.
Then I followed Talia and Christopher, hoping everything was all right.

183
 chapter 34

JASMINE

T
alia and Christopher stopped at the hallway that led to the entrance.
Before I could walk toward them to ask what was happening, I saw
Theo walking out with a furious expression on his face. Behind him
were a few men wearing black suits.
“Are you sure about the news? I didn’t invite anyone, Theo,” I heard Talia say.
Theo didn’t say anything as he looked at me. Talia and Christopher turned
around when they saw the direction of Theo’s gaze.
I watched as Talia and Christopher tried to hide their anxiousness and smile
at me. “Jasmine, darling, what are you doing here?” Talia asked.
“We just came out to talk with Theodore, we will be back. There must be
someone to take care of the guests. Please, why don’t you go back?” Talia said.
I blinked, not knowing what to say. I shifted my gaze to Theo, who hadn’t
looked away. I opened and closed my mouth before turning around to leave. I
saw Iris walking down the hallway.
I felt Talia’s and Christopher’s footsteps behind me. Iris stopped before us,
giving me a look before looking at Talia and Christopher. She left the day The-
odore called me Madame Miele. I didn’t ask about her, and I wasn’t interested.
I was glad she left, along with a few others. I never expected to see her here.
“Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson. I hope you’re doing well,” Iris said,
giving a slight bow.
“What are you doing here? Don’t you know that you’re not allowed here?
Who allowed you inside the mansion?” Talia immediately fired the ques-
tions at Iris.

184
 the cover of darkness

I detected irritation, tension, and anger in her voice.

I had never heard anger in Talia’s voice.
Iris didn’t say anything for a minute.
“I apologize, Mrs. Jefferson, if I angered you with my presence. I’m following
the orders of my madame. I don’t have any power other than to listen to what
my madame orders me.”
Madame? I ask myself, but don’t say a word. Before Talia or Christopher
could say anything, my gaze saw the person walking toward us.
I watched as the woman, wearing a classy white dress that hugged her body
like a second skin, smiled at us wickedly. She was beautiful.
She was looking at us like she was prepared for something and she could not
wait to have some fun. And those thoughts started scaring me for some reason.
I didn’t know her, but Theo, Talia, and Christopher did. I turned my head
to see Theo standing before me like a shield.
I could see his clenched jaw. He was furious. The mysterious woman smiled
again, showing off her deep dimples.
Now that she was close, I felt like I had seen her somewhere but I couldn’t
remember where.
“Long time no see, Theodore. How are you doing?” the lady asked as she
smiled at Theo.
She laughed when Theo didn’t reply to her. Her gaze shifted to me and the
wicked smile returned to her face.
“Aw, you must be Jasmine. I’ve heard so much about you,” she said, taking
a step forward.
I stared at her blankly, making her shake her head. “Poor thing, you must
be wondering who I am. Allow me to introduce myself.”
“I’m Lana... Lana Satre. Thea’s mother,” she said. I looked at her in shock
before composing myself, a new fear taking over my body.
She smiled, looking at Talia.
“Mother-in-law, I’m allowed to come if it is my daughter’s birthday party.
I’m allowed to attend all the events in her life. If I’m going to be there, then my
assistants are going to be there.”
I stood there, not knowing what was happening and how suddenly every-
thing had changed. “Thea doesn’t know you. You better stay away from her
life and let her have peace,” Talia said.
I watched as the lady’s expressions changed. “That is because your beloved
son didn’t allow me into her life. Now that he is having some fun in his life, it’s
my duty to check up on my daughter.

185
 nureyluna

“I have sent Iris to look after my daughter, but what has your son done? He
removed Iris from her position because of his love interest.
“Did I come and say anything? I didn’t say anything when he knew he
shouldn’t be dating anyone. Now. Allow me to see her before I do something,”
she said. Talia opened her mouth to say something, but Christopher placed his
hand on her shoulder, making her stop.
“Good. That’s why I always liked my father-in-law. Now, if you’ll excuse
me, I will go and meet my sweet daughter,” Lana said with a smile.
Her gaze went from Talia and Christopher to me. She stared at me for a
couple of seconds before heading toward the garden area with Iris following
close behind.
“Theo, why are you silent? What is happening? Why in the world is she
here? And why are you allowing her to meet Thea?” Talia questioned, anger
evident in her voice.
“It’s time we go and watch Thea. She’s our priority,” Christopher said,
snapping Theo from his trance. He started following Lana and Iris.
“Jesus, help us through this. I don’t want her near our Thea,” Talia muttered
under her breath before she left.
A heavy breath left my lungs as I stood there in the hallway, all alone with
my thoughts running crazily in my mind. All the words that Lana said started
running wildly through my mind. I could repeat each word she’d said. “When
he knew he shouldn’t be dating anyone.”
What does that mean? What does she mean by dating someone? I placed
my hand on my forehead as I started having a headache.
“Why is she calling Talia and Christopher her mother-in-law and fa-
ther-in-law?”
“Was Theo married to her?”
“If they got divorced, why would she be calling them in-laws?”
“What is Theo hiding from me? I cannot be fucking a married man.”
I deserved to know the truth of what was happening, but I knew this wasn’t
where I would find the answers to all the questions that had been raised in my
mind. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths, trying to gather my thoughts
and calm myself. I stood there for a few minutes before it crossed my mind that
Thea was playing with her friends and everyone was present.
“Shit, I hope they didn’t make a scene,” I said, rushing toward the party
area. Why hadn’t I rushed there in the first place?
I smiled at the people who saw me walk in. They smiled back before re-
turning to their conversations.

186
 the cover of darkness

I searched for Theo as he was the tallest person and easy to find in crowds.
I relaxed a bit when I saw Theo’s back. I quickly headed over where he stood.
Talia and Christopher were standing beside him. My gaze went to Lana, who
was talking with Thea.
I stopped behind Theo, blinking my eyes when I saw Anders standing
beside Thea. His eyes fixed on Lana with a blank look on his face.
“I hope you love my presents, darling. You would have looked lovely in Cin-
derella’s dress. But I love you in any dress,” Lana said, and my brows frowned.
“Thank you for the presents, miss. I love Elsa and I only love her. I would
not wear a Cinderella dress,” Thea replied politely. Lana raised an eyebrow but
didn’t say anything. She nodded her head and crossed her arms. “Thea, honey,
go and play with your friends. They must be waiting for you to come back,”
Talia said. Thea looked at Talia, then nodded her head and started to leave, but
Lana held her wrist.
“Would you leave before giving me a hug?” Lana said to Thea, looking at
Talia. Thea simply smiled, not knowing anything. Lana leaned down to Thea’s
level to hug her. My gaze went to Theo, who was blankly staring at Lana and
Thea. Lana hugged Thea and Thea hugged her back.
Thea ran to her friends. Anders left at a slower pace. Lana looked at Theo.
“Wait for my message. Do not ignore me this time. You better know what it
means this time.”
The expression on Lana’s face said that she was serious about whatever she
just said. Lana looked at me before giving me a creepy smile.
“Hope you stick around, love interest. I would love to see you around,” she
said, patting my shoulder.
I was too stunned to open my mouth and reply to her. She left with Iris
following behind. I didn’t miss the way people turned their heads to look at
Lana as she passed them by.
“What are we going to do now? I don’t understand, but we need to talk,”
Talia said. I turned my head to see her looking at Theo.
I looked at Theo, who was blankly staring at me. I didn’t say anything,
knowing it wasn’t the time to ask him about Lana.
I knew he had to leave. He had to go talk with his parents about Lana’s visit.
“I’ll take care of Thea and the party. You don’t worry about it,” I said,
knowing he wasn’t going to say anything. He gave me a slight nod before leaving.
I stood there watching him leave, then turned around to see where Thea was.
She was happily running around with her friends.

187
 chapter 35

JASMINE

I
sighed as I held the papers in my hands. My gaze went to Thea, who was
sleeping peacefully with her mouth open.
They were the examination papers that I had been correcting. I needed to
give them to Summer the next day so she could create the students’ report cards.
I leaned back against the sofa as I looked at the doors. Thea’s birthday
party had been a success, except for the part where Lana came into the picture.
It had been a week...a week in which I hadn’t seen Theo or heard a word
from him. He left a letter saying he would be busy and he didn’t know when
he would be back.
Whenever he did get back, he would be at least answering a few of my
questions. I hadn’t heard anything from Talia or Christopher and I was dying
to know about Lana.
I couldn’t pinpoint it, but I felt like I had seen her somewhere before. There’s
a distant memory of her face at the back of my head. I do not remember seeing
a photograph of her in this mansion. Nor have I come across her recently.
I finished up my work and called Mick to help me with Thea. He placed
her on the bed while Sherry stood in the bedroom doorway.
“You guys can take the night off. I’ll stay with Thea. It’s been a while since
you two went out,” I told him.
“Are you sure? We don’t mind staying,” Sherry said.
“Nope, it’s fine. The other bodyguards are on duty. You guys need a break.
Go on a date or something. Spend some time outside.”
Mick and Sherry looked at each other before Sherry nodded.

188
 the cover of darkness

“See you two in the afternoon. Don’t hurry back in the morning. Come
back whenever.”
“Okay, good night, Jasmine,” Sherry said.
“Good night, Jasmine. Call us immediately if something happens.”
“Yup, good night. Drive safe,” I said, waving at them.
After they left, I went into the bathroom to change into my pajamas. I
checked my phone to see if I’d received any messages from Theo.
When I didn’t see any messages from him, I set the phone on the nightstand
before getting under the sheets.
I looked at Thea, who was still sleeping peacefully and hugging her doll. I
smiled before closing my eyes.

I tried to move my head, but my hair felt stuck. Moving only hurt my scalp.
I opened my eyes and looked up to see Theo’s face.
I blinked. I was sleeping in his arms while some of my hair was underneath
his arm. I gently pulled my hair out from under his arm.
I turned my head to see Thea sleeping. I looked at the digital clock on the
wall. It was 3:09 in the morning.
I didn’t know when Theo got into bed beside me. I hugged him as I yawned.
I went back to sleep knowing he was with me...beside me, with his arms
around me.

I set the last pancake on Theo’s plate and handed him the syrup bottle.
Thea had already had her breakfast and gone out to play football with
Sherry and Mick.
“Do you want anything else?” I asked.
“No.”
“Okay.” I’d had my breakfast with Thea. Theo had woken up late and now
he was having his breakfast.
“I can make your juice.”
“No.” I waited for him to finish his breakfast. I was eager to ask him the
questions that had been on my mind since Thea’s birthday.
He finished his breakfast and stood up with his plate. I watched as he
wandered toward the basin, washed his plate, and set it on the counter to dry.

189
 nureyluna

“Let’s go to my office,” he said. I followed him there.

I closed the door behind us as he sat in his chair. “Is there something you
wanted to talk about?” I asked.
He nods, then sighs, closing his eyes. “Jasmine...I know you have a lot of
questions.”
“You need to know about everything since you’re part of my life. I shouldn’t
be hiding things from you,” he said.
“I don’t know where to start, but I’m sure you have questions. Start asking
me the questions.”
“Me?”
“Yes.”
“Okay...” I took a deep breath as I looked at him. I did have a lot of questions
that I wanted to ask and I was worried that he would be offended by them.
“You won’t be offended by my questions, right?”
“No, I won’t be offended. You have to know the truth. You are my partner
and I can’t hide things from you if I want you in my life. So you have to know
the parts of my past life.”
I nodded my head before licking my lips.
“Who is Thea’s mother?”
“Lana Satre. You met her on Thea’s birthday. She’s her biological mother.”
“What is your relationship with Lana Satre?” I asked him carefully.
He was tapping his fingers against the table.
“She is my sister-in-law,” he replied, and I looked at him in confusion.
“She is your sister-in-law? I mean, how?”
“I had a younger brother who fell in love with Lana. She was his classmate.
They got married when they were young, then Thea was born,” he said.
He turned his head and gazed out of the window.
“I... I don’t understand. You had? What happened? Why is she not allowed
near Thea?”
“He committed suicide. She is not allowed near Thea because she tried to
kill Thea when she was an infant. We weren’t able to prove it legally, but she
agreed to stay away from Thea.”
My eyes widened in horror as I heard that. I felt my heart start beating wildly
against my ribcage. How could she try to kill her own child?
I thought of Thea, of how innocent she was. Just the thought of something
bad happening to her made me angry.
“But why would she do that? Why would she try to kill her own daughter?”
I asked him.

190
 the cover of darkness

“Lana never wanted to have kids, but my brother did. When he died, Thea
was a month-old baby. Lana didn’t want her baby, and she wasn’t in her right
mind. She was angry and sick.”
“Who was your brother? And why do I feel like I have seen Lana some-
where?” I ask him.
“Rio... Rio Jefferson.”
Why was that name so familiar?
“They both graduated from the same university you did. My mom was a
board member at the university.”
My eyes widened in surprise when I suddenly started remembering. Rio
Jefferson and Lana Satre were the power couple when I was at college.
They were from different departments, but they were popular. “They...they
both were popular and so in love. What happened to them?”
He sighed and closed his eyes for a moment, a distant look on his face.
“They were in love - or should I say my brother was in love. Lana loved him
only because of his surname and the fact that he was the second prince of the
Jefferson business empire.”
“He didn’t know Lana’s true self; neither did we. I had only met Lana
twice. Rio spoke highly of her, so when he said he wanted to marry Lana, we
didn’t say a word.
“We respected his decision and I didn’t try to stop him from marrying
so young.”
“Rio never wanted to join the business. He wanted to lead a simple life.
Lana didn’t take his feelings seriously. When she started forcing him to join the
business, things between them changed.
“I don’t know what exactly happened between them, but they fought all
the time.”
“Rio couldn’t handle it. He was a sensitive person, and he found out Lana
was having an affair but she was pregnant with his baby. He didn’t want to
leave her or the baby.
“Lana started to torture him mentally...
“Rio committed suicide. We took things to court, but Lana knew better
and the court refused to believe us without any proof.
“We didn’t win custody of Thea, but Lana agreed to leave Thea with us
when we gave her a share in the company.”
“But I know she is planning something and she’s good at playing games. I
hide Thea from the outside world because I know Thea’s biggest enemy is her
own mother.”

191
 nureyluna

I took a deep breath after hearing the story. It was too much to take in. I
didn’t want anything coming near Thea.
“But why would she try to harm Thea?” I asked.
“Lana loved her lover. He ended things with her when she became pregnant
with Thea. Lana holds a grudge against my brother and Thea, because she
believes she lost her true love because of them.”
I shook my head. “What happens now?”
I watched as Theo stood up from his seat and wandered over to where I
sat. He placed his hand on my head and started caressing it.
“Don’t worry, nothing will happen. I will take care of this. I will never let
Lana come near Thea or you.”
“But how?”
“Later. I have my lawyers working on it. Don’t worry, things will be fine.”
I nodded and leaned in to hug him.

192
 chapter 36

JASMINE

I
sleepily opened my eyes to see what was happening. A shirtless Theo was
standing near the window, talking on his phone.
His shoulders were a bit tense. Something must have happened. I waited for
the call to end, which took another 15 minutes. He stood there looking out the
window for a moment before turning around. I couldn’t see his face properly
in the dark room. “Did I disturb you?” he asked.
“No. Is everything okay?”
He walked toward the bed. “Don’t worry. Everything is fine.”
“Theo, you can tell me anything. You don’t have to hide,” I said as he sat
beside me.
He sighed, placing his hand on my thigh. “It was about Lana. She is going
to court for custody of Thea. I have to do something before those papers reach
the judge.”
“Did she call you to tell you that?”
“No. My private investigator saw her meeting with lawyers. She knew if she
didn’t level up her plan she wouldn’t be winning against me.”
I leaned closer to him and laid my head on his chest. He wrapped his arms
around me and started caressing my arm.
“I won’t let anyone come near Thea,” I said.
“I know we have you, and I don’t have to worry. But Lana is a sadist. She’ll
stoop to any level. Even if it was to hurt her baby.”
“I don’t want anything happening to Thea or to you,” he continued. “I
can’t risk anything. For the time being, please stay at home.

193
 nureyluna

“I won’t be here, and going to school isn’t safe. My men will guard the
mansion. You’re safe here.”
“Okay, we’ll stay home. I’ll call the administration office and let them know.”
He nodded his head before kissing my hair.
“Everything will be okay.”

I laughed as Thea fell on the floor again. “Baby, I don’t think you can walk
in those heels. You’re going to hurt yourself,” I said.
“But I want to wear your heels,” she pouted, looking at the black
shoes she wore.
“Why don’t you try some lower heels? You could wear those sandals.” I
point to the sandals in the last rack.
“Yes, I could wear them. Can I also use your handbag?” she asked, removing
the heels.
“Sure, but be careful,” I said. I didn’t know why she wanted to go through
my wardrobe and try on my things, but it was fun to watch.
“But why do you wanna play with my bags and wear my heels?” I asked.
“Hmm... Izzy told me that she goes through her mom’s things because they
are amazing and beautiful.
“She always tells me about her mom’s heels, bags, cosmetics, dresses, per-
fumes, and jewelry. I want to tell her that I have worn your heels and bags.”
She turned, looking at me with those doe eyes. “I don’t want to touch your
makeup, because I know how much you love your makeup. But can I please go
through your jewelry?”
I blink. “Okay, you can touch whatever you want to touch, but be careful.”
She pushed her curly hair back and nodded. “Okay.”
“Do you have sunglasses, flower?” she asked, getting up from the floor.
“I think I have a pair or two. Must be in those drawers. Why don’t I check
for you?” I asked, standing up from the sofa as Sherry walked in.
I looked at her and saw the nervous and worried expression on her face.
“Jasmine, can you step out for a minute?” Sherry asked.
“Yes, just a minute,” I replied. “Honey, why don’t you search for the sun-
glasses? I’m going to talk with aunty Sherry, okay?”
“Okay.”
I turned and followed Sherry into the bedroom.
“Is everything okay, Sherry?” I asked her.

194
 the cover of darkness

“Iris is waiting in the other room. I told her that she doesn’t have an ap-
pointment and she’s not allowed here, but she isn’t listening. She wants to meet
you and Thea.
“She says she has a message from Lana Satre. What should I do?”
“I’ll talk to Theo. Don’t let her in the main house. Theo doesn’t want
anyone to enter this wing,” I said.
“Okay, Mick went over to inform Blake.”
“Blake is here?”
“Yes, Mr. Jefferson informed Blake sir to stay back while leaving.”
“Okay.” Sherry left the room. I pulled out my phone and called Theo.
“Hello?”
“Hello, Theo. Iris is here to meet Thea and me. What should I do?”
“Don’t let her meet or see Thea. Is anyone with her?”
“I don’t know. Sherry came in to tell me. I don’t know if she’s alone or
if she came with someone. But Sherry did tell that she is here with a message
from Lana.”
“Blake’s in the mansion. I’ll call him and he will be there with you. Don’t
panic. Go with Blake and meet her. Let Sherry and Mick stay with Thea
in our room.
“Talk to Iris, hear what she has to say, but don’t let her overpower you.”
“Okay.”
“Iris knows how to read people’s minds. She has seen you and known you.
But she doesn’t know the changes that have happened. Let her see that you have
changed. I’ll handle the rest.
“This is the beginning of their plan. I have been waiting for Lana’s call.
Please don’t show that you are nervous or anxious.”
I took a deep breath, hearing what he was saying.
“I hope you understand what I’m trying to tell you.”
“Yes, I understand. Don’t worry, I won’t let Iris have the upper hand. I’ll
handle this. I’ll call you when she leaves,” I said.
“Okay, I’ll call Blake. He’ll see you before you two meet Iris. Blake and
the men are there to protect you. If something happens or if Iris tries to do
something, my men will take care of her.
“And they won’t touch even a single hair on your head.”
“Okay.”
I ended the call and waited for Blake. I went back to the closet to see Thea
wearing the bags and looking at herself in the mirror.
“Flower, what do you think? Which one looks good on me?”

195
 nureyluna

“The black looks good, baby,” I said as there was a knock on the door.
Sherry walked in while Mick and Blake stood outside.
“They cannot enter the room.”
“Why?” I ask.
“They do not want to enter the bedroom as it is Mr. Jefferson’s and yours.
Mick will guard the room while I stay here with Thea,” Sherry said.
“Okay, thank you.”
I turned to look at Thea, who was already looking at me. “Flower, did
something happen? Where are you going?” she asked, holding onto me.
“Nothing, baby, I’m just going out to meet some people. Don’t worry about
anything. Sherry will be here. You can show her everything and try on my
things again.”
She didn’t say anything but kept looking at my face. I patted her head
before walking toward the door. Mick gave me a nod before closing the door.
Blake didn’t utter a word. I walked toward the waiting room with Blake
and another man following me.
Blake was a tall man with a perfect body. He was a judo player and knew
mixed martial arts.
He must be good at them, which is why he became Theo’s bodyguard.

196
 chapter 37

JASMINE

I
ris smiled, rising from her seat. Blake and the other man rose and stood before
me. But they made sure that I had a proper view of Iris. “Long time, Ms.
Gibson. Hope you are doing well,” Iris said. My gaze went to the files she
held. I smiled back sweetly. “As you can see, Miss Iris. I’m well and happy. Hope
you are not stressing over at your new job.” I could see that she didn’t like my
tone, and something flashed in her eyes, but then she smiled and shook her head.
“Happy to hear that, because anything can happen. And I don’t know if
you could ever be this wonderful if something happened.”
I kept my face blank. “May I know why you are here? You see, time is
running. I can’t be here all evening.” She chuckled but narrowed her eyes a
bit. “I won’t waste my time, Ms. Gibson. I’m just here to pass on a message
from my boss.”
“Here,” she said, handing me the documents. Blake looked at me and I
gave him a slight nod. He took the documents from her. Iris raised her brow
but handed the documents to Blake. “Hmm. I have to say, Ms. Gibson. You
are something else. You know how to play your cards and have men on your
side.” I clenched my jaw. How I wished I could punch her in the mouth as she
smirked. I smiled back, pushing my hair behind my ear.
“You see, when the other person you play with plays their cards well, you
have to level up and make sure that you have the right cards with you.
“That’s what I’m doing, Miss Iris. Got lucky and had the right cards...men...
on my side,” I said, watching her smile fade away. I smirked before turning to
leave. Blake and the other man started following. I didn’t turn around to look at

197
 nureyluna

Iris. I reached our room. Blake and the man stopped as I turned to see them both.
“Thank you,” I said, looking at them.
“It’s our duty, Madame,” Blake replied, handing me the files.
“Hello, ma’am,” the new man said.
“Hello. What’s your name?” I asked him.
“Michael, ma’am.”
“Thank you.” I nodded my head before entering the room.
“Everything okay?” Sherry immediately asked.
“Yes, everything is okay. Iris handed me these files. She’s a piece of work,
but I gave her what she deserved,” I smiled at Sherry.
“Good that you gave her something in return. She is an ass.” We both
laughed out loud.
“Why are you two laughing?” Thea asked. My eyes widened in surprise
when I saw her.
“What did you do to yourself?” I asked between laughs.
“She was confused about what to wear. So she ended up wearing all the
chains and bracelets from your collection,” Sherry replied.
“And you let her put all that on?”
“I didn’t have the heart to tell her no. And I made sure that she didn’t break
anything.” Sherry and I spent the evening watching Thea try on my things. I
had no idea what the papers Iris had given me were.

Theo decided not to open the files and not to discuss Iris’s visit when he
returned from work. We had dinner together and he spent some time with
Thea before she fell asleep.
“You didn’t read the documents?”
“No, I waited for you. I didn’t know what they were about.”
“Iris didn’t say anything about them?”
“No.” He nodded his head.
“Lana showed up at the office. She gave me some documents as well,” he said.
“What are they about? Did she say something?” I asked, eyes wide. He
sighed, licking his lips. “They’re for custody of Thea. She’s going to file them
in court. She has demands.” “What demands?” I asked.
“These are her demands,” he replied, opening the documents. I stayed
quiet while he read the documents. I watched as his jaw clenched as he read.
“What does it say? What are her demands?”

198
 the cover of darkness

“She wants to have Rio’s shares and the mansions that are in Rio’s name.
She wants to be the Madame Miele of this mansion and Jefferson’s empire.”
He sighed. I felt a bit nauseated. I exhaled, trying to push that feeling away.
“I don’t want that to happen. Rio wanted everything of his to go to Thea.
Lana wants to meet Thea next weekend.”
“I have to talk with my parents about her. I respect her as my brother’s wife,
but I cannot watch her plan things that would hurt my family.”
“You can’t stop her from meeting Thea?” I asked.
“No. The custody is in her hands. She didn’t want to take care of Thea all
these years, so she left her with me. Now she’s scared,” he said.
“Scared? Scared of losing Thea?” Theo looked at me with an expression
that I couldn’t read. “No, scared of losing the title to you.”
“Me?”
“Yes. She is scared that you would become Madame Miele. She’s wanted
the title for years. She cannot watch you take away the title, so now she’s using
custody of Thea as her pawn.”
“I don’t want her to harm Thea. If she wants the title, let her have it. Just
tell her to keep Thea out of this.”
“So you want to give up your place?” I looked at him. “Thea is important to
us. I don’t want my place or any title. Nothing is more important than Thea.”
He nodded. “Don’t worry. We’ll find a way. It’s not easy to take something
from me. She should’ve known better than to start something.”
“What are we going to do now? She’s going to present the papers in court
soon,” I said.
“I’ll talk to my lawyers tomorrow. I know they are working on it, but I need
to personally meet them to know how things are going to work.”
I stood from the bed suddenly when I felt the strange nausea.
“Are you okay?” I heard Theo’s voice, but I rushed into the bathroom,
closing the door. A moment later, the door opened and Theo walked in.
“Should I call the doctor?”
“No. Just an upset stomach. I wasn’t feeling good when I ate earlier. I ate
cherries, too, and I’m not a fan of cherries,” I said, flushing the toilet.
“If you’re sick to your stomach, let’s go to the doctor. Dr. Finley will check
you out and give you something for it.”
I rinsed my mouth with water. “It’s fine, Theo. Don’t worry.”
“You sure?” He looked worried.
“Yes, I’m sure.”

199
 chapter 38

JASMINE

T
heo leaned down, placing his lips on mine as we shared a slow kiss.
I wrapped my arms around his neck. I had missed his touch, I had
missed his body, and I had missed everything about him.
With all the worry about Thea’s custody, we hadn’t had any time for each
other. I hummed when his hands went underneath my dress. He started caress-
ing my skin while I held onto his neck. We pulled away from the kiss and Theo
placed soft kisses all the way down my neck.
“I’m sorry I’ve been ignoring you,” he whispered against my skin.
I placed my hand on his cheek and made him look into my eyes.
“Theo, you aren’t ignoring me. Don’t be sorry. I understand. And we will
find time tonight.”
He nodded, unhooking my bra. I raised my brow and smiled at him. “I said
tonight, not now. We need to go meet the lawyers.
“Blake will be here any minute to call us,” I said as I allowed his hands to
caress my boobs.
“Theo...”
“Shh... Just let me feel you.” I nodded, arching my back a bit so that his
hands had more space to caress my skin.
His hand went lower, from my breasts to the line of my private area. He
started tracing his finger on my panties.
“Hmm... Are you going to feel me there?” I whispered.
He used two fingers to trace my panties and he could already feel the wet-
ness against the cloth.

200
 the cover of darkness

“Wet...”
“Yes.”
He pushed the panties to the side and started playing with my bud. My
hands clenched into fists and I closed my eyes.
I held onto his arm. “Eyes on me.” I glanced up and met his eyes.
“Gently...” I said, and Theo gently pushed his finger inside me. Shaky breaths
left my mouth.
Before it could get intense, there was a knock on the door. We both looked at
each other, knowing that it was Blake, here to tell us that the lawyers had arrived.
I didn’t say anything. Theo continued what he was doing. I moaned out
loud when he tried pushing another finger inside but he couldn’t.
“Kiss me.” He leaned down and kissed my lips.

“We need to find something against her to present in court. Lana is in-
telligent, so she didn’t leave any traces of anything that would make her look
bad,” Mr. Zafar said.
Theo went through the documents that Mr. Zafar and Mr. Shanta-
nu gave him.
“Hmm, there is a way out. I have information that Lana takes drugs. Though
she was never seen or caught, she does drugs.
“If we can show the evidence of her taking or buying drugs, the court won’t
give her custody of Thea.”
“We could also produce evidence of Lana’s unemployment. Even if she
is a shareholder, she has to be able to take care of Thea’s basic needs,” Mr.
Shantanu said.
“Lana does drugs? Do you have any other information apart from that?
That could be a very good reason to fight for Thea’s custody,” Mr. Zafar said.
“She goes to private pubs and clubs on the weekends. She’s an alcoholic. I
have a few photographs of her getting drunk and passing out on the sofa, but
that’s not enough.
“The court wouldn’t take our side based on this single statement. We should
dig into her drug use and present it to the court,” Mr. Shantanu said.
“I’ll take care of it. Be ready for court day. I don’t want to lose custody of
Thea, no matter what. I don’t want Thea to suffer anything.”
Both the lawyers nodded. “You have our word. We will not lose this time.
We will personally go to any lengths to find the evidence. We’ll be in touch.

201
 nureyluna

“And let us know if you find anything. We will call you immediately if we
find anything else,” Mr. Zafar said.
“Okay.”
They collected their belongings before leaving. Theo leaned back, still
holding the papers. I checked my phone.
Sherry had left a message. “Thea is waiting for you two. She wants to have
her lunch with you.”
“Thea is waiting for us. She didn’t eat her lunch,” I said.
“We’ll have lunch together. Just give me five minutes.”
“Okay.” I watched as he placed a call, asking them to get his private inves-
tigator to check into Lana’s drug use.
“We don’t have much time. Everything has to be done this week. I need
photographs of Lana taking drugs. This is important.”
He waited as the man on the other side started speaking, then ended the call.
“What did they say?”
“They will start working on it. Come on,” he said, rising from the sofa. He
held out a hand for me.
We walked toward the door, hand in hand. Just the thought of walking
from this wing to the main wing made me groan in pain.
“Did something happen? Why are you groaning?” Theo asked.
“Walking from this wing to the main wing is a huge task. I don’t want to
walk,” I groaned in annoyance.
I didn’t know why, but I had become so lazy.
“I’ll carry you in my arms.”
“Thank you and I love you,” I said and he shook his head.
“Not even a second thought.”
“Nope, I want you to carry me because I really don’t want to walk all the
way from here to there.”
“When don’t you want me to carry you?” he asked sarcastically. He lifted
me off the ground in his arms.
“Is that sarcasm I hear?” I asked him.
He didn’t reply and I pinched his shoulder. “Don’t be sarcastic.”
“Don’t be too lazy to walk.”
“Whatever.”
“Whatever?”
“Yes.”
“You’re forgetting your manners.”
“Oh, really?”

202
 the cover of darkness

“Jasmine...”
“Yes, Theo?” He shook his head and kept quiet, knowing very well that he
couldn’t win with me.
“Nothing, ma’am.”
I watch his face as it relaxes. It had been a while since I’d seen him relaxed.
I just pray that everything ends soon and comes to an end.

“No eggs, please,” I tell Brielle.

“But you asked for boiled eggs,” Brielle said.
“Yes, but I don’t want to eat. I feel nauseous when I smell eggs,” I said.
“Is your stomach upset? We will call the doctor or we will go to the hos-
pital,” Theo said.
“No, it’s okay. It happens sometimes. I get sensitive to the smells,” I said.
“Are you sure, darling? You have been skipping your regular meals as well.
Maybe you should visit the doctor. You might be getting sick,” Brielle said.
“Finish your lunch. I will call Dr. Finley.”
“Theo, it’s fine. It’s just a stomach upset,” I said as he dialed Dr. Finley.
“Don’t say a word. Health is important. I’ve been telling you this and you
keep on ignoring my words.”
“Are you sick, flower? Are you having stomach pain? Should I get you
something?” Thea asked, looking at me worriedly.
“No, baby, don’t worry. I’m feeling fine, and I don’t have any stomach pain.”
I patted her cheek and she placed her hand on mine.
“Flower, tell Papa if you have stomach pain. Don’t hide anything. Don’t
hide your pain.”
“Yes, darling.”

203
 chapter 39

JASMINE

I
looked at Dr. Finley, who was checking my blood reports. I didn’t know
why he wanted to do a blood checkup.
“Is everything okay, Doctor?” I asked.
“Yes, Ms Gibson. Congratulations,” he said, and my brows frowned in
confusion.
“Congratulations?”
“The reports say that everything is normal and you are expecting, Ms.
Gibson.” I blinked as my mind suddenly stopped working. “Expecting?” I asked
a happy Dr. Finley.
Dr. Finley must be in his seventies. He was a sweet, grandfatherly man.
“Yes, honey. You are pregnant. I wanted to be sure so I did a blood test to
confirm it. Mr. Jefferson will be happy to hear the news. Congratulations, and
take care from now on.” He placed his hand on my hand. I opened and closed
my mouth. I didn’t know what to say. We never talked about having children.
“How...I mean I don’t think I’m pregnant. I didn’t feel any changes...” I
said, and he chuckled.
“This must be surprising, but you are pregnant. Things happen when it
is the right time. If it was there in your fate, it would happen. And right now
it happened, surprising you.
“Do not stress your mind and body, honey.”
“Discuss this news with Mr. Jefferson. I won’t tell him, so it’s up to you
whether you want to tell him right now or not. But I suggest you tell him. He
needs to know. Don’t keep him in the dark about this.”

204
 the cover of darkness

I nodded, and he smiled before leaving the room. I looked at the door as his
words rang in my mind. I didn’t know how to tell Theo about this.
We never discussed our future together. My heart started beating faster as
the door opened and Theo and Thea came in. I watch as they both walk towards
me. I gulp down the lump that formed in my throat.
“How are you feeling? Why do you look tense?” Theo asked.
“How are you, flower?” Thea asked.
“I’m good, baby.” Theo saw my expression and placed his hand on
Thea’s head.
“Thea, I have to talk with Jasmine. Can you please wait outside with Sher-
ry?” Theo asked.
Thea looked at Theo before looking at me. “Okay.” She nodded at me
before leaving.
“What did Dr. Finley say? What did the report say?” he asked.
I licked my lips while he crossed his arms, waiting for my answer. “Theo...”
“Yes? Is everything okay?”
“Yeah...everything is okay.”
“Then why are you tense? Did something happen? Why are you si-
lent?” he asked.
“Dr. Finley said that...that we are expecting.” My voice was low and for
some reason I was scared to see Theo’s expression.
He blinked.
“I know we never discussed this and we don’t have to keep the baby...This
is unplanned and-”
“Jasmine... Jasmine...” Theo said, holding my shoulders. I looked into his
eyes, trying to calm down.
“Take deep breaths...”
I started taking deep breaths, but my heart was beating fast.
“I know we never discussed this. But you must have known that I’m serious
about you…about us.”
“I love you and I’m serious about you. I don’t want to be apart from you.
I want to be with you for a long time. I don’t know how things are gonna turn
out, but I’m sure I want to be by your side.”
He tucked back the strands of hair that were falling in my face. “I know
this is unplanned, but I’m ready to welcome the baby into this world. I don’t
want to pressure you to keep the baby.
“Take your time and make a decision. Know that I’m happy and I will be
happy with whatever decision you make.”

205
 nureyluna

He gently took my hand and kissed it. I blinked, not knowing what to say.
He closed his eyes and rested his forehead against mine.
“We’re expecting,” he whispered. His hands shook a bit as he held my hands
in a tight yet gentle grip.

“Here,” Sherry said, handing me the pineapple juice. “Where did Mr. Jef-
ferson go early in the morning?”
I took a sip of the freshly-made juice. “He had some work to attend to.”
She nodded her head and wandered over to Thea and Mick.
“Do you need anything, honey?” Brielle asked, walking into the room.
“No, but thank you for the juice, Brielle.”
“I prepared lunch. It’s on the dining table.”
“Okay, we’ll eat later. Are you leaving now?” I asked.
“Yes, I’m done. I’ll head out now. My granddaughter must be waiting for
me,” Brielle said and I laughed.
“Mick will take you home.”
“There is no need for that. I can get home,” Brielle said.
“Shh. Mick will take you home, and that is final,” I said, and she nodded.
I called Mick and asked him to bring Brielle home. Sherry played with Thea
while I watched them as I leaned back comfortably.
A yawn left my mouth. Before I knew it, I fell asleep with thoughts of
having a baby playing in my dreams.

I looked at Theo as he handed me the file. “What happened? How did it

go?” I asked. He sat beside me and started removing his tie.
“What is this?”
“Open it.”
I opened the file and went through the papers before finding the pictures
in the back. My eyes widened, seeing Lana with a man.
I went through the remaining photographs, where the man handed her
something. In every photograph I saw Iris standing with Lana.
“They got the pictures, so now what?” I asked.
“I forwarded the other set of pictures to Shantanu and Zafar. They will be
preparing the file to be submitted in the courthouse.”

206
 the cover of darkness

“How did they get the photographs?”

He played with my hair. “A few years ago, Rio asked his investigator to
follow Lana to find out what she was doing. The investigator worked in our
tech company.
“The men called and got the pictures from him.”
I nodded. “But what if Lana says that was in the past? I mean, she could
say that before the judge,” I say.
He sighed, tucking my hair behind my ear. “Why do you worry so much?
I’ll take care of this. I don’t want you to worry about anything.”
I rolled my eyes. “How can I not? It’s about Thea, and I’m worried that
she’ll be taken away from us. I don’t want that to happen. I never want to be
away from her.”
He cupped my face. “I won’t allow that to happen. No one has ever touched
Thea and no one will ever touch her. I’m there to protect Thea, you, and...”
His gaze went over to my stomach. “And whoever this is going to be.”
I didn’t know what he was thinking, but he didn’t remove his hand from
my stomach. “Theo...”
“Yes?”
“I made my decision,” I said, looking into his eyes.
He waited for me to speak. I exhaled before taking his hand. “I want to
have this baby.”
He kept looking at my face. “Are you sure? If you’re not ready for the baby,
I understand. You don’t have to change your mind.”
“Shh...I know we never discussed babies, but it’s not like I never wanted
them. This came as a surprise, and I was in shock when Dr. Finley said we were
expecting.
“But I know you will be there and I want to be with you.”
“We will have this baby...”
I smiled, leaning closer and kissing his left cheek.
“I love you, and we will protect you. We will take care of you,” I said before
kissing his lips.
He should know how much he meant to us. It’s not always him that has to
protect us. Maybe we aren’t stronger than Theo, but we can protect him, too.
“I don’t want to tell anyone about the pregnancy. We can tell Talia and
Christopher after the court date.”
“As you wish,” he replied, kissing my forehead. I leaned closer to him and
laid my head on his chest. He started caressing my hair while I thought about
the baby and how things were going to change.

207
 chapter 40

JASMINE

I
pouted at Theo, who was getting ready for court.
“Jasmine...don’t do that. You have to stay home and rest.”
“I’m completely fine. I feel good now.” He turned his head and raised his
brow at me. “Is that why you were throwing up? Jasmine, Dr. Finley advised
you to rest. The courtroom is not the right environment for you. I didn’t stop
you from coming, but right now when you are a bit sick...”
“Theo, please...”
“Jasmine...please stay home. Please. I don’t know how it’s going to go. I don’t
want to worry about you.” He cupped my face. “This time, listen to me and take
care of your health. There will be paparazzi there; you won’t be comfortable.”
“Please understand, I have never said no to anything you asked for. But
this? Your health is my primary concern.”
“You will be the first person to know what happens. I’ll call you immediately
to tell you,” he said, placing his hand on my head.
“Okay, call me when the judge gives the verdict.”
“Okay. Now, Blake will be here. Stay inside. Don’t go outside or to the
garden. We cannot take any risks.”
“Okay. I understand,” I said.

By the time Theo left, it was 11 in the morning. The court session would
begin at 1.

208
 the cover of darkness

“Jasmine, you should have your lunch,” Sherry said.

“Where is Thea?” I asked.
“She’s playing with Mick. I’ll bring her to the dining room. Come with me.”
“Okay.” I removed my coat before walking out of the room. “Are you feeling
better? What happened to you? You haven’t been feeling well,” Sherry asked.
“I don’t know why my stomach is upset. I’m just tired. I’m not sick,
don’t worry.”
“Take care, Jasmine. It’s been a while since we sat down and had a conver-
sation,” she said.
“Yeah... I’m feeling better now, though. We can sit down and talk. Did
you guys have your lunch? You and Mick can join me for lunch,” I said when
I reached the dining room.
“No, we had our lunch with the remaining staff. Maybe tomorrow we
could have lunch together?”
“Okay.” I took my seat as Brielle stepped out of the kitchen. “How are you
feeling, honey?”
“Better now, but too tired to do anything.” She chuckled and placed her
hand on my shoulder.
“I prepared the meal suggested by Dr. Finley. I’ll serve your plate when it’s
hot,” she said, and I nodded my head.
“I’ll bring Thea over,” Sherry said.
“Okay.” I kept my phone beside my plate and waited for Brielle. I sighed as
I kept looking at my phone.
“What is happening over there? I wish I was with Theo.” I closed my eyes
and leaned back in my seat. There was nothing that could be done now. I could
only pray that the judge was fair and we won custody of Thea. Theo must have
been tense and nervous, even though he didn’t show it on his face. He hadn’t slept
the whole night. He was wandering through the room since he couldn’t sleep.
“Flower, look what I made,” I heard Thea’s voice. I opened my eyes and
looked at her happy face. She smiled brightly as she placed a paper in front of
me. I looked at the drawing and chuckled.
“Did you draw this?” I asked.
“Yes, do you like it?”
“I love it, honey,” I said, tracing my finger over the drawing. She had drawn
a house, stick figures of Theo, her, and me standing in front of the house.
“Is that Papa, me, and you?”
“Yes, this is Papa, this is you, and this is me standing beside you,” she
explained.

209
 nureyluna

“This is so good! We’ll hang this drawing in your room.”

“Really? I really want to put this drawing on the wall,” she said, looking
at me with her bright eyes.
“We’ll stick this on the wall.”
“Hop on your chair. Brielle made your favorite chicken curry.”
“I was craving chicken curry. I was telling Uncle Mick about it.”
I laughed and looked at Mick, who stepped out to answer his call.
“We’ll be back after your lunch. We had to meet the main men,” Sherry said.
“Main men?” I ask her.
“New men came to work, and we have to take care of that since Blake
isn’t here.”
“Okay. Call me if anything happens,” I said.
“Okay.”
Brielle served the food and left while my mind returned to the court issue.
“Flower, why aren’t you eating? The food’s getting cold.”
“Sorry, I’ll finish my food.”
“What are you thinking? And where did Papa go?”
“I’m thinking about how good this food is, and Papa went to work.”
She shook her head. “Don’t lie, flower. I know you don’t like the food. If you
did, you would’ve finished it before me. But you were thinking about something.”
I forgot how smart Thea was sometimes. She understood everything but
didn’t ask.

I waited for Theo. He was in his office having a conversation with Mr.
Shantanu. Theo had called me to say that the court had ordered us to bring
Thea to the next hearing. I looked up when the door opened and Theo walked
in. I didn’t say anything as he wandered towards me.
“Did you eat? How are you feeling now?” he asked.
“Yes, I ate and I’m feeling better. Did you eat?”
“Yes, I had lunch with my lawyers. The court hearing is on Wednesday.
They have to be present as the court wants to ask a few questions. The judge
will make a ruling based on Thea’s answers.”
“I have never told her about her mother before. I’m not sure how she is
going to react to it. She’s too young to know things like this.
“She would be broken if she learned that I’m not her biological father. I
don’t want to break her heart,” he said.

210
 the cover of darkness

I smiled sadly. “I know, but this is important. We have to tell her the truth.
Even if you are not her biological father, you are her father.
“You’ve been protecting her and taking care of her, and now you’re fighting
for her. You’re more than a father figure in her life. She loves you, and no matter
what, she will always love you.”
He didn’t smile but kept looking at me. “Don’t worry, we’ll pass this stage
and she’ll understand us.”

211
 chapter 41

JASMINE

I
watched as Thea splashed water on Theo. I soaked up the sun’s rays while
they played in the swimming pool.
“Are you going to get in or not?” Theo asked, holding Thea in his arms.
“You guys play, and I will join you two later. I need sunlight first,” I said. It
had been a bit cold for the past three days and it rained hard yesterday.
“Okay.”
I removed the floral shrug I wore and placed it beside the towels.
Then I took off my scrunchie, leaving my hair down.
Theo was teaching Thea how to swim.
I carefully wandered towards the pool. I learned that this mansion had two
pools, one in the northern wing and one in the southern wing.
The southern wing pool was ten times bigger than the one we used. “Beau-
tiful...” I heard Theo say. I smiled, held the railing, and carefully got down
the stairs.
“Flower, your hair matches your bikini,” Thea said, giggling.
“Haha, do you like it?” I asked her.
“Yes, you look beautiful, like Papa said.”
I looked at her papa, who was shining in the sunlight. “You’re glowing, and
your tattoos are standing out in the sunlight,” I said.
“I should radiate a bit if you are shining bright,” he said, wrapping his arm
around my waist.
I took a dip to wet my hair, then started swimming to relax my body. The
water was so calming.

212
 the cover of darkness

“Come here,” I told Theo.

He slowly walked to where I stood. The water splashed me, but he kinda
looked so hot that I couldn’t take my eyes away from him.
“You’re hot and it’s too distracting,” I said teasingly. He raises his brow.
“You are hot. Should we go inside and have a session?” he whispered as
he wrapped his arms around my waist. I stepped closer, placing my hand on
his chest.
“How about having a session over here? In the pool?” I whispered.
“You want to have a session over here?”
“Why not?” I asked.
“Your wish is my command,” he said.
“Thea?”
“Isn’t it naptime?” He smiled while I shook my head.
“Swim while I drop her off at her room with Sherry and Mick,” he said.
“Okay, babe.”

“What are you doing?” I asked Theo.

“Taking your picture,” he said.
“Why?”
“Because you are beautiful and I want to store this memory.”
He stood near the pool’s edge and took more pictures while I randomly posed.
“Get in the water.” He placed the camera on the pool lounger before getting
into the water and swam over to me. “We won’t be caught on camera doing
nasty things, right?” I asked.
“We would, but don’t worry. No one will be able to see the nasty things
we’ll be doing.”
“How?”
“I will delete the footage for you.”
“Delete it after emailing me.”
“Why? You want to keep a sex tape of us?” he asked. My eyes slightly wid-
ened and he started laughing.
“What? Why are you surprised to hear that? Isn’t it called a sex tape?” he asked.
“Yeah... Don’t send it to me. Just delete it. I don’t want anyone using it
against us.”
“Hmm...”
“So?” I said, looking at his chest.

213
 nureyluna

He placed his hand on my shoulder. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“Feeling your soft skin,” he replied. He pushed my wet hair to one side and
used his index finger to trace my tattoo.
“You didn’t tell me why you got this thunder tattoo,” he said.
I smiled and started tracing my finger over his tattoos. “I’ll tell you one day
when I think of getting my second tattoo.”
“Second tattoo? You want to get a second tattoo?” he asked.
“Obviously. Shouldn’t I get another tattoo?”
“You can. I didn’t know that you wanted more.”
“Yeah I never thought of getting one before, but now I want more tattoos
after seeing yours.”
“Okay. Maybe later we will get tattoos together.”
“You want to get a tattoo together?” I asked as he traced his finger on
my stomach.
“Yeah.” I lazily wrapped my arms around his waist and rested my hands
on his ass, smiling before poking his ass. I have an obsession with his tight ass.
“You know I’m obsessed with your ass,” I said, and he chuckled.
“Crazy...”
“For you, baby...For you, I’m always crazy,” I said. He leaned down, kissed
my lips, and pulled my body closer to his. My boobs touched his torso. We
kissed, but I knew it was a bit difficult for him because of our height differences.
We pulled away from the kiss, breathing heavily. Theo lifted me up and I
immediately wrapped my legs around his torso.
“Whoa, you will be having back pain from all this leaning down to
kiss my lips.”
“Hmm, but I’d rather have back pain from kissing you. Get back to kissing.
It’s been a while since we had this time for ourselves,” he said.
He didn’t give me time to reply back as I felt his lips against mine.
I let my hands roam all over his body. I felt his hands on my ass while I
pushed my hand inside his swim trunks.

Theo was talking with Thea, along with Talia and Christopher.
“Do you think Thea will take it ok, or will she be disappointed knowing
the truth?” Sherry asked.
“I have no idea how she’ll take it, but I know Thea. She will never stop loving
her papa. Even if he didn’t spend much time with her in the past, she loved him.

214
 the cover of darkness

“And now that he is making an effort and spending more time with her,
she loves him even more.”
“Whatever it is, he is her papa and he will always be her papa. Even after
she learns the truth, nothing will change. Theo never wanted to tell her, but
some things can’t be stopped,” I said.
Without realizing it, I placed my hand on my stomach and started playing
with my t-shirt.
“True, some things can’t be changed. Thea is a brave girl. I know she will
understand the situation,” Mick said.
“Why weren’t you with them?” Sherry asked.
“I wasn’t a part of the past. I think it’s better if I gave them some space to
discuss Rio and Lana with Thea. “
“Understandable.”
I sat with them for a while before Mick and Sherry left for their date. Then
I watched some videos on YouTube to kill time.
I couldn’t stop thinking about all the negative things that could happen.
There were so many ways Thea could react and how this news could change
everything.
Time passed. Before I knew it, Talia and Christopher walked out. They
smiled at me before making their way toward the main entrance without say-
ing a word.
Soon Theo walked out, carrying Thea as she slept with her mouth open.
“What happened? She fell asleep?” I asked him.
“Yeah...she cried some when she learned that Lana was fighting for her cus-
tody. She didn’t want to leave us. She thought we were going to send her away.”
“Didn’t you explain to her that’s not how it works?”
“I did but she ended up crying anyway. We talked about it more later on.”
“What’s going to happen now?” I asked.
“I have no idea, but I’m sure she’ll make the proper decision.”
He nodded, watching her innocent face before taking her to her room.
Theo gently placed her on her bed while I stood near the bed. He caressed
her hair. “I will never stop fighting for her. I will never leave her.”
“You will never leave her, Theo. She loves you so much and you mean the
world to her. No one will get between you two.”
“I’ll pray.”
“We will pray together for her.”

215
 chapter 42

JASMINE

T
hea held my hand in a tight grip as we reached the court. I held Theo’s
hand as Blake stopped the car.
“Get out of the car after me. I’ll open the door,” Theo said. I nodded.
“Okay, Papa,” Thea said.
We watched as Blake opened the car door and Theo stepped out, coming
to our side to open the door. Theo held his hand out to help Thea out. After
Thea, I stepped out of the car.
I wore simple black trousers with my white shirt tucked in. I left my hair
down and wore nude heels.
Thea was dressed in a plain white dress that reached her knees. She immedi-
ately held my hand. “Come on,” Theo whispered, placing his hand on my back.
We started walking toward the entrance with Shantanu and Zafer walking
ahead of us, followed by Talia, Christopher, Sherry, and Mick.
Entering the courtroom, I saw Lana and Iris with their lawyers. Lana’s gaze
met mine before she looked at Thea.
I looked down to see Thea looking at Lana with a worried expression.
“Honey, don’t look at her. Look at Papa or me. We are here, and nothing will
happen to you.”
Thea looked up at me when she heard my voice. “Okay, flower.”
“I’m here. She won’t touch you. And you see all the policemen,” Theo said,
and Thea looked at the men in uniform.
“They are here to protect us. They will never let anything happen to you
or to us,” Theo said, and Thea nodded her head.

216
 the cover of darkness

I gave a small smile to Talia, and she smiled back. I could see the worry
written on her face. She never wanted this to happen.
We took our seats, Thea sitting between Theo and me. I sat beside Talia.
“The court only permitted us one hour. They will be checking the evidence
and will only be asking Thea,” Shantanu said.
“The decision will be made based on Thea’s answers. There would be no
discussion of Lana’s drug case or anything.”
“Understood,” Theo said.
We waited for the judge. My gaze went to the other side of the court, where
Lana sat with her lawyers. She was talking to them with a serious expression
on her face.
After some time, the judge arrived, and everyone stood up from their seats.
We sat back down after he took his seat.
The judge went through the papers in front of him before looking at us.
“The court needs to ask Ms. Thea Jefferson a few questions. Please help her,”
the judge said.
Thea looked at us.
“Don’t be scared. Just tell the truth and what you want.”
“Hi, sweetie. How are you doing?” the judge asked Thea. He used a softer
tone with her. I held Theo’s hand as I watched the trial begin.
“Hello, sir. I’m doing well. How are you, sir?” Thea replied.
“That’s good. I’m fine, thank you, sweetie. So, my name is Ronny Moss
and you can call me Mr. Ronny. What is your name, honey?” the judge asked.
“My name is Thea Jefferson.”
“Now, Thea, I’m going to ask a few questions and you have to answer them
truthfully. You don’t have to be scared of anyone, okay?
“You see these men? They will protect you and won’t allow anyone to
harm you.”
“Okay.”
“Who is your father?”
“Theo Jefferson.”
“But, honey, he is your dad’s brother. He is your uncle,” Mr. Moss said.
“Yes, but Papa always took care of me and loved me. He is my papa and
father,” Thea answered. I looked at Lana, who said something about Theo
brainwashing her.
“Silence! Whoever speaks, other than the girl, will be sent out.”
“Do you know who your biological father is, honey?”
Thea nodded her head. “Yes, Rio Jefferson is my father.”

217
 nureyluna

The judge wrote down something. “Good. Do you know who your
mother is?”
“Yes, Lana Satre is my mother,” Thea said.
“You don’t stay with your mother, honey?”
“No, I’m staying with my papa. I only met her once, on my birthday.”
“Good. So, honey, you know why we’re here. Your mother wants to take
you home, and your papa, Mr. Theo Jefferson, doesn’t want to send you with
your mother.”
“Now it’s very simple. I will make a decision based on whatever you say.
Are you ready to answer my final questions?” Mr. Moss asked.
“Yes.”
“Do think about your answer, okay? Don’t be scared of anyone.”
“Okay.”
“Do you want to go with your mother, Ms. Lana Satre?”
“No, I don’t want to,” Thea said immediately.
“Do you want to stay with your papa, Mr. Theodore Jefferson?”
“Yes, I want to stay with Papa.”
“Why don’t you want to go with your mother? She wants to be there.”
Thea blinked her eyes and thought for a minute. “I was never with her. She
never came to see me and how I am. It was always Papa who took care of me,
bought me everything, and sent me to school.
“He loves me and cares for me. My mother only came on my birthday. I
do not want to live with her. I love my papa and I feel safe when I’m with him.
“Please, sir... I don’t want to leave my papa,” Thea said, and I sighed heavily
as tears welled up in my eyes. I watched as tears rolled down her cheeks.
“Sweetie...don’t cry, we won’t take you away from your papa. Don’t cry...
please go to your papa,” the judge said. Lana stood up from her seat to say
something.
“Not a word,” the judge said, looking at her. Thea immediately ran towards
us and went straight into Theo’s arms.
I watched as he picked her up. She wrapped her tiny arms around his neck
and hid her face in his shoulder.
Theo rubbed soothing circles on her back to calm her down. We waited
for the judge to say something.
“After having Ms. Thea Jefferson in the courtroom and after talking with
her, I’ve decided that Thea will be living with the person of her choice.”
“Custody goes to Mr. Theo Jefferson, uncle of Ms. Thea Jefferson. She will
not be forced to move into her mother’s house.

218
 the cover of darkness

“If anything goes against the verdict, then the authorities will be taking
serious action against the parties,” the judge said, and I could hear Talia squeal
in happiness.
I breathed out heavily as my heart beat fast against my ribcage. “The case
is closed,” the judge said, signing the documents and closing the file.
“We did it! We won the case! Thea’s custody is ours!” Talia said. I hug her
and then Theo.
“You did it! Thea is ours,” I said as tears rolled down my cheeks.
I would be lying if I said I didn’t see tears in Theo’s eyes. He smiled, hugging
me and Thea both.
“I will never leave you guys. I will always be there,” he said.
“I love you. We’ll always be there for you, too,” I said.
“I love you, Papa,” Thea whispered.
“I love you.”

219
 chapter 43

JASMINE

I
smiled, holding Thea’s hand while Talia joked about Christopher. Chris-
topher rolled his eyes and turned away to talk with Shantanu.
“Where is Mr. Jefferson? I haven’t seen him,” Shantanu said.
“He’ll be here. He just went out to get the cake,” I said.
“He went out to get the cake?”
I laughed, understanding his surprise. “They brought the wrong cake, and
Thea isn’t happy with the cake they brought. So he went to get the cake himself.”
“So Thea will be back in school tomorrow?” Shantanu asked Thea, who
stood beside me.
“Next week, Uncle Shantanu,” Thea said.
“You are glowing, darling. Are you glowing because of our win, or is there
something else we should know?” Talia asked.
“Something?” I asked her back.
“You know, maybe it’s good news. I see this glow on your face and I know
the glow,” she said, and I shook my head with a light laugh.
Theo and I had decided to tell them later in the evening. I didn’t want to
tell her when Theo wasn’t beside me. We were having a small private celebration
since we won custody of Thea.
Theo’s close associates and their families were here.
“Shantanu, you came alone? You didn’t bring a date with you?” I asked him.
Thea ran off to play with some kids as Shantanu shook his head. “No, I’m
better off alone this time.”
“Why?”

220
 the cover of darkness

“Work... Work... And work keeps you busy and your partner mad. It’s better
to focus on one thing for now,” he said. I nodded.
“How’s it going with you? Heard you’ve been staying home with Thea for
a bit. Do you miss school and teaching?”
“Hmm... I miss the kids, but they do call me in the evenings. I told them
that I would be visiting them soon.”
“Didn’t they ask why you aren’t coming? I mean, kids are always curious,
aren’t they?”
“They are curious and yeah, they do ask me when I’m going to be there. I
told them I’m sick and resting at home.”
“Nice.” Theo returned with Blake. I smiled, going over to Theo. “Aw, aren’t
you the best papa?” I said, leaning up to kiss his cheek.
“Aren’t you one of the most beautiful people?” he asked, kissing my
right cheek.
“Haha...” I said, chuckling.
“Where is Thea?” he asked.
“She is playing with the kids over there,” I said, turning around to see a
laughing Thea chasing after another girl.
“Your mom asked about my glow. She asked if there was any good news that
they should know.” He looked down at me as I told him. “I knew she would be
asking that. She’s been watching you from the moment she got here. My mom
is known for her curiosity.”
“We’ll tell them when the party ends.”
“As you wish. Did you eat something?” he asked.
“No, I didn’t feel like eating.”
“Come on, let’s have some fruit salad. You shouldn’t be standing like this
without eating anything.”

“It was good,” Christopher said. I sat beside him while Theo went to use
the washroom. Thea sat beside Talia, and they went through the photos they
had taken together.
Mick and Sherry entered the room along with Blake. “Sit down,” I said
when they stood in a corner. “It’s fine, ma’am,” Blake said.
“No, it’s not fine. Please be seated,” I said.
“Blake, have a seat,” Theo said, entering the room. Blake gave a curt nod
before sitting down, followed by Mick and Sherry. Theo kissed my forehead

221
 nureyluna

before sitting down beside me. Soft music was playing in the background. I
held Theo’s hand and looked at him. I gave him a smile, and he nodded before
looking at everyone.
“I know everyone is happy with the judgment,” Theo started.
“We are,” Talia said. Everyone else nodded their heads.
“Jasmine and I have some special news to tell you all,” Theo said. I was a
bit nervous and excited to tell them. I didn’t know what their reactions were
going to be.
“Jasmine and I are expecting a baby,” Theo said, then waited for them to react.
Talia’s eyes widened in surprise. “I knew it! I knew it! I was telling Chris-
topher the same thing but he wouldn’t listen to me!” Talia said.
“Wow, congratulations, Jasmine, Mr. Jefferson,” Sherry said.
“Congratulations. I’m so happy for you two,” Christopher said. I smiled
brightly at them and blushed when I saw Talia.
“Congratulations,” Blake said.
“Congratulations,” Mick said.
“Thank you, everyone,” I said.
“Thea, aren’t you going to say congratulations to your flower and papa?”
Talia asked.
“I don’t understand,” Thea said with a confused expression on her face.
“Baby...Jasmine is pregnant...you will have a baby sister or brother soon,”
Talia explained.
We watched as a small gasp left her mouth and eyes widened in surprise.
“Really? I will have a baby to play with?!”
“Yes.” Thea hugged me and I laughed. “I’m so happy! I’m so happy! I will
be having someone to play with! When will the baby come? Will the baby come
after two months?” Everyone laughed at her excitement and questions. “No,
baby, the baby will come a bit later. We have to take care of the flowers for now.
Don’t stress her and make her sad, okay?” Theo said.
“Okay, I will never stress Flower,” Thea said. I kissed her forehead, hugging
her closer.
“So now that the baby is on the way, when is the wedding?” Talia asked,
catching me off-guard.
“Mom...No questions. You’ll know when it will happen,” Theo answered.
Before she could say anything Christopher placed his hand on her arm.
“Darling...”
“Okay.”

222
 epilogue

JASMINE

A
heavy breath left my mouth. I could hear the ladies talking around me.
“Jasmine, you can open your eyes and look in the mirror,” Genelia said.
I took a deep breath before opening my eyes. My heart was thumping
against my ribcage. I was nervous, excited, scared, but mostly happy.
My eyes widened slightly as I looked at my reflection. “Beautiful,” Talia
whispered.
I blinked my eyes, feeling the moisture in them.
“I cannot believe that you are going to be my daughter-in-law. I’m so lucky
to have you in my life,” Talia said. I looked at her in the mirror and smiled.
I placed my hand on my five-month baby bump that was clearly visible in
my wedding gown, a simple satin pearl-white dress.
My hair was pinned back in a neat bun. My makeup was simple and natural.
The wedding was happening in our mansion. Only close friends and relatives
were invited. Theo and I decided to have a small private wedding. “Five minutes.
The groom is waiting at the altar,” the wedding planner said.
“Okay.”
“Ready, honey?” Talia asked. I nodded.
“It’s normal to be nervous, but this is your day. We’re all here to cherish
this new beginning. Kick that nervous away for some other time and focus on
your man,” Talia said, and I laughed.
“Okay. Where is Thea?” I asked her.
“She is waiting for you at the altar with her papa.”
I smiled. “See you there.”

223
 nureyluna

“Okay.”
I looked at Sherry and Summer, who were beaming at me. They took their
positions. Sherry, Summer, Abigail, and Olivia were my bridesmaids.
I gulped down the lump as I thought about my parents. Theo and I had
gone to see them to tell them about our marriage.
I expected them to scold me, but I never expected them to close the door
in our faces and tell us to fuck off. Theo tried to contact them and convince
them to come, but nothing worked out. They didn’t want to be a part of my
life, and they were disgusted over the fact that I was pregnant out of wedlock.
I decided to walk down the aisle all alone. Christopher, being the polite
man he was, said he could walk me down the aisle, but I politely said no.
It’s not that I didn’t want him to walk down the aisle with me. I felt it was
more of a personal thing where I would be starting a new journey toward my
new family.
“Jasmine...ready?” Sherry asked. I snapped out of my thoughts and nod-
ded my head.
The music began and everyone started walking. I took a deep breath and
felt the baby inside me move as I walked.
I chuckled and kept walking. Everyone turned in their seats to see me.
My hands shook, but I held the flowers tightly. My eyes met Theo’s, who was
looking at me with his usually serious face.
I reached the altar, and he held his hand out for me. I took his hand and
looked into his eyes.
I could see the love and the emotions surfacing on his beautiful face. I
smiled as tears welled up in my eyes. I never thought I would be marrying this
beautiful man.
He started caressing my hand, telling me not to cry. The officiant started
the ceremony and everything went by in a blur.
We kept our vows short as I couldn’t stand for a long time.
“I love you,” Theo whispered as he put the ring on my finger.
“I love you,” I said, putting the ring on his finger.
“You may kiss the bride...”
Theo smirked before taking a step forward and gently cupping my right
cheek. He leaned down and ever so gently kissed my lips as I heard everyone
cheer in the background.
We pull away and I look at him teasingly. “No going back...You are tied to
me forever,” I said, and he raised his brows.
“No going back...”

224
 END OF
BOOK ONE
 Book Two:
AT THE FOOT OF THE KING
 chapter 1

Family: A traditional social unit typically made up of a couple raising their child
or children.

JASMINE

F
rom the moment my pregnancy began, Theodore’s attraction to me was
undeniable. His touch was a constant reminder of the life growing within
me. His craving for me was as potent as my pregnancy cravings themselves.
I’d often daydreamed about being pregnant, but nothing could have pre-
pared me for carrying Theodore Jefferson’s child. He was a man obsessed.
From the moment I woke up in the morning, his gaze held me as if I were
the world’s most valuable treasure, a necessity for his survival.
With every pound I put on, every pair of maternity pants I bought, every
weird meal request I made, he seemed to fall further and further in love with me.
Each passing day solidified my belief that I was the luckiest woman alive.
Theodore cherished me like royalty.
I often teased him about it, since he was royalty himself.
“Look at you, the French king’s grandson, doting on this fat pregnant lady,”
I’d chuckle, sticking out my tongue at him.
Then he’d pounce on me, wrapping me in his strong arms, and bring our
lips together.
“Don’t you dare call yourself fat. You’re the most beautiful creature on the
planet,” he’d growl. As sappy as it was, it still made me swoon.
“Plus, I’m not the heir of anything. My uncle’s the one who’s going to be
king. Not me.”

229
 nureyluna

Honestly, the whole royal thing took some getting used to. Though I wasn’t
of royal blood, I was royalty by association. And that felt weird.
Theodore took it in stride, though. Throughout my pregnancy, he ensured
I never had to lift a finger.
The advantage of being married to one of Britain’s wealthiest men was that
no craving went unsatisfied. Theodore made certain of it. Regardless of the
hour or the peculiarity of my request, he was always ready to cater to my whims.
“It’s practice for when we visit Versailles,” he would say with a wink.
Today, I craved chocolate-covered strawberries, the most seductive of des-
serts. Theodore had our bodyguard, Sherry, go out to get them from this deli-
cious patisserie in London.
And then, ever the gentleman, he insisted on feeding them to me as I reclined.
“You’ve got chocolate all over your face,” he laughed, sticking out his tongue
to lick the gooey substance from my cheek.
“And who’s to blame for that?” I teased. “Hey! That’s mine.”
I brought him in for a deep kiss, sucking the chocolate back into my mouth.
“That’s not playing fair, Mrs. Jefferson,” he replied, a devilish grin cross-
ing his face.
He gently licked the chocolate from my lips, mindful of my protruding
belly as he pressed into me. His kisses trailed over my body, lingering on my
collarbone, sending shivers down my spine. I’d thought pregnancy would make
me averse to touch.
I couldn’t have been more wrong. I desired Theodore more than ever. It was
like having a baby inside of me made me desperate to be an object of desire again.
With a slow, deliberate motion, Theodore untied my silk robe, revealing
my naked form. As pregnancy advanced, I favored loose clothing for comfort.
Often, I wore little to nothing, especially underwear, a fact Theodore seemed
to appreciate.
His gaze roved over me hungrily, running his tongue across his lips.
For a moment, I instinctively covered myself. Despite everything Theodore
said to me, I felt far from attractive. My swollen body was alien to me, and I
often looked in the mirror only to be shocked by the creature staring back at me.
When all those momfluencers on Instagram talk about the magic of child-
birth, they never mention how insecure you can get.
“You’re incredibly sexy,” Theodore whispered like he was reading my mind.
He nibbled at my earlobe.
“I don’t feel it,” I responded. “I feel enormous and unattractive. I’m sorry
you have to see me like this.”

230
 at the foot of the king

Suddenly, Theodore paused, a serious look in his eyes.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, concerned.
“Never speak about yourself that way,” he admonished. “You’re the most
beautiful, alluring woman on earth. I would love you in any form. But you’re
carrying our child, and that makes you more sexy than I can possibly describe.”
“Any form?” I asked, raising a challenging eyebrow. “What if I turned
into a worm?”
“Oooh! You’d be the cutest worm,” he replied, rolling his eyes up into his
head in mock-ecstasy.
“Sure!” I shrugged, elbowing him in the side. “You’re just saying that to
cheer me up.”
“I’m absolutely serious,” he insisted. “Well, not about the worm part, but
I don’t foresee that happening anytime soon.
“Jasmine Jefferson, you are breathtaking. Each time I see you, I marvel at
my luck to have you as my wife, the mother of my children.”
My heart fluttered. The love we had for each other was undeniable.
Sometimes, I felt the need to pinch myself. It was hard to believe this was
my reality.
Mrs. Jefferson.
The title would never lose its charm. I often expected to awaken from this
dream. But then Theodore’s touch would remind me this wasn’t a dream.
This was my life, and I was living it, every single day. Forever.
Theodore trailed kisses down my side, moving lower until his head was
nestled between my legs. My belly obstructed my view of him.
All I could do was lean back and savor the sensation of his lips on my inner
thighs. The inability to see him seemed to heighten my senses.
Every touch was amplified. It was as if every nerve ending was ignited with
each caress.
I inhaled suddenly as I felt his hot breath against my folds.
“Ohhh, Theodore,” I groaned. The need for him was rising in my body.
His tongue explored my folds, initially gently, then with increasing fervor.
I gripped the edges of my seat, closing my eyes tight and letting a low moan
escape my lips.
He pulled away, and I whimpered softly, missing the feeling of his mouth
on my core.
But he wasn’t done yet. His calloused hands ran along my thigh, leaving
goosebumps in their wake as they trailed to my entrance. They plunged inside
of me, making me moan with want.

231
 nureyluna

He came in for a kiss, silencing my moan. I could taste myself on his lips,
and the combination of our flavors drove me insane with desire.
Then he broke away, a smirk crossing his face. Before I could ask what he
was up to, he dove down, and I felt his tongue flick back across my clit. I yelled
out in ecstasy. As he sucked on my clit, his fingers slipped in and out of me. I
was quickly becoming drenched.
His tongue stroked back and forth, stoking a heat building within me.
It felt as if I was about to explode, a million fireworks igniting inside me at
once. My entire body was humming with growing passion.
I writhed on the chaise lounge, unable to control my reactions, feeling as if
I was floating in my own private euphoria. I still couldn’t fathom how he could
elicit such pleasure in me every time. How I never got tired of his touch, his
godlike body. The ecstasy he induced was nothing short of magical.
“Theodore,” I cried out, my voice ragged with need.
My eyes rolled back as my orgasm hit me and a wave of bliss surged through
my body. Theodore’s smirk at my folds told me I wasn’t getting out of this any
time soon.
“Can you come for me one more time?” he asked, his lips still nestled be-
tween my legs. I nodded weakly, aware he couldn’t see my response. He always
made me come more than once. That was just Theodore’s style.
He dove back in, and I arched my back as his tongue circled my clit.
He was intimately familiar with my body now. I never had to guide him
or instruct him where to touch. He seemed to read my mind, knowing exactly
what I needed. Right now, that was him.
“I need you…” I moaned hoarsely, unable to finish the sentence in one breath.
His tongue quickened at my words, matching the rhythm of my racing heart.
“...Inside me,” I managed to finish.
But sadly, I felt him frown at that. I already knew what his answer was.
“Please,” I groaned before he could tell me once again that I was too far
along to take him. Theodore slid up my body, his hands trailing along my sides,
leaving a path of goosebumps in their wake. Was it normal to feel this way?
To be so sensitive to someone’s touch that a brush made you want to explode?
“The baby will be here soon,” he gestured to my swollen belly, rubbing it
affectionately. “But trust me: As soon as the doctors tell me it’s safe, you won’t
be able to stand up for a week.”
I groaned. The doctor had advised caution in the last trimester, and The-
odore refused to fuck me ever since. It had been agonizing, especially as my
libido only grew as I approached my due date.

232
 at the foot of the king

Finally, Theodore and I had been forced to find creative ways to satisfy each
other. In fact, our bedroom escapades had become so inventive that I knew our
next sexual encounter would be mind-blowing, unlike anything we’d experi-
enced together. But I still missed the feeling of him pressing into my body with
the force he used to. I eagerly anticipated that day.
But there was much to do before then. We had a baby to prepare for.
Which reminded me…
“The nursery,” I exclaimed, looking around the empty room we were laying
in. We were supposed to finish decorating the baby’s nursery today. We had
entered the room, currently a work in progress, for that very reason. But then
my cravings got the better of me and… well, you know what happened next.
But now the room desperately needed our attention.
I stood up, stretching, and reached for a paintbrush. The walls were paint-
ed a soft yellow. We had chosen not to learn the baby’s gender. Theodore was
especially keen on the surprise. Just like the olden days, he’d joked.
All that remained was to hang the baby mobile over the crib.
Choosing the perfect one had taken us a while. Theodore had wanted it
to fit our family, and we hadn’t been able to find one that really fit both of us
perfectly. I was pleasantly surprised by his involvement in the preparations. I’d
half expected him to be at work while I readied the house for the baby. That
couldn’t have been further from the truth.
We were both nesting. Theodore was present for every minute detail, every
single moment. From crib and clothes shopping to the birthing classes, he’d
been glued to my side like an imaginary friend. Except he was blissfully so real.
Despite being one of the richest and most influential men in the United
Kingdom, possibly the world, he made time. For me. And for our baby.
As Theodore rolled off the chaise and picked up a paintbrush too, there
was a knock at the door.
“Can I come in?” Thea’s sweet voice asked from the other side.
I quickly donned my robe before answering.
“Yes, darling,” I called. “Come on in.” As soon as the words left my mouth,
the door swung open and Thea rushed in, a wide grin on her face. The only
person more excited for the baby than Theodore and me was their future big
sister. I’d never seen a child more excited to have a baby sibling to play with. She
was constantly making lists of things she wanted to teach them. I knew she’d
be the best big sister ever.
“Did you hang it yet?” she asked, her gaze darting between Theodore and me.
“No,” Theodore knelt to her level, looking directly into her eyes. “We were

233
 nureyluna

waiting for you.” My heart swelled with pride. I could hardly believe this was
the man who had barely spoken to Thea when I first met him. I was over the
moon to witness them evolve to this point. They were as close as any father/
daughter pair ever. I was overjoyed to have been a part of their journey. I shook
myself out of my reverie with a chuckle. Constant crying was another side effect
of my pregnancy. Theodore and Thea were used to it by this point.
Mostly, they were tears of joy, of course.
Theodore pulled the mobile out of a box. We’d gone with The Milky Way
galaxy because of the infinity that it held in that mobile. Thea had rightfully said
that it was like the infinite love we held between the three, soon to be four of us.
Watching Thea and Theodore hang the colorful mobile, I felt the tears start
to come in earnest. Oh gosh. But seriously. Watching them giggle together as
Theodore stood on tippy-toes to hook it into the ceiling, how could I not break
down sobbing? Suddenly, a sharp pain stabbed my abdomen, and I groaned.
Theodore turned around in an instant. Within a second, he was at my side,
supporting me.
“Is it time?” he asked, his face halfway between excitement and fear.
As a wave of pain rolled through me, I could only manage a nod.
His eyes sparkled with excitement. This was the moment we’d been pre-
paring for. If only it didn’t hurt so damn bad.
I glanced at the empty crib which would soon cradle our baby every night.
Our family of three was about to become a family of four. Everything was
about to change.
“The baby is coming!” Thea squealed with joy.
“You’re going to be a big sister,” I told her.
With Thea and Theodore supporting me, we descended the stairs slowly,
pausing intermittently. Once we reached the bottom, Theodore grabbed my
overnight bag which had been waiting by the door for this very moment.
“Are you ready?” Theodore asked.
I breathed out against the onslaught of pain. Even though it hurt terribly,
I knew it was worth it. I nodded, attempting to project confidence.
Okay, Jasmine, I told myself. You can do this.
This was really happening.
I was about to give birth to our baby.

234
 chapter 2

Birth: The process of introducing offspring to the world through the uterus.

JASMINE

A
“ aaaargh!” I groaned, grabbing my belly. “Just hold on, my love. We’re al-
most there,” Theodore assured me, rubbing my arm with his free hand.
We were in the car. Theodore was adamant about driving us to the
hospital, as he said he didn’t trust the chauffeur with our precious cargo. Thea
stayed at home with the nanny, much to her chagrin. She was on the brink of
becoming a big sister, a role I knew she would execute flawlessly. She wanted to
be there when he or she came out. Our baby was fortunate to have her.
After ensuring I was secure in the car, Theodore closed the door and darted
to the driver’s seat. He tossed my overnight bag onto the passenger side. “Are
you comfortable?” he asked, glancing back at me. “Are you okay?”
Another contraction hit, somehow stronger than the previous one. They
were happening more frequently now, which meant our baby was on the way.
“Yeah, I’m just great,” I growled. Theodore, ever the gentleman, didn’t take it to
heart. Instead, he moved quickly to the driver’s seat and turned on the engine.
The pain was beyond comprehension. No matter how much you read about
the agony of childbirth, nothing truly prepares you for the experience itself. I
was sure I was going to die any minute.
“Okay,” he said as he started driving, quickly yet cautiously. “We’ll be there
in five minutes.”
Theodore had calculated the exact time it would take to reach the hospital
weeks ago. He had rehearsed the trip multiple times in anticipation of this

235
 nureyluna

day. I’d only thought it was cute when he did it before, but now it was fuck-
ing life-saving. The English countryside became a blur as we sped towards the
hospital. I was in too much pain to look up. Theodore kept glancing back at
me. “Almost there, love,” he reassured me, his hand resting on my knee. I slid
my hand in his, trying to gain strength from him. I knew I could endure this
with him by my side.
The car screeched to a stop outside the hospital, and the door was flung
open. “Mrs. Jefferson, welcome,” the nurse on the other side greeted.
A wheelchair was already ready for me. Of course, I would receive special
treatment at the hospital, being Theodore Jefferson’s wife. Part of me wanted
to admonish him for putting me ahead of everyone else who needed care, but
the rest of me was in too much pain.
Theodore accompanied me as I was wheeled into the hospital. “How far
apart are your contractions?” the nurse asked. “They’re ten minutes apart,”
Theodore responded. Awwww, of course he’ d been counting.
“We better hurry then,” the nurse advised, steering me straight to a private
room. Theodore helped me into a bed. My legs were shaking so much I could
hardly move them on my own and he practically carried me, my feet barely
grazing the ground.
As I settled into bed, the contractions grew closer together. This is around
when the gravity of the situation hit me. This was really happening. I was about
to give birth to Theodore’s baby. I would have to push any moment now. It
would be the hardest thing I had ever done, and possibly the hardest thing I
would ever do. But was I strong enough?
The miracle of life was not for the faint-hearted. Could I really do it? The
closer we got, the more I doubted myself. A few hours ago, I would have been
fearless, without a trace of doubt that I could deliver this baby, especially with
all the love I already had for this baby. But now…
I knew it was supposed to come naturally, but what if it didn’t for me? What
if something went terribly wrong? What if something happened to the baby?
Panic welled up in me and I choked. I could barely breathe.
“What is it, Jasmine?” Theodore could tell in an instant that my panic was
growing, and he gripped my hand instinctively. “I don’t know if I can do this,”
I stammered, my entire body trembling.
“Hey, hey,” he turned my face towards him. His expression was fierce. “Look
at me. You can do this.” My eyes met his and my heart eased slightly. But not
completely. My heart kept pounding against my chest like it wanted to jump
free. The room spun as the pain intensified.

236
 at the foot of the king

“Jasmine,” Theodore said, now with more urgency. “Breathe with me.” He
inhaled first, waiting for me to follow. As I followed his lead, his eyes never left
mine. Then he exhaled slowly, and I copied him.
We repeated this a few more times until I was calm again and my heart
eased, just a little bit. The pain really was intense, and the flurry of panicked
emotions running through me was somehow worse. “There we go,” Theodore
said, smiling lovingly down at me. “There she is.”
I traced the shape of his chiseled jawline idly with my finger. “Here I am,”
I chuckled, my breathing back to normal.
“Jasmine,” he began, deadly serious. “If anyone can do this, it’s you. You’re
the strongest woman I know, and I can’t wait to raise this baby with you. To
have a bigger and brighter family with you than we already have.”
I chewed my lip. Something was nagging at the edge of my consciousness,
and I finally had to say something. “Do you think I’ll be a good mother?” I
asked. He looked shocked at my words.
“My beautiful Jasmine,” he said breathlessly. “I know you’ll be the best moth-
er. You know how? Because you already are the best mother in the word to Thea.”
I couldn’t help but break into a smile at his words. I felt tears stinging the
corners of my vision. “Thea’s going to be the best big sister in the world,” I smiled.
Suddenly, the doctor burst through the door, followed by a few nurses
scribbling on clipboards. “Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson,” she acknowledged. “I am
Dr. Feldman. I’ll be delivering your baby today.”
“You’re in good hands,” chirped one of the nurses excitedly. Dr. Feldman
bent down to examine me as the nurses started jotting down notes. Theodore
and I waited for her update, our hands entwined. His touch seemed to be
keeping my racing heart at bay.
“Well,” the doctor said, finally. “Mrs. Jefferson, it seems like it’s time to
push.” “What about the epidural?” Theodore interrupted. Dr. Feldman frowned
sadly. “I’m afraid she’s too far along,” she responded.
I cringed. Shit. This wasn’t part of my birth plan. I had always intended
to have an epidural to help with the pain. This was going to hurt like a bitch. I
was already dreading the birth, even with the epidural. But now…
Theodore looked at me, and the moment our eyes locked I found my calm
again. Things didn’t always go to plan. None of this was part of the plan, not
my job nannying Thea, not my relationship with Theodore, and certainly not
this amazing life I had been blessed with. “Are you ready?” he asked.
“Yes,” I replied. And I was. Having Theodore next to me felt like tapping
into a superpower. With him by my side, I could do anything.

237
 nureyluna

Theodore never left me during the birth. With every push, he was right
there. As the pain built and built to unbearable levels, he was always there next
to me, his firm hands tracing calming circles on my skin.
“You’re like my own personal cheerleader,” I joked, trying to find humor
amidst the onslaught of pain. “Yeah,” Theodore chuckled. “And just like a
football player, you’re doing all the real work.”
He leaned down and planted a soft kiss on my sweaty forehead. Even under
the harsh fluorescent lights of the hospital room, he looked breathtaking. His
perfectly chiseled jaw was accentuated from this angle. His muscles bulged
against the hastily-adorned sweatshirt and jeans he pulled on. I felt ridiculous
for noticing his looks at a time like this. This stunning man was the father of
my child. The child that was now moments away from entering the world.
“Jasmine,” Dr. Feldman said. “Just a few more pushes, okay?” I had com-
pletely forgotten about the doctor. Her instructions had become background
noise, something to follow. All that mattered was Theodore, me, and the baby.
Theodore held me in his iron grip as I screamed one last time, pushing with
all my might, harder than I’d ever pushed before. I gave it everything I had.
That’s when I heard the baby’s cry as an immense pressure seemed to lighten
between my legs.
I looked over at Theodore, to see him watching something below where I
could see, mesmerized. I knew what that meant. It was over. I had done it. Our
baby was here.
Theodore’s face lit up, his eyes tracking the baby as they brought him to-
wards me. “It’s a boy,” Dr. Feldman announced, lifting a beautiful baby boy
and placing him in my arms.
A baby boy. I had instinctively known but never mentioned it to Theodore.
“Looks like you have someone on your team now,” I teased him. “Yeah, I was
getting outnumbered by the girls.”
We watched as the baby gradually stopped squirming and settled into me.
He had Theodore’s dark hair, and I could already tell he’d be a looker, just like
his father. “He looks just like you,” I observed, as we both gazed down with
adoration.
“I was just about to say that he looks just like you,” Theodore countered
with a chuckle. My heart swelled as we lay there. All we were missing was Thea,
and then our little family would be reunited once more.
“What should we name him?” I asked as I relaxed slightly. Over the past

238
 at the foot of the king

few months, Theodore and I had brainstormed a few baby names. Two for a
girl, two for a boy. It was a royal family tradition to name your children after
a family member. Our two male options were Emrich, my great-grandfather’s
name, and Louis, Theodore’s grandfather’s name.
“Why don’t we both say the name we want at the same time?” Theodore
suggested, gazing down at our baby. I chewed my lip as I gazed at him. I already
knew what I was going to say.
“Alright,” I agreed as the baby cooed in my arms. “One, two, three… Em-
rich!” When we realized we’d both said the same thing, we laughed softly,
careful not to disturb our newly-dubbed Emrich.
“Hello, baby Emrich,” Theodore gently stroked his face with his index finger
as he drifted off to sleep. “You have no idea how loved you are.”

When we arrived home the next evening, I was still having a hard time
wrapping my mind around the fact that this was really happening. It wasn’t a
dream. It was real. Our little family now consisted of four members.
Thea greeted us at the door, eager to meet her baby brother. She was so
gentle and quiet as Theodore lifted her up to get a better look at Emrich, who
was asleep in my arms. Her eyes shimmered with excitement.
So far, he had been easygoing. If this was indicative of what having a baby
was going to be like, we were in for a smooth ride. Even if it wasn’t, with Theo-
dore, the late nights would be bearable, perhaps even enjoyable. “Shall we put
him in his crib?” I asked them.
They both nodded enthusiastically. In the nursery, I noticed a king-sized
mattress covered in comfy sheets and cozy pillows on the ground next to the
crib. “What’s all this?” I inquired, raising an eyebrow at my husband.
“It’s my surprise,” Thea beamed proudly. “I thought we could all sleep in
the nursery for the baby’s first night. Dad helped me set it up.” I looked at both
of them, tears welling up in my eyes. Was this the new me? Constantly crying?
Even if it was, I didn’t think I minded. Not when my life had become so perfect.
“Don’t cry, Jasmine,” Thea touched my arm. “Everything is going to be
okay.” Everything was going to be more than okay. I knew it deep down.
When I put baby Emrich down and changed into my pajamas, Theodore,
Thea, and I settled into the makeshift bed on the nursery floor. As we snuggled
up together, sinking comfortably into the plush mattress, I thought I might
never experience a more perfect moment in my entire life.

239
 nureyluna

A few weeks later

Caring for a newborn was no easy task. It wasn’t even Baby Emrich’s fault.
He was an easy newborn, by all accounts. But he was a newborn nonetheless.
Fortunately, I had Theodore by my side throughout.
He never left me alone, always ensuring he was there to support both me
and the baby. Theodore had even taken over diaper duty entirely. Sometimes
it felt like he was doing most of the work. “You need to rest,” he would insist.
“You did all the work giving birth to him. I have to make it up to you.”
A few weeks after we returned home, things became slightly easier. The-
odore hired a nanny, Greta, to help care for the baby when I couldn’t. At first,
I didn’t trust her. I couldn’t stand to give my baby over to someone else. But
slowly, over a few weeks, I began to trust her more, and as a result, I got more
sleep. I still wanted to handle the night shift, though. Every time I woke up in
the middle of the night to go to the nursery, Theodore would accompany me.
He would cradle me, his eyes heavy with sleep, as I breastfed Emrich.
It was pure domestic bliss. After a few colicky nights, Emrich was finally
sleeping again tonight. The house was quiet, Thea was also in bed, and Theodore
and I finally had some alone time. The baby monitor was propped up next to
us on the bedside table, just in case.
“You know the doctor called me today,” I mentioned nonchalantly. “Oh
yeah,” he moved closer to me in bed. “What did she say?”
“She said we could have sex again,” I whispered into his ear. His eyes lit up.
“Oh she did, did she?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.
I nodded, biting my lip and smirking seductively at him. Theodore’s fingers
crept up my leg, pushing my silk night slip up. A trail of goosebumps followed
their progress up my leg. They made their way between my thighs. My body
responded instantly to his touch and I let out a soft groan.
We hadn’t had sex since before the baby was born. Not that we had the
time. We would have done it sooner if the doctor had given us the go-ahead.
“Are you sure you’re ready?” he asked. “You know I don’t want to rush you.”
“You’re not rushing me,” I insisted. I wasn’t lying. I really wanted him. I had
wanted him for so long. Still, it was sweet of him not to pressure me. “Alright
then, Mrs. Jefferson. In that case…”
And then Theodore’s lips crashed into mine. And my body erupted.

240
 chapter 3

Surprise: The emotion triggered by something surprising or out of the ordinary.

JASMINE

T
he soft glow of the dim lights cast a warm haze over our bodies.
Theodore, his muscular form looming above me, held my gaze with
an intensity that mirrored my own longing. His gaze was fiery and
passionate, making me swoon.
Every sinew, every contour of his body was a work of art that I wanted to
bask within. And I didn’t have to resist, because he was mine. Forever…
I absorbed every detail of his body, just as he did mine. His hardness grew
with every passing moment, just from looking at me.
The knowledge that I could arouse him so effortlessly was thrilling. I was
delighted to have such an effect on him.
In all honesty, he had a similar effect on me. I could feel myself growing wet,
just from the intensity of his gaze. His eyes alone could make me drip with desire.
As he leaned in, the lust in his eyes became more pronounced, a hunger
that mirrored my own. He leaned down and kissed me, his tongue dancing
with mine, making me moan into him.
His sculpted body pressed against me, muscles rippling with each move-
ment. I needed him. Now.
As if he could read my thoughts, his fingers began a slow journey down
my body, finally coming to rest between my legs. I ran my hands over the veins
on his neck and arms, marveling at the raw power he exuded, as he slipped his
fingers inside of me.

241
 nureyluna

His thumb teased my clit as I pressed into him. “You’re so wet already,” he
murmured. I arched my back, surrendering to him.
Theodore slipped my underwear off and tossed it aside. Then he pulled
my shirt over my head. His movements were forceful, needy. He’d clearly been
just as touch-starved as me.
He paused for a moment, his hands cradling my breasts. My nipples hard-
ened the moment his fingers brushed against them.
As his hands roamed over my body, I was lost in a haze of pleasure. I watched
as he removed his shirt, his muscles rippling in the dim light.
My gaze then drifted lower, where the outline of his erection was visible
through his pants. For an instant, I just stared at it, saliva pooling in my mouth.
I admired every inch. And there were many of those.
“Like what you see?” he chuckled, a deep low sound that sent a quiver down
my spine. I could only nod.
I tugged at his waistband, a silent plea for him to free his beast, which
elicited a smile from him.
I needed him inside of me. Now. Every inch of him.
“Are you ready?” he queried. “Yes,” I whispered.
For some reason, it felt as if we were about to make love for the first time.
I remembered our first night together. The night I gave myself to him. He
was my boss then, and now he was my husband. It seemed like a lifetime ago.
Maybe even a different life entirely.
His manhood leapt free of his pants, slapping against his firm stomach. It
made me moan softly in spite of myself. How could he be so perfect?
I gasped as he entered me. He was gentle at first, careful not to cause me
any pain.
As he filled me, a slight sting quickly morphed into pleasure and I nodded
at him to begin moving.
He slipped deeper inside me, the heat of his skin against mine.
His size stretched me, pressing against my walls. I could feel every inch of
him filling me, reaching deep within me.
Finally… I had missed this feeling. The sound of our heavy breathing,
punctuated by soft moans and gasps, filled the room. Our bodies moved in
perfect harmony.
My hands gripped his flexing, bending muscles, and I couldn’t help but
yelp as his cock dove further and further into my body, driving me insane.
After several moments, he pulled out of me and I whimpered at the lack
of contact.

242
 at the foot of the king

But he wasn’t finished. He turned me around on all fours, peppering kisses

down my neck and spine. I leaned forward, pressing my chest to the mattress.
I was his to take.
Theodore gripped my hips and pulled me onto his length. Pleasure washed
over me as I took him in, clenching around him and milking him.
Every touch, every kiss, every thrust sparked a flame within me, and I could
feel my body craving more of him. I gave in to the pleasure, letting him lead
me to new peaks of ecstasy.
He could do anything he wanted to me. I was putty in his hands.
The very same hands that were now moving around my body, teasing my
clit from behind. He massaged it with his fingers, the tension building within
me, begging for release.
Even as he fucked me with furious abandon, he was taking care of my
pleasure, too. He really was the perfect man.
I was on the brink. Waves of pleasure coursed through my body, growing
stronger and stronger, until I lost control completely and I came with a shout,
spilling my juices all over his shaft.
Ecstasy washed over me, wave after wave as he filled me, spurred on by my
own orgasm. I felt a rush as his warmth spread through me.
Finally, he collapsed onto the bed next to me, panting hard.
“That was amazing,” I murmured, breathless.
I turned to face him and Theodore pulled me in for a kiss. His lips tasted
sweet against mine. This really was heaven.
“Want me to draw you a bath?” he offered what might have been an eter-
nity later.
“Only if you join me,” I countered with a wink.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” he smirked, springing out of bed and
heading to the bathroom. I soon heard the flow of water from the tub.
By the time I followed him, the bath was ready. Bath salts and bubbles filled
the air with a divine scent of lavender and roses.
“Careful,” Theodore cautioned as he helped me into the warm water. “Is
it too hot?”
“No,” I sank into the tub and wrapped my body around his, “it’s perfect.
Everything is perfect.”
Beneath the bubbles, our bodies fit together like two pieces of a puzzle.
I wrapped my legs tighter around his torso as we soaped each other up.
His muscular chest felt incredible under my fingers. I could run my fingers
over him all day.

243
 nureyluna

“You’re so perfect, Jasmine,” he murmured, his eyes drinking me in.

I grimaced. Compared to his godlike physique, I felt inadequate. “I don’t
know,” I shrugged after a moment. “I’ve been feeling kind of gross lately. You
have Emrich to thank for that.”
I felt his arms pull me closer to him. “I wish you could see yourself the way
I see you,” he said, kissing me. “Nothing about you could ever be anything but
beautiful.”
“I’ll take your word for it then,” I conceded. “So what shall we do with the
rest of our night?” “Maybe we could watch a movie?”
“That sounds lovely,” he said, tucking a wet strand of my hair behind my ear.

We giggled as we made our way downstairs an hour later, high on happiness.

It felt like our first night together all over again. My body had missed him
so much, and now that I had him, it was like a dark cloud had been removed
from my head.
Upon reaching the kitchen, we were surprised to find Sherry and Mick
sitting at the table, dour looks on their faces. They weren’t usually here at night.
This was unusual. Perhaps Theodore had asked them to stay late tonight?
Yet, Theodore looked just as surprised as I was.
“Hey you two,” I greeted. “What brings you here?”
“Yeah, what are you doing here?” Theodore echoed, a frown clouding his
gorgeous features.
In answer, Sherry picked up a piece of paper off the table and handed it
wordlessly to Theodore.
“This just arrived from France,” Sherry said, her face grave. To my surprise,
this made a shadow cross Theodore’s face.
“Let me see,” he said, his jovial demeanor long forgotten as he took the
letter from Sherry. I could see now it bore the unmistakable seal of the French
royal family.
“We’ll leave you to it,” Sherry said pointedly, patting my shoulder. What
did they all know that I didn’t?
Theodore opened the letter and his eyes scanned the paper quickly. With
each word, his expression grew more serious.
I hadn’t seen him like this since before we were together. The old Theodore,
whom I thought was a thing of the past, was back.
“What is it, Theodore?” I asked, anxiety creeping into my voice.

244
 at the foot of the king

A sense of dread washed over me as I waited for his response. The contents
of the letter seemed to loom over me.
“It’s from the king,” he replied. “His heir, my uncle, is a washed-up drunk
and—” He trailed off.
His sudden hesitation sent a wave of panic through me. We had barely any
contact with Theodore’s extended family. I had heard stories, but Theodore
had made it clear that he preferred to keep his distance. It was for the best, he
had insisted.
“And what?” I pressed him to continue. “He wants us to move to France so
I can return to my royal responsibilities.” He looked bitter as he spoke.
“He wants me to become heir to the throne.”

245
 chapter 4

Intimidate: To intimidate or scare someone, particularly by using threats or creating

a sense of fear.

JASMINE

T
he words were beyond my comprehension. Us? Relocate to France?
Abandon everything familiar and cherished to become heirs to some
stuffy, faraway monarchy?
“Our entire family?” I asked, staring at him with wide eyes.
“Yes,” he nodded. “Thea and Emrich, too. They want our kids to become
prince and princess.”
I realized he was dead serious. This wasn’t a prank, or a bad dream.
“Theodore, what about our life here?” I began. “This is all Thea has ever
known. We’ve finally settled down, and things are going well. And we just had
a newborn.”
This was too overwhelming. How was I expected to uproot my entire life
and move to Paris?
“I know,” he acknowledged, his gaze lowered. “I feel the same way.”
“Our children,” I continued, “Wouldn’t it be too much for them?”
“It was for me,” he confessed. “And I only spent summers there are a kid.
My mom couldn’t handle life with those people. That’s why she moved here
and built a life away from the royal court. She never wanted this for me.”
I reflected on our quaint life in the English countryside. It was serene and
ideal, the perfect environment to raise our family of four.
“What about Thea’s school?” I pondered over her fondness for her teachers

246
 at the foot of the king

and friends. The transition would be hardest on her. “We don’t even
speak French!”
Then my thoughts shifted to baby Emrich, who would only ever experience
the extravagant royal lifestyle if we moved to France and resided in the palace.
I could bid farewell to any aspirations of a normal life for the kids, myself, and
Theodore. It would be canapés and royal balls until our dying breaths.
Moreover, as Theodore had mentioned, his branch of the family had re-
nounced the royal life for a reason.
My heart sank deeper and a lump formed in my throat. I stifled a sob.
Don’t overreact, Jasmine, I told myself. Nothing has officially occurred yet, I
reminded myself, resisting the urge to mourn our life here prematurely.
Theodore, sensing my distress, drew me into a hug, the letter falling to
the floor. It brushed against my ankle as if trying to still somehow taunt me.
“Let’s not think about it right now,” he murmured. “Let’s continue our
evening as if we never read the letter and tackle it tomorrow.”
“Okay,” I agreed, my face buried in his chest.
But the thought lingered in the back of my mind, nonetheless. The King’s
command echoed in my head, and I wondered how long we could really hold out.

As the morning sun filtered through our bedroom window, the memories
from last night came flooding back.
First, it felt like a dream, or rather a nightmare, something we could chuckle
about over breakfast. Then reality hit me.
The letter was real, likely still lying on the kitchen floor where we had
discarded it. This was something we’d have to address, and there might be
nothing we could do to stop it.
I noticed Theodore was also awake, his gaze fixed on the ceiling.
Apparently, I wasn’t the only one pondering over that letter and the pos-
sibility of relocating our entire life to France, a country I had never been to, a
place where I knew no one.
“What are you thinking?” I asked softly, looking apprehensively up at the
man I loved so much.
Theodore exhaled deeply.
“That we don’t need to decide now,” he answered. “The king is healthy.
He’ll rule for years more. I’m not moving our family to Versailles. I sent the
letter back this morning.”

247
 nureyluna

He drew me against the warmth of his firm body, and I instantly felt better.
He drew me in for a kiss, and our bodies melded together as his tongue pressed
between my lips.
He slid his knee between my legs as I moved against it, my clit tingling
with each pulse. I didn’t know what magic this man had, that he could wipe
all thoughts from my head with just a touch.
Just then, there was a loud knock on the door, and I couldn’t help but jump.
“Who is it?” Theodore growled, annoyed.
“It’s me, sorry guys,” came Mick’s sheepish voice from outside the door.
Groaning, Theodore rolled off me. I could see the enormous outline of his
hard manhood through his pajama pants and I licked my lips. As soon as this
diversion was done…
“Come in,” ordered Theodore, tossing the blanket over both of us.
“Mr. Jefferson,” Mick said as he entered cautiously, clearly guessing what
he’d just broken up. “There is someone here to see you.”
Theodore groaned, and I looked over at him. Who could this be?
We both quickly dressed, torn between curiosity and concern at this sudden
surprise visit. I had a sinking feeling in my gut that I couldn’t shake off.
We made our way downstairs and Theodore opened the front door.
I took a step back, surprised. Three men in crisp black suits stood on the
front step, their posture that of statues. All of them wore dark sunglasses and
a headpiece. They had a golden lapel pin of a crest that I recognized all too
well. Oh no.
“Theodore Jefferson,” the man in the center introduced himself in a thick
French accent. “My name Gregor Du Pont, a royal envoy of King Louis XXII
of France. I’m here to escort you to Versailles. Now.”

248
 chapter 5

Decision: A conclusion reached through careful evaluation.

JASMINE

A
muscle twitched in Theodore’s jaw. He looked livid.
“What makes you think you have any right to show up here unan-
nounced and demand I go anywhere?” Theodore snarled. Glancing
over at him, I could see the furious fire in his eyes. I’d never seen him quite so
angry. I had to admit, even I trembled a bit at the sight.
The men, however, didn’t so much as flinch. The King must have anticipated
Theodore’s reaction and conditioned his men for it.
“I’m under strict orders not to leave until you and your family accompany
us,” Gregor motioned to the two men behind him.
That’s when I saw the guns attached to their belts. These men weren’t
messing around. They were here on serious business.
My heart sunk. This was all happening so fast. It was only yesterday that
we received the letter, and now they were sending thugs to drag us to France.
I had assumed we would at least have a say in the matter, but the King had
ordered us to drop everything this instance, and these men were here to ensure
it happened. It felt as if they were here to abduct us, our children included.
A foreign sensation surged within me, a protective instinct I had never expe-
rienced before. I had read about the fierce protective nature of mothers, but had
never felt it so intensely. We had only ever known safety since the baby was born.
The men attempted to step forward, but I found myself stepping forward
in front of Theodore, anger rising within me.

249
 nureyluna

“Get away from the door,” I warned. “Don’t dare take another step.”
Even Theodore seemed taken aback by my assertiveness. He turned to me,
his eyes wide.
The men examined me, as if deciding their next move. I noticed them
falter slightly.
“You dare question the orders of the King?” Gregor asked finally, raising
an eyebrow.
“I’m not sure if you’ve noticed, but we have a Queen here in Britain, not
a King. So unless you want us to call the police and see how she feels about a
foreign country conducting covert operations on her soil, I suggest you get off
our property.”
I didn’t know what came over me. Behind my back, my hands were trem-
bling. But I knew I wasn’t backing down. Not when my family was at stake.
“Fine,” Gregor conceded finally. “But we’ll be close by. And we will get
you to Paris sooner or later. You should just accept it.”
His voice carried a threatening undertone, as if he would stop at nothing
to fulfill his mission. Royal orders were absolute, I supposed. But what did
that mean for us? For our family? Were we merely postponing the inevitable
by resisting?
I turned back to Theodore as the men left, to see a triumphant look on his
face as he gazed adoringly down at me.
“What?” I asked, feeling a blush running up my cheek. I was suddenly
self-conscious.
“You never cease to amaze me, my Madame Mielle,” he said, pulling me
in for a kiss.
But even as I relished Theodore’s taste, I couldn’t get my mind off those
men. I knew they would return soon. Next time, they wouldn’t leave without
us and the children.
As they retreated from our front door, I was certain we hadn’t seen the
last of them.
They would return.
I was certain of it.

I hated the fact that I was right.

We hadn’t seen the last of the royal envoys.
Over the next few days, they were suddenly omnipresent. Every turn we

250
 at the foot of the king

took, they were there. They always stayed beyond the edge of the property,
sitting in their blacked out SUV. When we sat in the garden, they watched us
from the road. When we went into town, they followed us at a distance.
Nothing seemed to intimidate them. Not even sending Mick and Sherry
out to stand by the gate and glare. Not even when Theodore hired additional
armed security for the house.
By the weekend after they had arrived, I was losing my mind. They were
like a constant shadow, bringing down my mood.
I peeked out of the bedroom window to see the black SUV idling on the
forest road that ran along the back of our property.
Shit. They really wouldn’t take no for an answer. I had to get out of the house.
I rolled over to lay on Theodore’s firm chest. “Can we go somewhere?” I
asked. “Just for a while until these assholes leave us alone.”
“Like where?” he inquired, but the smirk on his face told me he liked the idea.
“I don’t know,” I shrugged. “Just away from the house. I can’t stand their
constant presence. It’s suffocating.”
“Perhaps we can have a picnic in the park,” Theodore suggested.
“That sounds lovely,” I smiled.
Theodore was so supportive. We were always on the same wavelength.
We both cherished our life here and were determined to fight for it. They
would have to wrest it from our cold dead hands.
When we told Thea about the picnic, she was practically bouncing off the
walls with excitement.
She was clueless about the entire situation with the envoy, as we had told
her the men were merely extra security for the baby.
“We’re going to the park for a picnic, Emrich,” she told to a captivated
Emrich as Sherry drove us out of the mansion’s grounds. “You won’t be able
to eat any of the delicious food Jasmine made, but when you’re older you can.
It’s so good.”
As we had anticipated, she was an exceptional big sister. She always tried
to assist me with baby Emrich. On several occasions, I had found her watching
him sleep in his crib. I breathed a sigh of relief as we drove past the men. Their
eyes followed the car, but they made no move to stop us. I watched them fade
away in the rearview mirror. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.
My muscles relaxed from the constant tension they had been under for days.
Being under constant surveillance had kept my body in a near perpetual
state of fight or flight. That was no way to live. It was like there was a dark cloud
constantly circling our home.

251
 nureyluna

By the time we reached the park, I had completely forgotten about the men.
I had banished them from my mind. Today was about family, nothing else.
Emrich slept as we setup the picnic. It was as if he could sense our stress
and didn’t want to add to it. I held him in my arms as Theodore served the
sandwiches and pastries I had prepared. Cooking was my stress relief. Theodore
teased me, saying that although he hated seeing me stressed, my cooking was
a silver lining in this dark cloud. I took a bite of an almond croissant, feeling
life return to my body. I had barely been able to eat at home with those men
lurking around. My stomach had been in knots since they arrived, churning
unexpectedly whenever I remembered the entire fiasco.
“I want to blow bubbles,” Thea announced cheerfully after some time.
“How fun,” Theodore responded. “But move a little further away from the
baby. We don’t want bubble juice in his eyes.”
“Of course,” Thea agreed, scampering away, already blowing delicate bub-
bles into the air.
As soon as she was out of earshot, Theodore turned to me.
“So,” he began hesitantly. “Should we talk about how to deal with
these men?”
Baby Emrich stirred in my arms. I adjusted him until he calmed down.
“I guess we should,” I sighed, even though I didn’t want to. I would have
preferred to forget about everything and enjoy our family time.
Before we could discuss further, we heard Thea’s high pitched laugh and
I looked over to see what she was doing.
Suddenly, my blood ran cold.
Standing around Thea, talking with her as if they were the best friends
in the world, were none other than Gregor and his bands of French assholes.
“Theodore,” I said sharply. He looked up from Emrich, fury on his face.
“Stay away from her!” he shouted, jumping to his feet and barreling across
the park towards them.
The men recoiled, Gregor reaching for his gun. Oh no! This could
go bad fast.
“Thea, come here,” I called to her. “Theodore. It’s okay.”
Thea ran back to me, confused by why we were so scared all of a sudden.
She jumped into my arms and buried her face into my neck. I watched
Theodore nervously as he argued with the envoys. I couldn’t hear what they
were saying.
“Those guys aren’t guards, are they?” Thea asked me, her face still pressed
into my arm. “They said they knew grandpa.”

252
 at the foot of the king

I glanced over her shoulder to see the men walking away, Theodore’s furious
gaze following them.
“You’re right. They just need something from your dad,” I explained in
a soothing voice, trying to avoid revealing too much. “Don’t you worry your
pretty little head about it.”
I straightened up as Theodore stormed back toward us. Thea rolled off my
lap and tried to distract herself by playing with Emrich.
“We’re leaving,” Theodore declared, beginning to pack up.
“What happened?” I asked, casting a nervous glance at Thea who I could
tell was still nervous.
“Nothing,” Theodore answered. “How do we feel about an unexpected
family trip to Spain?”

Within a few hours, our bags were packed and we were on the tarmac, the
private jet ahead of us ready to whisk us away on our spontaneous vacation.
Escaping, as impulsive as it was, might just be the perfect solution to our
royal predicament. Let’s see the envoys chase us to Spain, who would be much
less friendly to French guards operating on their soil than the British.
Besides, some sun would do us all good.
“Baby Emrich has never seen the sea,” Thea pointed out.
She was right, which made me resent the situation even more for spoiling
one of his first experiences.
Calm down, Jasmine, everything will be alright, I tried to reassure myself.
Pushing all thoughts about the royal family and those intimidating envoys out
of my mind.
I wanted to enjoy myself.
This was my first time flying on a private jet. Just like Emrich, I too was
experiencing something for the first time.
As I stepped onto the tarmac and gazed up at the jet, I was awestruck. The
sleek, shiny exterior gleamed in the sunlight, reflecting the clouds and giving it
an almost heavenly appearance. The design of the plane was impressive, more
luxurious than any commercial airliner I had ever been on.
As I boarded the jet, I couldn’t help but gasp at the opulent interior.
Plush leather seats lined the walls and a soft carpet ran along the center of
the aisle. The windows were tinted, but I could still see the beautiful blue sky
and fluffy white clouds outside.

253
 nureyluna

Greta, the nanny, sat with the kids, handing Thea a juice box as she im-
mersed herself in a Disney themed coloring book.
I’d just set down my bags when Theodore walked up behind me and
wrapped his strong arms around my waist.
“Come with me,” he whispered softly in my ear, sending a shiver
down my spine.
“Where?”
“Just come,” he replied. “The kids will be fine with Greta.”
Feeling a bit nervous and a lot excited, I followed him down the aisle to the
back of the plane, to a closed door. Theodore used a key to unlock it and led us
into a grand private bedroom.
Woah! I couldn’t believe all of this was on a plane.
There was a bed, perfectly made. On the bedside table, two glasses of cham-
pagne were already waiting for us.
“What is this?” I looked at him, a smile playing across my face.
“I thought we might have some alone time,” he said, kissing my shoulder.
He sat me down on the bed. “But first, let’s buckle up for takeoff.”
As the plane began to shudder underneath us, barreling down the runway,
he pushed me backwards onto the bed.
I lay spread out waiting for him. My eyes met his as he crawled closer.
By the time I felt the plane tip underneath us, taking off, Theodore and
I were both fully undressed. My eyes drank in his godlike physique. It made
my mouth water.
“I’ve never had sex on a plane,” I confessed.
“Neither have I.”
“I guess today is the day we join the mile high club,” I laughed.
Theodore slid on top of me, his tongue playfully circling my nipple. He
kissed down my belly all the way till his lips were between my legs.
As he knelt before me, his intense gaze locked with mine. His lips and
tongue worked their magic between my thighs, making me squirm and moan.
I watched his muscles flex with each movement, feeling flushed and aroused
at the sight of his statuesque body. He sucked and licked with a deliberate force,
taking as much care with my clit as I’d ever seen him do in the boardroom. He
wasn’t a man who did anything halfway. His tongue swirled perfectly around
my clit. He sucked on it gently, sending an electrical current from that spot to
the rest of my body. Was it the altitude that made it feel this mind blowing?
I was about to lose my mind to the pleasure. I bit my lip to stop myself
from crying out. I wasn’t sure how good the sound-proofing was in this room.

254
 at the foot of the king

He pulled back up and kissed me. I could feel his cock was already rock
hard. Pointing proudly straight out. Going down on me turned him on more
than anything else in the world.
“I need you inside me,” I groaned as quietly as I could manage, and I saw
his face contort into a smirk. He was going to oblige my wish, I had no doubt.
I wanted to scream with pleasure when he entered me but I managed to
keep myself quiet. He spread my walls with a force that sent delicious spasms
through my core, lighting me up inside.
He spread my legs open as he thrust in and out, going deeper and deeper
every time until he reached my core.
My walls clenched around him, pulling on him, begging him for more.
My core pulsed to the rhythm of Theodore’s thrusts, throbbing for him.
“I’m about to come,” I barely managed to say.
Theodore smiled.
“That was quick,” he teased, intensifying his thrusts. “Wait for me.”
My body trembled with waves of pleasure as our breaths mingled. Every
touch was amplified, every sensation heightened until we both reached ecstasy
together. Our bodies melded into one as his cock flexed and spilled his liquor
deep inside of me as my juices drenched him.
He collapsed on top of me, still deep inside me, as we both came down
from our high together.
“So that’s what sex on a plane is like,” I said, burying my face into his warm
chest and kissing him.
“I guess so,” he chuckled.
I could just drift into the most comfortable sleep right now, without a care
in the world.
But just as I was about to fall asleep, Theodore’s warm body holding me,
a sharp ding echoed through the cabin.
“This is your captain speaking,” the voice announced. “Please prepare
for landing.”
“That was quick,” I said, confused.
The flight should have been at least another hour longer. Maybe private
jets were quicker zipping through the air? But Theodore’s confused look told
me it was something else.
We quickly dressed and joined the kids back in the main cabin. They had
hardly noticed we were gone. Strapped into our seats, the landing was just
as smooth as the take off. I didn’t feel a shred of anxiety like I usually did on
commercial flights.

255
 nureyluna

Looking at the city sliding beneath us, it didn’t look very Spanish. But
what did I know?
Still, Theodore looked concerned for some reason.
The moment the seatbelt sign turned off, Theodore jumped up and strode
to the front of the cabin.
“What is it?” I asked, trailing close behind him.
Theodore knocked on the door of the cockpit until Captain Elijah swung the
door open. He had a sheepish look on his face and couldn’t meet Theodore’s eye.
“That flight was too short,” Theodore said. “What happened?”
“I’m so sorry Mr. Jefferson, I had no choice,” Captain Elijah said softly,
instead of answering the question.
My heart dropped to my stomach. What was happening?
Suddenly, the door of the plane opened, and I could see the beautiful city
spread out in the distance fully for the first time.
And then I saw it rising from the buildings in the distance. Oh no.
I was staring at the Eiffel Tower.
We were in France.

256
 chapter 6

France: A Constitutional Monarchy ruled by the Bourbon family located in West-

ern Europe.

JASMINE

W
“ hat’s the meaning of this?” Theodore’s voice held a sharp edge as he
glared at Captain Elijah. “I’m sorry, Mr. Jefferson,” the pilot replied,
his head bowed in deference. “It was a royal order. While we’re over
France, we’re beholden to French law. There was nothing I could do.”
Just then, a sleek black limousine slid to a stop at the base of the plane’s
steps, and a couple in their mid-seventies climbed out. I knew at once who
they were. I mean, who didn’t know the most powerful monarchs in Europe?
King Louis wore a crisp suit and that same golden royal pin I’d grown to
despise. Queen Olympe had on a flowing white dress and a scowl. They walked
towards the plane as if they owned it, and climbed the steps towards us with
an air of grace and authority.
Theodore’s arm snaked around my waist as he murmured, “Jasmine, I’m so
sorry. I should have known.” I quickly tried to smooth my hair, feeling under-
dressed in my comfortable sweatpants, fresh from a bout of plane sex. I wasn’t
in any state to meet the grandparents, let alone the royal ones.
“Theodore,” King Louis said as he stepped aboard, his gaze shifting between
Theodore and me. “I apologize for this situation. But you left me no choice. I
can’t have you declining my invitation. At least not until you’ve seen the life
that could be yours.” I looked over at the Queen as he spoke. While he appeared
friendly and affable, her demeanor was icy, a cool aloofness radiating from her.

257
 nureyluna

“And this must be Jasmine,” King Louis was saying, a warm smile directed
at me. “Where are my great-grandchildren?” I felt Thea’s small hand press against
my leg, her eyes wide with apprehension. She was always shy around strangers.
“Thea,” I coaxed. “These are your great-grandparents. You met them when
you were a baby, but you might not remember.” “There she is!” The King’s
voice boomed, causing Thea to relax and smile. “You look like Santa Claus,”
she giggled, pointing at him.
“That’s not the first time I’ve been told that,” he chuckled, winking at her
and bopping her on the nose. The Queen remained silent, her face a mask.
“And where is our newest great-grandson?” His gaze swept back up to Theo-
dore and me.
I glanced at Theodore, who gave a tense nod of approval. Clearly, neither
one of us liked this, but there was nothing we could do now. I rushed over to
Greta, who had already picked up Emrich. She handed him to me carefully.
I brought him over to the king, whose face lit up excitedly. “This is Emrich.
We almost named him Louis,” I admitted. “After you.” There was something
comforting about the King’s presence, a warmth that belied his royal status.
Even though I wasn’t happy with him forcing us here, he was the sort of person
who you couldn’t stay mad at. And I guess his motives were pure enough.
“He looks just like Theodore, doesn’t he, Olympe?” King Louis asked the
Queen. “I suppose he does,” she replied curtly, offering a cool smile but nothing
more. “May I hold him?” the King asked, reaching for Emrich. I instinctively
pulled back. They had, after all, essentially kidnapped us. I saw the King’s
face fall.
Sensing my discomfort, Theodore stepped protectively in front of me and
Emrich, glaring at his grandparents. “Enough. Explain what’s going on this
second and why you felt the need to divert my plane.” “You read my letter, and
I received your reply.” Louis said, his tone more serious.
“Then you have your answer,” Theodore said icily. King Louis sighed. “I am
truly sorry for the way things had to happen,” he said, his eyes meeting mine.
He seemed genuinely apologetic. “But being a royal comes with certain expec-
tations. We wanted to meet you and your new son. You’re part of our family.”
The silence that followed was heavy, and I could see Theodore’s defenses
rising. “I’m not asking you to assume any official duties today, and if you try
the royal life and decide you despise it, we can have that discussion at a later
date. But right now, the Crown needs you. The Prime Minister is unpopular,
the Senate is in open rebellion against him, and the heir to the throne is unable
to command the love of the people. We need you.”

258
 at the foot of the king

I glanced at Theodore. I could see him chewing his inner lip. It was only
now that the true scale and scope of Theodore’s family’s power was hitting me.
I placed a hand on his shoulder to calm him.
“Now, can I please hold my great-grandson?” Louis asked, his tone light-
ening. “He’s too adorable.” To my surprise, Emrich didn’t cry as I passed him
gingerly over to the king. He seemed comfortable in Louis’s arms.
King Louis made a silly face, causing Emrich to burst into laughter. Despite
my limited interaction with Louis, it was clear that Emrich liked him. The family
resemblance was evident in their eyes, both a striking shade of jade.
My hesitation softened somewhat. These people were my family, whether
I liked it or not. This was the life I had chosen when I married into the family.
But that didn’t mean I would let them boss us around. They needed to respect
us and our family. And it certainly didn’t mean I was committing to a life at
the royal court.
“Now that we’ve all met,” Theodore finally said, “it’s time for us to say our
goodbyes. We’re going on our family trip.” “And with what plane?” Louis said.
It didn’t seem threatening, just a question.
Shit. I suddenly realized that our plane wasn’t the only one who would listen
to King Louis. He was their monarch, and no plane would take off without his
say-so. “I’ll charter one who isn’t afraid of you,” Theodore shot back. “You can
shoot us down if you want, but I know you won’t.”
“Stay for a week, Theo,” Louis pleaded. “Then you can go wherever you
want. I just want to spend some time with my great-grandchildren. I’m not get-
ting any younger.” His words hung in the air, a somber reminder of his mortality.
The Queen seemed taken aback by his insistence, her face reflecting her
displeasure. Louis, on the other hand, looked genuinely distressed at the thought
of us leaving. Watching him cradle Emrich, a pang of sympathy hit me.
“Well,” I began, glancing at Thea, who was watching her great-grandfather
with wide eyes. “Maybe we could stay for just a week.” For a moment, Theodore’s
jaw twitched. Then he turned cold eyes on the King and Queen.
“Fine, we’ll stay for a week,” he conceded. “But only a week.” The King’s
face lit up with joy while the Queen’s expression remained unreadable. Only I
caught the brief flicker of irritation that crossed her face.
As we descended the stairs towards the waiting limousine, Theodore leaned
in to whisper in my ear. “Off to Versailles we go.” A knot of anxiety formed in
my stomach with each step I took.
This was really happening. We were going to Versailles.

259
 chapter 7

Versailles: The historic seat of House Bourbon, the reigning monarchs of France.

JASMINE

M
“ adame et Monsieur Jefferson, bienvenue à Versailles.”
The sight before me was beyond anything I could have anticipated.
No previous conception of royal existence could have prepared me
for the grandeur that greeted me at the palace of Versailles.
As our car approached the sparkling gold colossus, my breath hitched and
my eyes widened in shock. They scanned the sprawling gardens, the turrets
reaching high to the heavens, the red and blue clad guards standing everywhere,
attempting to take in the enormity of it all. I didn’t even know where to begin.
The sheer size of the palace felt almost alien to someone like me, an ordinary
person from the Canadian countryside. Even my wildest fantasies couldn’t
conjure up a place of this magnitude.
As we ascended the front steps, I found myself amidst meticulously
landscaped hedgerows surrounding fountains and statues that shimmered in
the sunlight.
Every flower seemed to have been planted with painstaking precision.
But it was only when I stepped inside the grand atrium that I truly felt
swamped by the unmatched beauty around me.
The expansive hall was resplendent with marble floors and gold-plated walls.
The sight was nothing short of breathtaking.
The most awe-inspiring of all was the massive crystal chandelier suspended
from the lofty painted ceilings.

260
 at the foot of the king

“Welcome home,” King Louis announced, but quickly corrected himself

when he saw Theodore’s glare. “For the week.”
“Wow,” Thea, too, appeared taken aback by the grandeur. An amazed smile
crossed her face as she drank in the hall.
My heart fluttered. She was an ordinary girl, just like me.
I felt a surge of admiration for Theodore for deciding to raise her away
from this opulence, allowing her to experience a normal childhood. I thought
about Emrich and how he too deserved some semblance of normalcy. It was
surely better for the children to grow up in the real world.
A man in uniform materialized. His grand outfit and pompous manner
exuded an unyielding formality.
“Ah yes,” Louis beckoned him. “Come, Pierre.”
The man, Pierre, walked over to us and bowed, bending sharply at the waist
as if it was the most natural movement in the world.
“This is Pierre,” Louis introduced the man. “He will be your royal attache
during your stay. He’s been instructed to help you with anything your heart
might desire.”
“Prince Theodore, Madame Miele,” Pierre bowed again, this time holding
the bow for a few seconds longer. “It is an honor.”
“Pierre will guide you to your quarters,” Louis informed us.
Quarters? I had only heard that term in period dramas. How big was this place?
Each room we traversed was even more spectacular than the last. The
chambers were filled with unimaginable treasures, intricately woven tapestries,
pieces of fine furniture, adorned with precious gems, priceless portraits of royal
ancestors.
I could have sworn I spotted a portrait of Marie Antoinette herself hanging
proudly on the wall.
I couldn’t help but marvel at the extravagance. It was hard to believe that
such opulence existed in the world, while just a few years ago, I had struggled
to make ends meet. I could still picture the stacks of unpaid bills on my kitchen
counter, taunting me. That was my life before Theodore.
Yet, despite feeling out of place and considering my humble beginnings, I
found myself entranced by the spectacle before me.
Theodore, however, still wore a scowl when we reached our quarters.
I had half expected us to share one room, maybe with a separate room for
the kids if we were lucky. But that was far from reality. We each had a room of
our own and then some.
The quarters we were assigned made our impressive mansion in the English

261
 nureyluna

countryside seem like a shabby apartment. And they made my first ever shabby
apartment seem like a flaming dumpster.
“This is insane,” I gasped, hardly able to form words in my shock.
“Yes,” Theodore replied stiffly. “This is it. This is where I spent my summers
growing up.”
He seemed discontented. It was clear that this place, far from being a spec-
tacle to him, brought up bad memories. I suppose this was normal for him. I
wondered how he ever left this behind.
“I know it’s beautiful and all, and you might think I’m crazy for saying this,”
he added, as if reading my thoughts. “But I prefer our life back in England. It’s
more comfortable, and we’re living for us. Here… Here it’s always ‘the good of
the crown’ and ‘the people’s needs’.”
I placed a hand on Theodore’s shoulder to soothe him. He looked
down at me.
“It’s going to be okay,” I said softly. “We’re only here for a week. Don’t worry.”
Before he could respond, Thea appeared from one of the rooms with the
nanny carrying Emrich.
“Is it bedtime?” I asked Greta.
She nodded. Her life had changed drastically too. Yet, she was so professional
about it. I hadn’t heard a single complaint from Greta.
One thing Theodore and I always ensured was that we were the ones to put
the kids to bed. It was a significant part of our day. Maintaining some semblance
of normalcy was more important now than ever. I didn’t want the kids to feel
any different here than they did back home.
“Why don’t you go and shower,” I suggested to Theodore. “Decompress a
little. I’ll put them to bed.”
“But—” he began to protest, but I placed a finger to his lips.
“No buts,” I insisted. “Please. You look too stressed.”
I gently caressed his face. He resisted at first, clearly wanting to put the kids
to bed as well, but then relented. He too needed some normalcy.

After tucking the kids into bed, I almost lost my way back to our room.
Even within our quarters, the place was a maze. I’d have to get used to that.
Upon opening the door to our gold-lined and expansive bedroom, I
found it empty.
“Theodore?” I called out. There was no response. The room was eerily quiet.

262
 at the foot of the king

I noticed that the door to the veranda was slightly ajar. Gosh, this place has
everything.
Stepping out onto the veranda, the cool evening breeze brushed against
my skin. I looked around for Theodore.
And as my eyes drifted to the corner, my mouth fell open.
Theodore was reclining in a massive jacuzzi set into the floor of our massive
veranda. The bubbling water obscured everything beneath his delicious abs.
He held a glass of champagne in each hand and raised one of the glasses to
me as my gaze fell on him.
A soft smile tugged at his lips. The sight warmed my heart. He was my an-
chor, no matter where we were. I knew he just needed a moment to calm down.
I couldn’t help but chuckle softly as I walked towards him.
“You found the perfect spot to unwind, didn’t you?” I said, leaning against
the railing.
A spark of mischief danced in his eyes as he gave me a once-over.
“I thought you might join me,” he said, extending the glass of cham-
pagne to me.
That’s when there was a break in the bubbles and I saw beneath the water...
Theodore was completely naked.

263
 chapter 8

Coercion: To force someone into a specific action or decision.

JASMINE

A
laugh came from my lips and I raised my eyebrows. “As tempting as
that sounds, I think I’ll savor the view from here for a bit longer.”
I deliberately moved my eyes away from his hardened manhood under
the water and turned to look out over the palace grounds. I smirked as I heard
him grunt in annoyance.
But then, Theodore splashed water at me, the warm liquid hitting me square
in the face. I let out a yelp of surprise.
“But you’re already wet,” he teased, a playful gleam in his eyes. “You know,
it’s not wise to be out in the cold with wet clothes on,” he winked at me, his
words dripping with insinuation.
I turned back to him, putting my hands on my now-wet hips. Shit, he did
have me there.
“Fine,” I surrendered, my soaked clothes clinging to my skin as I stripped
them off and slid into the tub next to him. I made sure to wiggle my hips a bit
as I did, giving him a show.
Theodore’s arms encircled me, pulling me towards him. I moved through
the water with ease, straddling him.
A smile broke across my face, a feeling of peace washing over me as I pressed
our lips together. In this secluded corner of our new, crazy world, under the
twinkling stars and with the gentle bubbling of the jacuzzi as our soundtrack,
everything felt right.

264
 at the foot of the king

In that moment, I was certain that there was no place I’d rather be than
with him. Even here, miles away from our familiar life and home.
Our lips began doing battle with each other, our tongues dancing around
as the kiss grew more passionate. I could feel his arousal pressed against my
thigh as I moved against him.
Sinking deeper into the hot water, I moaned as his fingers traced patterns
on my skin, the sound growing louder when they slipped inside me. He watched
me with intense eyes as I writhed in pleasure, a moan escaping my lips.
He lifted me, his hands parting me before he guided me onto him, sitting
down on his pulsing hard cock. I tensed as he slowly penetrated me, my body
clenching around him. When he bottomed out inside me, I let out a gasp and
reconnected our lips. I was desperate for him.
“Ready?” he asked with a husky tone. In answer, I began to move.
As I moved up and down on him, my breasts rubbed against his chest,
brushing his lips. Gradually, I picked up the pace. His lips found my breasts,
kissing them, my nipples hardening with each touch.
Then he took a nipple into his mouth and began to suck, the sensation
sending shivers down my spine.
His other hand moved under the water, his fingers pressing against my clit.
He lifted me from his lap, draping my body over the side of the tub.
“What are you doing?” I asked, my voice filled with anticipation.
“I want to see your entire body as I make love to you,” he confessed, his
gaze drinking me in as he bit his lip.
I laid on my back, my legs spread wide as he thrust into me. His muscular
form hovered above me, his wet skin glistening in the dim light.
I watched his chiseled face in the light of our bedroom window, contorting
with pleasure as he moved within me, his eyes never leaving mine.
His hands gripped my hips, guiding me. I felt utterly consumed by him, en-
tirely under his command. The things he could do to me if he wanted right now…
His fingers dug into my skin as he pushed deeper inside me.
“You feel amazing,” he moaned, his breath hot against my skin as he leaned
down to kiss me. This new position allowed him to penetrate me even deeper.
I could feel him filling me, stretching me.
His hands were everywhere, holding me tightly as he moved within me. “I
want you to come for me,” he whispered finally, his breath warming my neck.
I nodded, following his command.
My body convulsed as pleasure washed over me, my eyes squeezing shut.
My juices flowed from me, mixing with the warm bubbles around us.

265
 nureyluna

At the same time, I could see Theodore’s muscles flexing as he thrust

into me one last time, his face contorting into a moan as he flooded my inside
with his seed.
God, I loved this man so much.

Upon waking the next morning, I was momentarily disoriented.

But as I took in the unfamiliar surroundings, the events of the previous day
came rushing back. The plane ride, the unexpected arrival of the King and Queen
at the airport, everything that had transpired after. The passionate rendezvous
with Theodore in the jacuzzi. Every time we made love, it was better than the
last. Each time with Theodore felt like the first, the excitement never fading.
Looking over at Theodore, I noticed he was still asleep beside me. I didn’t
feel the need to wake him. Just watching his face at peace was enough for me.
More than enough, in fact.
After a long while, though, his eyes blinked open. “Good morning,” he
said, a smile gracing his face.
“Good morning to you, mister,” I returned the greeting, leaning in for a kiss.
It started as a soft peck, but when I felt his tongue against my lips, I opened
my mouth with a moan to let him in.
Suddenly, the door burst open and Thea bounded in, rushing over to our
bed and bouncing on it. We rolled quickly away from each other, and I watched
Theodore surreptitiously adjust himself under the covers.
“Your bed is way bigger than mine!” Thea exclaimed as she bounced.
“That’s because we’re way bigger than you,” I replied, sticking out my
tongue. Thea stuck out her tongue at me.
“How is your room?” Theodore asked her as she finally tired herself out
and fell back onto the bed.
“My room is huge,” she gestured with her arms to emphasize her point.
“But I like my room back home more.”
“I know,” I said, understanding her sentiment. “Me too.”
Greta, the nanny, entered the room just then with baby Emrich. He cooed
when she placed him in my arms. “There’s someone at the door,” she informed us.
“Let them in,” Theodore instructed. “Thank you, Greta.”
A few minutes later, Pierre, the royal attaché, entered the room. His formal
demeanor from our last meeting remained intact. I supposed we would have to
find a way to break through that.

266
 at the foot of the king

“Prince Theodore, Madame Miele,” he greeted us with a bow.

I knew I would never get used to that, but it seemed to be the norm here.
I made a face.
“You really don’t have to call us that,” I tried to protest.
“I really do,” he insisted, bowing again. Damn. It was worth a shot.
“The King and Queen have asked me to assist you in preparing for to-
night,” he said.
“Tonight?” I glanced at Theodore, but he seemed just as puzzled.
“Yes,” Pierre confirmed. “There will be a public announcement of the new
heir and a presentation of the children at the grand ball tonight.”
He shared this information as though it was the most normal thing in the
world, as if he was discussing the weather or asking how we preferred our eggs.
But in reality, it was anything but normal. The new heir…
That was supposed to be Theodore.
That meant our children were heirs too.
The gravity of the situation hit me. This was serious. Theodore could be
responsible for an entire nation.
Is this what I wanted for my family?
A public, royal life instead of a private, normal one?
Did I even have a choice?

267
 chapter 9

Gala: A joyful gathering or event, often public, to celebrate a special occasion.

JASMINE

Y
“ ou’re breathtaking,” Theodore murmured, his gaze locked onto mine
in the mirror as I slipped into my dress.
An unfamiliar face stared back at me, swathed in a floor-length navy
gown, a shimmering chiffon shawl draped elegantly over my shoulders.
Theodore approached from behind, his gaze never wavering from my reflec-
tion. His arms encircled my waist, his lips brushing against the nape of my neck.
“Can’t wait to see this dress on the floor later,” he whispered, his breath
warm against my skin.
I yearned to surrender to his touch, to lock the door and spend the rest
of the night in his arms while his powerful cock drilled into me. But we had a
ball to attend.
People were anticipating our arrival. And not just a handful—hundreds of
them. The thought made me feel queasy. This kind of responsibility was foreign
to me. In my old life, I had the freedom to do as I pleased.
Here, expectations were high. We couldn’t hide in anonymity; we had to
live up to our names, our titles. Titles. If we went through with this whole ‘heir’
thing, we’d have royal titles.
I was unsure how I felt about it.
“Wow,” Thea squeaked from behind us. “Jasmine, you look like a princess.”
“She does, doesn’t she?” Theodore agreed as Thea ran in, clad in a bright
orange dress that sparkled when the light hit it right.

268
 at the foot of the king

“I look like a princess?” I echoed, feigning surprise. “You’re the princess!”

Her laughter filled the room as I twirled her around in a pirouette. I grabbed
her hand and twirled her with me.
Theodore stepped out momentarily, returning with baby Emrich in a tiny
suit, his feet adorned with the smallest black shoes imaginable.
“Didn’t want him to feel left out,” Theodore grinned, “so I had it
custom-made.”
We gathered in front of the mirror for a final look before stepping out of
our safe haven. I had to admit, we made one good-looking family.
“Everyone ready?” Theodore asked.
Thea nodded. Her assurance had to be enough for the both of us, because
if I were being honest with myself, I was nowhere near ready for this.

My high-heels echoed around the massive palace as Pierre led us through

the palace towards the grand ballroom where the evening’s festivities were to
take place.
The further we went, the busier the corridors became. Gentlemen in their
sleek black coat and tails. Ladies in grand white and gold gowns. Servers wearing
bowties ducking through the crowd, holding plates of delectable hors d’oeuvres.
The scene was more overwhelming than I had anticipated. Thea clung to
my side, her earlier confidence wavering at the sight of it all.
Ahead of us, in a massive ballroom, the crowd of party guests reached its
zenith. France’s extravagant high class were bathed in a halo of flashing lights
as they mingled and danced.
Behind a plush red rope, photographers huddled, shouting at the passing
guests, directing their attention. My heart pounded in rhythm with the blinding
camera flashes.
A murmur swept through the crowd the moment we came into view. And
then, as one, the crowd started to clap, the noise thundering around the walls.
The camera flashes halted momentarily before resuming, more rapid
than before.
Flash… Flash… Flash…
I shielded my eyes with my hands.
Over here.
Here.
Look at me, Prince Theodore.

269
 nureyluna

Madame Miele, over here please.

Princess Thea, give us a smile.
I glanced down at Thea. Beneath her brave smile, I saw a mirror of my
own fear.
We were all out of our depth. But I was proud of Thea for not showing it.
Even Theodore, who was noticeably tense, clutched baby Emrich protec-
tively as his face began to redden—the precursor to an imminent cry.
I struggled to breathe, the air seeming to thin around me. This was too
much. What had I gotten us into? It was my fault. I was the one who insisted
we stay, despite Theodore’s preference to leave as soon as we landed in France.
Our eyes met and it was as if he could read my thoughts.
“That’s enough,” he called out politely to the photographers, guiding me
and Thea into the ballroom, away from the relentless flashes. “Give the kids
some space, please.”
Inside the ballroom, things were no less daunting. The moment we got
close to the crowd, their faces were revealed to be far less welcoming than their
earlier clapping would suggest. This was not the warm reception I had antici-
pated from the royal court.
I froze, Thea’s hand still in mine.
Realizing I had stopped, Theodore turned back.
“Are you okay?” he whispered.
“I don’t know, Theo,” I admitted. “This feels like a mistake.”
His eyes softened, a beacon of calm amidst the chaos, guiding me back to
reality. He placed his hand on the side of my cheek and I leaned into him, my
eyes fluttering shut.
“Let’s get through tonight and discuss it later,” he suggested. “But if you
want to leave, just say the word and we’re out of here.”
I nodded, not entirely convinced. He noticed my hesitation and pulled me
closer, offering reassurance.
“I mean it,” he insisted. “All that matters to me is you and our family.”
His words allowed me to breathe easier. Suddenly, the sea of hostile faces
seemed less intimidating. With Theodore by my side, I could get through this.
“I’m hungry,” Thea declared, as nonchalantly as if we were at home.
Her comment grounded me, and I felt my stomach rumble as well. Then
we all burst into laughter. Somehow, the need to ingest calories trumped even
the fear of being surrounded by stuffy royals.
Theodore scanned the room before spotting Greta, standing politely off
to the side of the room. He beckoned the nanny over.

270
 at the foot of the king

“Could you please take Thea and Emrich to our table,” he requested as she
approached with a polite nod. “Thea would like something to eat.”
“Of course,” Greta agreed, taking Emrich from him.
Thea looked up at me, concern in her eyes.
“Don’t worry, sweetie,” I reassured her with a wink. “We’ll be right there.
Your father and I just need to meet some people.”
“Good luck,” Thea said, tugging at my dress for reassurance before following
Greta and Emrich through the crowd.
“Theo!” a woman approached him.
She was tall, her dark hair flowing seamlessly into her silky black gown. Her
skin radiated an ethereal glow. Her red lips parted in a smirk when she saw me,
disappointment flickering in her eyes.
“Daphne,” he greeted her. “Meet my wife, Jasmine.”
She smirked at me in a less-than-friendly way. I smiled back, refusing to let
her snobbery affect me. Don’t let her get to you, I reminded myself.
“Jasmine,” Theodore wrapped his arm around my waist. “This is Countess
Daphne De Maurier.”
“A pleasure,” I said, nodding and privately thinking it was very far from
a pleasure.
“Enchanté,” she replied before turning back to Theodore. “I wasn’t aware
you were married.”
Her eyes roamed over me. I straightened my back, refusing to let her
belittle me.
“I am,” Theodore confirmed. “We just had a baby too.”
“Well,” she feigned surprise. “Congratulations to you both.”
Beneath her forced politeness, I could tell she didn’t mean a word of it. It
was clearly taking all in her power not to pull a sour face.
As soon as she drifted away, we were swarmed by more people.
A duke and his mistress. He boasted while she remained silent. Theodore
informed me he was planning to leave his wife for her. Scandalous…
Then there was the Danish princess, next in line for the throne. She seemed
displeased about it. A spark of mischief in her eye suggested she was better suited
for parties than politics.
I could relate. Next, we met the English prince and his new bride. She
looked as anxious as I was. We shared a fleeting moment of solidarity before I
was whisked away. It was comforting to know there were others in my shoes.
Then there was a renowned actress visiting the French royal court for the
summer as she studies for a role in a prestigious Cannes film.

271
 nureyluna

I had watched one of her films last year. She was polite but distant, slightly
too intoxicated to fully engage. Her gaze flitted around the room, seemingly in
search of someone. Rumor had it she was involved with Theodore’s ne’er-do-
well uncle, but that was strictly off the record. Perhaps she was looking for him.
I was introduced to a never-ending stream of wealthy individuals. Had I
not been so overwhelmed by the constant introductions, I might have realized
how out of place I was. I felt like a fish out of water, swept along by the crowd
of high-class people around me.
“Theodore,” Pierre appeared behind us suddenly. “The Queen wishes to
speak with you.”
Theodore gripped my hand.
“Alone,” Pierre added.
Theodore hesitated, unwilling to let go. I reassured him with a nod.
“Go,” I urged. “I’ll be fine.”
“I’ll be right back,” he promised, his words more of a warning to Pierre
than a reassurance to me. With one last look at me, he left.
Watching him walk away, I tried to remain brave, but without him by my
side, my anxiety heightened. Oh gosh, how was I supposed to get through tonight?
“Champagne?” came a suave voice. Turning around, I saw a slick-looking
man holding out a glass of champagne for me.
I looked him up and down, wary. He was tall, with dark hair and icy blue
eyes, and he had a distinctively troublesome air about him.
“Jacques,” he introduced himself, giving me a polite little smile that didn’t
reach his eyes.
“I’m Jasmine,” I replied, accepting the drink but keeping my wits about me.
“Ah, our Madame Miele,” he said, his eyes lighting up with recognition.
I blushed, unaccustomed to this kind of recognition.
“I’ve been looking forward to meeting you,” he admitted. “You’re quite the
enigma around court. Who you are, where you came from…”
“I assure you, I’m no enigma. I wear my heart on my sleeve. I’m just not…
used to this kind of a crowd,” I admitted.
He tilted his head back and laughed. His laugh had a velvety tone that
probably made most girls swoon. Not me, though.
“I doubt you’re quite so open,” he smirked, giving me a piercing gaze. “Ev-
eryone has their secrets.”
He extended his arm with a flourish.
“Care to dance?” he proposed.
“Sure,” I agreed, feigning nonchalance but in reality wishing Theodore

272
 at the foot of the king

would hurry up and get back here.

What else was there for me to do, though? Wander aimlessly? Risk encoun-
tering more unfriendly faces? Besides, dancing might help me dodge awkward
exchanges.
I scanned the crowd for Theodore or Thea, seeking comfort, but they were
nowhere in sight. They must still be off with Queen Olympe.
Jacques led me to the center of the dance floor and pulled me close to him,
his hands gripping my hips forcefully. As we danced, he observed me closely.
“Isn’t this all a bit much for you?” he inquired.
“Oh,” I was taken aback. “I mean, it’s not what I’m used to, but I can adjust.”
“Really?” He seemed genuinely surprised. “Listen, Jasmine, you seem like
a nice girl—”
I cringed at the term ‘girl’. The last thing I needed was to be belittled further
by this kind of man.
“But have you considered that you might not be cut out for royal life? Some-
times I wonder if I’m cut out for it, and I was raised here. It can be suffocating.”
His gaze wandered over the crowd, darkening as he looked at them.
Suddenly, I became acutely aware of the eyes on us, the crowd closing in.
This was more people than I was used to, that was certain.
“This is considered an intimate gathering,” he murmured, leaving me alone
on the dance floor.
My eyes darted around in panic. This was intimate? What would a grand
event look like?
My heart pounded as my thoughts began to spiral.
As strange as this Jacques man was, maybe he had a point.
Maybe I wasn’t cut out for this.
Maybe I should find Theodore.
And run.

273
 chapter 10

Thank (verb): To give gratitude to somebody for some action, can take many forms.

JASMINE

A
wave of relief washed over me when Theodore finally returned to my
side. The advice Jacques had given me, while friendly enough, had only
succeeded in stirring up a sense of unease in my chest.
“What’s wrong?” asked Theodore as we walked together to our table, al-
ready heavily laden with delicious-looking foods. I guess he could see I was
uncomfortable from the look on my face.
“Nothing. All good,” I said with a smile, plopping a quick kiss on his cheek.
I decided against sharing my troubles with Theodore, who already had
enough on his plate. As we reached the table, I noticed Thea absently pushing
a vegetable around her plate. Her face broke into a smile when I looked at her.
“Jasmine!” she exclaimed. I slid into the seat next to her, grateful for the respite.
My feet were screaming in protest from all the time I’d been standing in
heels. Theodore leaned down to plant a kiss on Thea’s head before taking the
seat next to me.
“Greta,” I called to the nanny, who was gently cradling Emrich. Sensing
what I wanted, she handed me the baby, who nestled comfortably into my arms.
I felt better already, surrounded by the family I loved.
But the moment of tranquility was short-lived.
“Prince Theodore,” a deep voice intruded. A balding man clutching a note-
pad was inching his way toward our table, wheezing with every step.
“Roy Jones,” he introduced himself. “From The Herald.”

274
 at the foot of the king

I groaned inwardly. Just what we needed. More reporters.

“I was wondering if I could get a quick interview with you and—” His
voice trailed off as his gaze landed on me.
“Our new Madame Miele,” he finished, with a hint of hesitation. His gaze
showed plainly what he thought about my peasant background. I straightened
up, trying to project confidence.
I doubted I was fooling anyone, least of all myself.
“Sure,” Theodore agreed curtly, gesturing to the vacant seat across from
us. “But make it quick, please.”
“Okay,” Roy settled in, ignoring the comment about quickness. “I have
just a few questions.” He positioned a recorder between us without asking, and
turned to look at us expectantly.
“So,” he said, leaning back. “It’s been several years, Prince Theodore. How
does it feel to be back in the Royal Court?”
Theodore had an excellent poker face as he looked around at the ballroom
thoughtfully.
“It feels wonderful to see everyone,” Theodore responded diplomatically.
“And even more wonderful to introduce them to my family.”
“Ah yes, your family,” Roy jumped in. “Quite the surprise.” Once again,
his gaze shifted over me in a less-than-charitable fashion.
“I suppose it was unexpected for some people, yes,” Theodore conceded.
“But our relationship isn’t about anybody else. So it doesn’t matter.”
“Yes, yes, very shocking,” piped Roy as he turned his beady eyes on me.
“But not to you,”
“No,” I smiled. “If anything we might have taken it a bit slowly for my taste.”
I reached for Theodore’s hand and he squeezed it, fixing me with a loving smile.
“And you were employed as Prince Theodore’s nanny before you got to-
gether,” Roy cut in, referring to his notes. “Is that correct?”
A lump formed in my throat. I should have known this was coming sooner
or later, but I wasn’t ready for it. “U—um,” I stuttered, at a loss for words.
Theodore stepped in. “Yes,” he confirmed. “I hired Jasmine to help with
Thea. As we spent more and more time together, I found myself watching her
wherever she went. I was infatuated. That’s when I realized she would make a
brilliant mother, and an even more brilliant wife. I was right.”
I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. He always knew just the
right thing to say. My heart swelled with gratitude.
I’m glad he hadn’t mentioned the fact that he’d already seen me years ago
and had sought me out as his nanny on purpose.

275
 nureyluna

I loved that aspect of our story, but who knows what that Roy guy would
make of it.
“And you Thea,” Roy turned his attention to Thea. “How did you feel
when your father started sleeping with the nanny?”
I was taken aback, and instantly felt my face start to heat up. While he was
technically correct, he was making me out to be some sort of tramp. The audacity!
Suddenly, Theodore’s hands slammed onto the table.
“That’s enough,” Theodore roared, pushing back his chair and looming
over the cowering Roy. “You will not speak to our daughter like that.”
He stood up, snatching the recording device and slipping it into his pocket.
“Jasmine,” he said, his gaze fixed menacingly on the now spluttering reporter.
“I think it’s time we put the children to bed.”
As he grabbed my hand, I couldn’t have agreed more. I needed to get
away from all these snide, smirking, and cruel people. I needed time with just
my family.
Theodore navigated through the crowd, a weary Thea in his arms. He
constantly checked over his shoulder to ensure Emrich and I were close behind.
His protective nature stirred something deep within me. It was undeniably
attractive. Even through all the insanity we’d been through today, I felt a tingling
in my core when I remembered how Theodore decimated that asshole reporter.
“Theodore,” I whispered when we finally escaped from the crowd. “When
we put the kids to bed, I want to thank you for what you did back there.” His
eyes sparkled with curiosity.
I leaned in to whisper in his ear.
“Properly,” I added.

276
 chapter 11

Secret: Information that is secret or disclosed only to a select few.

JASMINE

T
he fell surrendered to sleep faster than they ever had before. This tran-
sition had been hard for them, maybe even harder than it was for me,
and Thea didn’t even stay awake long enough for a bedtime story. I
turned around for one second to grab the book and she was already dreaming.
“Are you ready to thank me properly now?” Theodore whispered seductively
in my ear as we shut Thea’s bedroom door behind us.
He spun me around to face him, his gaze penetrating mine.
“I might be,” I teased, batting my eyelashes like an innocent schoolgirl.
He let out a groan, his eyes roamed over my body hungrily, biting his lip.
His hands slid down my back, making me shiver, before they reached my
ass. He squeezed it, grinding me closer against him.
My lips parted slightly as I leaned into him. I was ready for him.
Ahem! Our intimate moment was interrupted by the sound of someone
clearing their throat. We jumped apart instantly. My face flushed as I saw Pierre
standing in the hallway behind us.
He looked just as miserable to be interrupting us as we were to be interrupted.
What now?
“Sorry to interrupt,” Pierre said, looking at his feet. “But there are a few
reporters in the sitting room that would like to interview you both.”
There was no escaping these guys. They were like vultures, constantly cir-
cling our family.

277
 nureyluna

Theodore groaned, palming his forehead. Clearly, I was not alone in my

frustration.
“It’s okay,” I said to him, hitching a smile on my face. “I should get used to
reporters now anyway, I guess.” I couldn’t hide from them forever, so I might
as well get used to it.
“Fine,” Theodore breathed out finally. “Just give us one moment to
freshen up.”
He took me by the hand and led me to our bedroom, slamming the door
behind us in a hurry.
“I thought I was going to be thanking you but I guess now we have to do
this,” I shrugged.
Instead of looking annoyed, Theodore had a devilish smirk on his face. He
looked like he had concocted a plan that he was about to reveal.
“What is it?” I asked, trying to ignore how sexy that smirk was on his face.
“We’re not speaking to those reporters,” he said forcefully.
“What do you mean? Pierre is literally waiting for us in the other room,” I
pointed back at the shut door. “If that Roy guy is anything to go on, they’ll be
breaking down the door soon.”
Theodore didn’t look perturbed. He silenced me by pulling me into a deep
kiss, his hands exploring my body forcefully.
“Fuck the reporters,” he said finally, pulling away from me and cupping
my face in his rough hands. “They’ve had enough of us for one night. I, on the
other hand, have not had enough of you.” I felt myself getting wet as his eyes
ravaged me.
“Follow me,” he said suddenly, stepping away from me and opening the
veranda door.
Uhm… Okay? I looked over my shoulder before following him outside.
Theodore led me along the side of the veranda toward an overgrown rose
bush on the edge that I hadn’t noticed before. Odd, most of the bushes here
were perfectly manicured.
“Careful,” he said, moving the branches out of the way.
My jaw dropped. Behind the bush was a small, concealed staircase running
down the side of the tower into the darkness. Theodore waved me through,
then followed me onto the stairs.
Sneaking around like this with Theo excited me. It was like we were two teen-
agers running around doing things we weren’t supposed to. It was exhilarating.
We scurried down the stairs, occasionally looking back up to make sure
no one was following.

278
 at the foot of the king

When we reached the bottom, Theodore took the lead and we sprinted
through the gardens. We kept looking at each other, and each time the hunger
in Theodore’s gaze nearly took my breath away. Moonlight filtered through the
trees, casting a silvery glow on our bodies.
The lush flowers brushed against our skin as we ran, adding a layer of
excitement to our chase.
“Where are we going?” I asked after what a few minutes, giggling.
“You’ll see,” smirked Theodore, sliding between two statues and through
a hedge to reveal yet another sprawling set of gardens. How big was this place?
My heart raced as we ran between several rose bushes and through an arch-
way. At the end of it was a hidden brass gate.
Theodore pulled out a key from his suit pocket.
“I was going to show this to you after the ball anyway,” Theodore explained
as the lock clicked.
The gate swung open to reveal a secret garden illuminated by small orange
lanterns suspended in the trees from thin cables that made it look like they
were floating. The trees hugged in on all sides around a small, slightly-over-
grown clearing.
The sight nearly took my breath away. It was magical, like something out
of a fantastical movie.
“What is this place?” I asked breathlessly, staring around at the secret space.
“I used to hide out here when I was a kid when I came here for my summers,”
Theodore said, looking around with wide eyes. “My mom showed it to me, and
now I really wanted to show it to you.”
I made eye contact with him and felt my heart melt. He really was the
sweetest man in the whole world.
He extended a hand to me, which I took. Then he led us to the center of
the little garden.
Right at the center was a gazebo with twinkling lights twisting around its
ancient columns.
I took Theodore’s hand and led him inside, sitting him down on the swing-
ing bench within. Even with him sitting down, our heads were perfectly lined
up. I swung my arms around him, my face inches from his.
I brushed my lips with his softly. But I pulled away when he tried to deep-
en the kiss.
“Are you ready for that thank you?” I asked.
His eyes fixed on me, and I saw him swallow, his adam’s apple bobbing
deliciously. He nodded.

279
 nureyluna

Slowly, I started taking off my dress, extenuating the movements and im-
itating strippers I’d seen in movies. He followed the movements of my hands
carefully as I unclasped it and let it fall to the ground.
Leaning down, I kissed his neck. Then I unbuttoned his shirt, button by
button, kissing the exposed skin of his muscular chest when it peered through.
I kissed down his rock-hard abs, making sure my tongue got a taste of each
one. I didn’t stop till I reached his belt buckle. Then I looked mischievously
up at him.
I ran my hands over his thighs. My fingers traced the outline of his massive
member through his pants, causing him to moan softly. I never got tired of this.
I couldn’t wait any longer, I needed to taste him.
He was already hard when I exposed his dick and started sliding my hand
up and down his length. I needed both hands to wrap fully around the beast.
When his moans became more desperate, I leaned in, my lips grazed the skin
at the tip. I kissed it gently first, teasing it with my mouth and relishing the flavor.
Then, using my tongue, I traced a path up to his throbbing member. I could
feel his fingers tangle in my hair, gently guiding me closer to him.
Sucking the tip first, I took him inside of my mouth. I started slow, pulling
him inch by inch into my throat until my nose was pressed against the hair at
his base. I drank in the smell.
Then I started to move faster, loving the feeling of him sliding through my
mouth, the way his moans created a symphony in the air around us.
“Jasmine,” he whimpered. I could tell he was about to come.
Just as I thought he was about to give in, he stopped me.
“Don’t you want me to finish you off?” I looked up at him, blinking.
“I want us to finish together,” he grunted. Then he pulled me up, guiding
me onto his lap.
That’s one of the many things I loved about Theodore, he wasn’t selfish
when it came to sex. If anything, he was too giving.
For every orgasm I gave him, he gave me at least three. Sometimes even more.
His fingers traced delicate circles on my inner thighs, teasing my skin. As
he dipped his fingers into my wetness, I couldn’t help but arch my back and
let out a soft moan.
His touch was electric, sending shocks of pleasure through my body as he
pumped his fingers in and out of me. I could feel every movement, every twist
and turn, as he searched for the perfect angle to make me writhe with pleasure.
“Theodore,” I muttered, unable to control myself. Now the tables were
turned. Now it was my moans creating music on the night air.

280
 at the foot of the king

I wanted to scream his name, but thought it might get us caught.

His fingers traced my folds and I shuddered at the sensation. They were
warm and rough as he spread my wetness over my most sensitive parts.
Then when my entrance opened up even more, he plunged two fingers
inside of me, filling me up again.
One orgasm…
Seamlessly, he replaced his fingers with his dick.
My body shivered as I was spread open, wider than I could fathom. I bit
down on my tongue to keep from screaming, and I tasted blood. But I didn’t care.
Grabbing my ass, he moved me up and down. I met his pace, grinding up
and down on his cock to double the friction. Our moans mingled to one sound.
I felt every inch of him move in and out of me over and over again, the
tension building with every repetition till it was almost unbearable.
My head shot backward as that familiar sensation radiated through my body.
Two…
Instead of stopping, Theodore pressed further into me, continuing to send
spasms of pleasure through my sensitive pussy.
“Can you come for me one more time?” he asked, dragging my neck to
his mouth so he could suck deep red marks just under where the hem of my
dress would be.
I nodded, eyes shut, leaning into the feeling.
He thrust more urgently now, burrowing into me, fucking me senseless. I
let him take me on another ride, my eyes rolling to the back of my head.
His manhood was hot and throbbing, pulsing with every movement. As
he pounded into me, I felt the hardness of him against my inner walls, igniting
a fire within me.
I was no longer human. I was just an animal, a creature of desire and plea-
sure and need.
“Let’s come together,” he instructed me. “Count me down to five.”
“One, two, three, four,” he thrust into me even harder. “Five.”
His words were like a magical spell, the orgasm ravaging my body the mo-
ment that last word left his lips.
His body tensed as he filled me up. There was so much of it. It trickled
back down, dripping.
I slipped off of him, and cuddled against his warm chest.
Our heartbeats pounded together in a delicious rat-a-tat.
Finally, as the cool air sent goosebumps up my skin, I stood up, grabbing
my dress to put it back on.

281
 nureyluna

“That was–” Theodore ruffled his hair, his eyes widening. “Mind blowing.”
He buttoned up his clothes as I slipped my dress over my ass, and jumped
up to his feet.
“I want to show you something,” he said.
“You have more to show me tonight?”
“The next bit is the best part. I promise,” he winked.
What could possibly be better than what just happened between us?
“You have to put this on your eyes though,” he held up his tie. “It’s a
surprise.”
Turning around, I let him cover my eyes with the silk.
Here we go again…

282
 chapter 12

Kitchen: A space, like a room, equipped for preparing meals.

JASMINE

T
heodore guided me through the inky blackness, his strong hands gently
steering me.
I could tell, from the echoing sounds of our footsteps and the light
poking through my blindfold, that we’d returned to the palace.
Every time I expected us to stop, we pressed on.
We must’ve ventured deep into the castle’s heart, traversing paths only
those who resided and served here would know.
I imagined Theodore had an abundance of hidden nooks scattered through-
out the palace, sanctuaries he would escape to as a child, burdened by his royal
duties. It was clear he’d loathed his time spent here, however fleeting, and I
could imagine a young Theodore wandering around the lower levels of the
palace searching for a place to spend time alone.
The thought of a younger Theodore, yearning for an ordinary life, filled
me with warmth. That was likely why he insisted on raising Thea far away. He
gifted her the childhood Thalia had tried to give him.
“Are you ready?” he asked, placing his hands on both sides of the
silk. I nodded.
With a flourish, Theodore removed the silk from my eyes and a gasp escaped
me at the sight before me.
We stood in a tiny, charming kitchen. I surmised this wasn’t the palace’s
primary kitchen; it was too small to cater to royal demands.

283
 nureyluna

It felt as though it wasn’t part of the palace at all. It was as if Theodore

had whisked me away to a quaint country cottage with high-end appliances.
The snug space brimmed with an array of trinkets, each carrying a unique
tale. Shelves laden with vintage teapots, ceramic figurines, and antique kitchen
utensils lined the walls. A vibrant patchwork quilt adorned the wall, adding a
homely feel.
“What is this place?” I asked Theodore. “Are we still in the palace?”
Theodore confirmed with a nod. “This is the kitchen my mother arranged
so we could cook as a family. She knew I wanted a normal life, and she had
obviously left her royal claim already, so she hated spending time here as much
as I did. I thought you might appreciate it.”
“Appreciate it?” I brightened. “I want to cook here and spend all my time
here. Can I get my mail forwarded here?” Theodore chuckled, “You can get
anything you want here, my love.” He pulled me in for a deep kiss and his tongue
explored my mouth. But I was itching to get my hands on the kitchen supplies.
“You’ll likely need to restock,” Theodore advised as I pulled away and started
inspecting the place. “But I thought you might enjoy cooking while we’re here
for the week.”
“You missed my cooking, didn’t you?” I asked with a wink.
Theodore gave me a wink, “Perhaps I did, but I’ll never admit it.”
“Thea will adore this,” I realized. She had clearly been overwhelmed since
being here, and I could imagine she’d appreciate a nice kitchen to escape to.
Selecting a few items from the pantry, I decided to prepare us a late-night
snack. Our midnight snacks had become a tradition, a reminder of the early
days when we had to sneak around, concealing our relationship. When the night
fell, it was always possible to find Theodore and I at a kitchen table somewhere.
I opted for grilled cheese sandwiches tonight, for a taste of normalcy.
Theodore watched me fry the bread. He always took pleasure in watching
me cook. It brought him joy to see me engaged in what I loved most.
I laid two slices of buttered bread on a hot pan, watching the butter melt
slowly, coating the bread. I flipped the bread and placed a slice of cheese on
top, allowing it to melt into gooey perfection. The scent of butter, cheese, and
toasted bread filled the air as the cheese melted and the bread crisped. It was a
comforting, familiar aroma that always made me salivate.
After a few stressful days, I finally felt calm again.
I sliced the grilled cheese in half. Theodore and I stood shoulder to shoulder,
taking our first bites.
“Feels like home,” Theodore smiled.

284
 at the foot of the king

I awoke nestled next to Theodore the next morning, feeling well-rested

after our eventful night.
Thankfully, our nocturnal adventures helped me forget the dreadful ball
and the intrusive reporters. I was feeling much more charitable to this French
royal excursion with the sunlight filtering in through my window. Especially
with the scent of Pain au Chocolat wafting up from somewhere nearby.
I dressed to meet the King and Queen. I was unsure of their expectations,
only that we’d been scheduled to meet them this morning.
As we descended the stairs, I hoped the worst was behind us. Now that the
reporters had had their fill, maybe they would leave us be. Wishful thinking.
Entering the grand hall, we found the King and Queen already waiting. To
my surprise, Theodore’s parents, Thalia and Christopher, were also present.
Thalia rushed forward to wrap Theodore and I in a massive hug the moment
we stepped into the room.
“Oh my gosh, you look amazing,” she cooed. “It’s so wonderful to see you
both here!”
“Thalia! What a nice surprise,” I smiled, hugging her back. Christopher
came over to offer his hand for a shake.
“There you two are,” came King Louis’s voice from the front of the room.
“You vanished early last night.”
Thalia and Christopher stepped aside so we could address the king and
queen, standing at the front of the room. Theodore bowed low and I mirrored
him, curtsying respectfully.
Were we in trouble? Why did they bring Thalia and Christopher here?
“Apologies,” Theodore offered. “The children were worn out. They’re not
used to royal life.”
“That’s evident,” the Queen noted. Her shrewd eyes shot from me to The-
odore coolly.
“Your children are resilient and intelligent,” King Louis stated. “They’ll
adapt. They have you two as parents, after all.”
He smiled at us before instructing, “Now kneel, Theodore.”
Somewhat puzzled, Theodore obeyed as the king strode up the grand hall
towards him. What was going on?
“Olympe,” the king said, adopting a very official and crisp voice.
Queen Olympe handed King Louis a jewel-studded goblet. It shimmered
in the sunlight streaming through the grand glass dome overhead.

285
 nureyluna

King Louis dipped his fingers into the liquid and marked Theodore’s fore-
head with a cross.
“With this Holy Water, I confer on you, Prince Theodore,” he declared.
“The title of heir to the throne of the Kingdom of France. My legacy lives on
through you and your lineage. Please rise.”
My heart thundered in my chest as I watched Theodore rise, a startled look
on his face. This was the last thing I anticipated.
While Theodore had always technically been a prince, we’d been clear that
we were only here for the week. Somehow, Theodore had just ended up as the
official heir of France.
If anything happened to the King, Theodore would ascend the throne.
Thalia and Christopher were also teary-eyed observing the ceremony. I
couldn’t tell from Thalia’s expression whether she supported the proceedings
or not. I remember that she lost her royal rights by marrying a commoner.
Looking over at her, I couldn’t help but wonder. Was I going to be a Princess?
Would I become Queen if Theodore ascended?
The dream of countless girls was on the brink of becoming my reality…
But the question remained. Did I want it?

286
 chapter 13

Wedding: A nuptial ceremony and its associated celebrations.

JASMINE

I
“ understand you might need more time to prepare yourselves to ascend,”
King Louis said, looking gravely between Theodore and me. “But I intend
to live a long life, so the situation doesn’t change. We had to name you as heir
now, though, because the press was sniffing around. We had to dispel rumors.”
Theodore seemed to hold his tongue, although from the way he was chewing
the inside of his lip, I could tell he wanted to interject.
I tried to calm my thundering nerves. This was nothing more than a for-
mality, a public spectacle at best, right? Nothing was carved in stone. The King
could as easily choose another heir, just like he chose Theodore over his son.
Perhaps this elusive uncle would pull himself together and claim the throne
before Louis died after all. This thought brought me some relief. I was confi-
dent that Theodore shared my perspective, mainly because he didn’t raise any
objections.
Queen Olympe approached us now, planting two kisses on each cheek.
Her smile did not reach her eyes. She was far less happy about this than King
Louis was.
“Welcome,” she greeted. “It is an honor to have you both continue our leg-
acy.” She sounded like she was reading something rehearsed. “There is another
matter we need to address.”
My heart plummeted. I should probably get accustomed to this sensation.
“What is it?” Theodore inquired, raising an eyebrow to the Queen.

287
 nureyluna

“Well,” Queen Olympe began, pacing back and forth with raised eyebrows.
“Although you two are technically married in the land of crumpets and yellow
teeth, the royal court does not recognize your union.”
“Theodore,” my eyes darted nervously. “What does this mean?”
Theodore looked deeply confused himself, though. Thalia stepped in
to answer.
“It means you have to have another wedding,” she said. “This time, a royal
wedding. Right here, in Paris.”
My heart did a sort of backflip. A royal wedding, here in Paris?
I should love the idea, right? It was every little girl’s dream. But somehow
it felt like moving further towards the royalty and away from Theodore and
my little family.
Thalia comforted me, rubbing my back as she embraced me. She leaned
in to whisper in my ear.
“Don’t fret,” she whispered in my ear. “I know this is insane, but we can
make it enjoyable.”
Her reassuring touch comforted me. A grand royal wedding with all the
trimmings. It would be a complete contrast to our intimate ceremony with Theo.
Perhaps Thalia was right, and it could be fun, just like in the movies.
That’s what I kept telling myself, anyway.

Theodore had the perfect plan to distract me for the rest of the day.
He locked us in our bedroom, instructing no one to disturb us for hours.
The moment the door was locked, Theodore lifted me and slammed me against it.
My legs wrapped around his muscular torso. His entire body weight pressed
into my clit as I grinded on him. He nipped at my lower lip.
“Would you like to try something fun?” he murmured against my skin,
sending delicious reverberations through my body.
“Do whatever you want to me,” I whispered back, running my hands
through his luscious dark hair. He swung me around and tossed me onto the
bed, looming over me.
“I don’t want you to move a muscle,” he commanded. His voice sounded
very kingly in that moment. He reached into the bedside table and pulled out
a long length of rope. I felt my heartrate quicken.
He walked around the bed and tied each of my wrists to the headboard. I
smirked up at him, liking where this was heading.

288
 at the foot of the king

Then he reached up and pulled open my shirt, before sliding down my

torso, peppering kisses along the way. He kissed all the way down my thigh to
my knee before prying my legs apart.
I sucked in a deep breath as the cool air collided with my sensitive pussy.
His warm breath quickly replaced the cool, and I moaned loudly to the heavens.
After a quick chuckle, he started to tease me, running his tongue between
my legs and sending jolts of pleasure through my body.
I began to groan and writhe, bucking my hips against him to increase the
sensation. I was so fucking desperate right now, I was like putty in his hands.
Suddenly, he stopped, kissing down one leg then the other. I whined at
the lack of contact.
Then he stood up, his immense pressure leaving me breathless.
I couldn’t see where he went this time, but he came back with two delicate
silk scarves and a smirk. He tied the scarves around my ankles, attaching the
other end to the foot of the bed.
There I was, spread out on the bed like a meal, ready for him. He gazed at
me lying there. His eyes darkened with hunger and I saw him run his tongue
over his lips.
“I won’t untie you until you ordered,” he declared.
“Okay, your majesty,” I mumbled, hardly able to get the words out.
I saw him kneel between my legs, and bury his face in my thighs. His head
bobbed back and forth, his hair brushing against my skin. I watched as his hands
gripped my hips, drawing me closer to his mouth, his tongue flicking my folds.
Gently at first, but with increasing urgency with each lick. I could feel his
breath on my skin, his hot tongue tracing patterns between my legs. His hands
roamed my body, fondling and squeezing my breasts.
Eventually, his fingers found their way to my core, stroking and teasing,
while his mouth continued its tantalizing dance. He sucked on my clit till I
was grinding on his face.
I was wetter than I had ever been. His lips were ravenous, his tongue skilled
and relentless. I lost myself in the sensation, moaning and writhing beneath
him as he devoured me with an insatiable hunger.
This time, the orgasm hit me unexpectedly. It came so quickly. It over-
whelmed my body completely. I could have sworn I was blind for a moment
as I gasped for air.
When I came back to my senses, Theodore was smiling up at me.
“Did you come?” he asked, although he already knew the answer.
“As if you need confirmation,” I chuckled. “Now untie me.”

289
 nureyluna

“I don’t know,” he mused, sliding on top of me and rubbing the exposed

skin of my side. “I kind of like seeing you like this. All spread out for me.”
“Now that you’re the heir, you think you can have anything you want?”
I asked with a smirk. He chuckled, then raised his hands in mock surrender. I
knew that would work.
He kissed me all over my body as he untied me one limb at a time.
When he’d finished, we collapsed onto the bed and melted into each other,
his warm body pressed against mine.
For a long time, we just lay there together, cuddling against each other and
listening to each other’s heartbeats.
“So I’ve been thinking about this wedding situation,” I began after a
long time.
“What about it?” he asked, running a hand through my hair.
“Well, it might not be such a bad idea,” I answered.
“Really? That’s not the reaction I expected,” he said, sitting up on his elbows.
I sighed before answering. “Ultimately, this is your family. And when I
married you, the first time, I promised to accept you, all of you. I suppose this
is part of it.”
He leaned in to give me a kiss, then, wrapped his arms around me, pull-
ing me close.
“I know you hate putting on a show though,” he noted. “This will be the
world’s biggest show.”
“I’ll make an exception this time,” I replied. “Besides, I think Thea would
enjoy all the planning. She seems excited by the idea of being a Princess.”
“Are you sure?” Theodore asked.
“Absolutely,” I pulled him into a deep kiss. “We’re already married anyway.”
He thought about it for a long moment before responding with a sigh.
“You’re right,” he agreed. “This is just a formality.”
“Our first wedding will always hold a special place in my heart though.”
“I should probably go inform the Queen,” he said. “There’s a lot to prepare
for a royal wedding.”
I bet there was. I couldn’t even begin to understand what went into planning
a wedding of this magnitude, but I knew I was about to find out.
My mind was racing with all the tasks we had to complete in the coming
weeks. All the cakes we would have to sample. The elegant dresses I would
have to try on.
Thea would undoubtedly be the flower girl. She needed a special dress too,
perhaps some flowers in her hair.

290
 at the foot of the king

There hadn’t been a royal wedding in a long time. The French public would
be expecting something grand. No pressure, Jasmine.

While Theodore went to speak to the Queen, I decided to take the kids
to the pool for some fun family time and lunch under the sun. Pierre wanted
to organize designer swimsuits and a 5-star picnic, but I said we had our own
suits, and asked for some grilled cheese and Capri-Sun.
The massive pool sparkled in the sunshine as I led the kids down to it,
surrounded by lush grass.
“Wooooooah!” cried out Thea before taking off across the deck and diving
into the crystal depths.
I chuckled as I made my way to a lounge chair near the water’s edge. While
Thea swam, I bounced baby Emrich up and down on my lap. He was having
the most fun. Pierre came over after a moment with some sandwiches and juice.
Thea climbed out of the water the moment the food got here and jabbed
a straw into a juice box like a gremlin.
I leaned back in my chair, basking in the sunlight as I breathed out.
The sunshine felt divine on my skin. I heard a splash and leaned forward
to watch as Thea returned to the pool and started to play pirate.
“I’m the mermaid,” she declared. “I’m going to lure the pirates off their
boat, then steal their gold.”
“And what roles do baby Emrich and I play?” I called to her.
“You’re stranded on an island,” she yelled.
“Oh no!” I responded. “Who’s going to rescue us?”
“I am,” Thea then dove underwater and resurfaced, splashing water towards
the edge of my lounge. Suddenly, I noticed a man crossing the other side of the
pool, with several very pretty women on his arm. I recognized him from the ball
the other night. He wore only a bathing suit, his abs flexing as he walked towards
me. The two women remained silent but lay down on loungers on the other
side of the pool. Who the hell was he? His name was on the tip of my tongue.
“Hi,” I waved at the man, trying to buy time.
“Hello,” he returned a cheeky smile. “You forget me already? I’m Jacques.”
“I remember,” I extended my hand for a handshake while blushing.
“I’m Jasmine.”
“I remember too.” His eyes dropped to Emrich. “How could I forget our
Madame Miele.”

291
 nureyluna

“I didn’t know you were staying at the palace,” I mentioned.

“Unfortunately, yes,” he shrugged. The idea didn’t seem to excite him.
“Why? Isn’t this satisfactory?” If Versailles wasn’t nice enough for him, I’m
not sure where he’d be satisfied.
“No, it’s not that. This is all wonderful,” he smirked. “It’s just that royal
life can be overwhelming.”
“Don’t tell me that,” I joked back. “I just learned I have to have a full-blown
royal wedding soon.”
He laughed heartily, “good luck with that. The King and the Queen have
a knack for interfering in everything. Especially Olympe.”
How did he know so much about the royal family?
“Why do you spend so much time here then?” I asked, trying to gather
more information about this strange man.
“I don’t have much of a choice,” he replied with a shrug.
This confused me. He could see the look of befuddlement on my face.
“I’m afraid I haven’t introduced myself properly,” he added. “My name is
Prince Jacques Bourbon, the original heir to the throne.”
My mouth fell open in shock. What the hell?
The man standing before me was Theodore’s uncle.

292
 chapter 14

Heir: An individual who is in line to inherit a hereditary position, title, or role.

JASMINE

M
y mind was a whirlwind of questions. Where could I even begin?
This was the man the King had deemed unfit to ascend the throne.
“Why did he bypass you as heir?” I questioned, then immediately
kicked myself inwardly for my big mouth. I just came right out and asked it?
How stupid could I be?
“They removed me from the line of succession because I refused to dance
to their tune,” he said, seemingly unfazed by my brash questioning.
“As I mentioned, the King and Queen are fans of control. They don’t tolerate
dissent. And I suppose, I just value my independence too much.”
“So, are you still mad at Theodore? Or the whole heir-change, I mean?” I
asked. If this guy had been in line to lead the most powerful country in Europe,
only to be tossed aside by his British nephew, he might very well have some
anger in him.
Jacques chuckled. “No, not at all. In fact, I’m more relieved than anything.
To be perfectly honest, the throne isn’t a concern of mine. Just keep it between
us, okay? The perks of the Bourbon name, like the swimming pool and the
women are what I’m after, not the burdens that come with it. It’s too much.
Royal responsibilities are dull and monotonous. Plus, it’s hard to misbehave
when you’re always under scrutiny.”
He threw me a wink. I wasn’t quite sure how to feel about it.
I found myself wondering if Theodore had conversed with him yet, if he

293
 nureyluna

was aware of all this. My face clearly looked unsettled, because Jacques leaned
forward and put a hand on mine.
“Listen,” he began. “I wanted to chat with you to try and steer you and
Theo away from this path. This life isn’t what you want. Believe me.”
I held my tongue, but felt my heart start to beat faster.
The truth was, while I was a little unsettled by Jacques, I was also uncertain
about royal life. And here was somebody who’d rejected it. I still wasn’t sure I
was ready to place my trust in him, though.
“I’m sure it’s not all doom and gloom,” I attempted to divert the conversation.
“You have no idea,” he responded, a dark look in his eyes.
My gaze fell on Emrich, who was now sound asleep. I suddenly imagined
him growing up as a spoiled prince. What would that do to him?
“Well,” Jacques rose to his feet. “I’ll leave you be, get back to my—”
“Friends?” I asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at his girls splashing
each other by the edge of the pool.
“My friends, yes,” he smirked.
I watched as he returned to the women, nuzzling into one’s neck before
planting a kiss on the other’s lips. Then the three of them hopped out of the
pool and sauntered off, probably to go have wild sex together somewhere in
the palace.
I rolled my eyes. Did he really have to flaunt his antics in front of Thea?
Jacques was evidently a playboy heartthrob who had no business running
a country.
Yet, despite my reservations about his lifestyle, he did raise a valid point.
As I replayed his words in my mind, I found my decision wavering.
Was I making the right call with the royal wedding? Was there more to the
King and Queen than met the eye? Would everything unravel the moment we
decided to stay?
I realized I hadn’t fully considered all the implications. After my conver-
sation with Jacques, my mind was heavy with doubts. Could I still back out?
Just then, Theodore materialized by the poolside, wearing a ‘Jefferson In-
dustries’ t-shirt and a Hawaiian print bathing suit.
His face lit up when he saw us. Swiftly, he shed his t-shirt and dove into the
pool, causing Thea to burst into laughter as he made a splash.
“Dad!” she hollered. “You’re not supposed to dive in the pool!”
“You’re right,” he lifted his hands in surrender. “My apologies. But some-
times the king can do what commoners can’t.” He winked at me and I rolled
my eyes pointedly.

294
 at the foot of the king

“I’ll race you to mom,” Theodore challenged. Thea took him up on the
offer easily.
They both paddled over to where Emrich and I were, creating a big ruckus
as they did.
“I have some news to share with you both,” he announced as he climbed
out of the pool, his gaze shifting between Thea and me.
“What is it?” I asked, tossing him a fluffy towel.
“We have a date,” he hinted, raising an eyebrow suggestively at me. I gave
him a curious look.
“A date for the wedding,” he clarified.
“Whose wedding?” Thea inquired.
“Jasmine’s and mine,” he replied, tousling her hair that she’d just dried off.
“But you already got married,” she looked at us, puzzled. “Remember?”
“Well, we’re going to do it again,” he explained. “Because I just love mommy
so much. And we’re going to do it here, a proper royal wedding.”
Thea’s mouth fell open as her eyes sparkled with excitement.
“Really? Like the ones in the movies?” She was practically vibrating with
excitement now.
I smiled at Thea. I couldn’t bring myself to share my apprehensions with
them now. Not with that gleam in Thea’s eyes.
What was the big deal anyway? It was just a grand party, no strings attached.
We would enjoy ourselves, and not have to think about any thrones for years
and years. It would be a positive step for our family. I just had to keep telling
myself that.
“Can I have a special dress?” Thea asked, still bubbling with royal wedding
questions.
“Absolutely, you can have the most special dress,” I assured her.
“And Emrich can wear a little tux again too,” Theodore added.
“Can I help choose the cake?” Thea’s words tumbled out in her excitement.
“Can we have two cakes?”
“You can have as many cakes as you want,” Theodore playfully
tapped her nose.
“When is it?” I asked. I saw Theodore’s face fall a little at my question.
“That’s the thing,” Theo tilted his head. “It’s in a little under a month.”
I felt nerves douse me like cold water. Why couldn’t shake off the unease
gnawing at my gut?
I just knew a month could pass in the blink of an eye.
And it would. But would I be ready?

295
 chapter 15

Movie: A visual storytelling medium where moving images are shown on a screen
or television to convey a narrative.

JASMINE

T
heodore and Thea squished onto the lounger next to Emrich and me.
As much as I loved them, I thanked my lucky stars they didn’t try to
join me and Emrich. I didn’t want to get all wet.
“Jasmine, aren’t you thrilled?” Thea asked, her eyes gleaming with excite-
ment. “Your wedding is going to be a fairytale, just like Cinderella’s.”
I managed a forced smile. “Just like Cinderella,” I echoed. Thea was really
excited about all this Princess stuff, but Theodore caught my lack of enthusiasm.
“I bet your wedding will outshine Cinderella’s,” Thea continued, her words
tumbling out in a rush. “Oh! You should have a pumpkin carriage. No, is that
silly? Well, either way, you have to wear the dress, that beautiful Cinderella
dress. That’s a must must must!”
Theodore cut through her chatter. “What if we and Emrich go watch Cin-
derella right now?”
Thea nodded, her face lighting up. She clapped her hands together. “Yay!”
“Greta,” Theodore motioned to the nanny. “Could you get Thea and Emrich
ready for movie night? Jammies and popcorn, okay?”
Greta came over and scooped Emrich out of my grateful arms.
“Are you and mommy not joining us?” Thea’s face fell.
“We wouldn’t miss Cinderella night for the world,” Theodore assured her.
“I just need to discuss the wedding with mommy first. Then we’ll be right up.”

296
 at the foot of the king

Thea’s face brightened again and she scampered off after Greta. Once the
kids were safely out of earshot, Theodore turned to me. “What’s bothering
you, sweet?”
“What do you mean?” I asked, trying to feign innocence and taking a slurp
of my Capri sun.
He arched an eyebrow, not convinced by my faint. He knew me too well,
knew all my little quirks and subtle mood changes. Sometimes, it felt like he
could read my mind.
“I met your uncle,” I confessed.
“Jacques?” He looked mildly surprised. “I didn’t know he was back in town.
Last I heard, he was holed up in Corsica drinking the days away.”
“Yes, we met,” I nodded. “First time was at the ball, but I didn’t recognize
him until he showed up at the pool today.”
Theodore’s face clouded darkly and his eyes flitted around the pool. “What
did he tell you?”
“Nothing much,” I tried to downplay it. “Just some talk about the King
and Queen interfering in everyone’s affairs.”
Theodore looked annoyed, shaking his head. “Don’t take Jacques too se-
riously. He’s always stirring up trouble. He likes it when everyone’s has fucked
up as he is.”
I chewed my lower lip, looking at the man I loved so much.
He probably knew what he was talking about. Jacques was his uncle, after
all, even if he didn’t look all that much older than Theodore. I let out a long
breath, trying to push my worries aside.
“You seem tense,” Theodore observed.
“I am,” I admitted. “It’s this whole royal thing. I think it’s starting to
get to me.”
“Would a massage help?” Theodore asked, a dangerous glint in his eye. “We
could head back to our room before the movie. Help you relax a bit?”
I smirked back at him. “Only if you catch me.”
And then, without waiting for a reply, I jumped up and sprinted away
towards the palace.

I stretched out on the plush bed, completely nude, panting wildly.

Theodore let me get all the way to our room before catching me, where he
tore off my bathing suit in one, promising to buy me ten new ones in its place.

297
 nureyluna

As I watched him approach, his bare abs flexing as he stepped towards the
bed, a shiver of anticipation ran through me. Our eyes met as he poured scented
lavender oils onto his fingers and I felt myself melting under his intense gaze.
“Ready?” he asked.
“Always,” I breathed, not sure whether my breathlessness was because of
my running or just because I was looking at him.
I rolled over and lay on my stomach, and his hands were warm as they
started to knead my shoulders, gradually working their way down my back.
His touch was firm yet gentle, as if he knew exactly what I needed. With
each stroke, I could feel the tension slipping away, replaced by a soothing calm.
It was like a soft, delectable sort of hypnosis rolling over my body in waves,
filling me up, rejuvenating me.
The world and all its problems seemed to fade into the background. All that
existed were Theodore’s firm, sure hands making putty of my tense muscles.
Slowly, he moved to my legs, and I felt a tingle run through my core at his
hands’ proximity.
Unable to help myself, I let out a soft, desperate moan, and instantly felt
Theodore’s hands stop. He let out a low chuckle, and I knew he must have
something up his sleeve.
For a moment, nothing happened.
And then I gasped as his fingers found their way to my folds, slipping
inside me.
His palm settled between my thighs, his fingers expertly massaging my clit.
His other hand rested on the small of my back, steadying me as I squirmed.
Sparks and jolts ran through my body as if I was hooked up to a battery.
I could feel my release growing inside me, threatening to overwhelm me
and blow me sky high.
My breathing became more ragged, my heart threatening to burst out
of my chest.
The pressure was building higher than I’d ever felt before. I gripped the
edges of the sheets.
Just as I was on the brink of climax, a loud, insistent knock shattered the
moment, dousing me in icy emptiness.
We both jolted upright, and Theodore’s fingers slid out of me.
“Who is it?” Theodore called out, annoyance lacing his voice.
“It’s Pierre, sir,” came the regretful voice outside the door. It would appear
that, once again, he was aware what he’d been forced to break up.
“Not now, Pierre,” Theodore shot back. “We’re occupied.”

298
 at the foot of the king

We certainly were.
“I’m afraid it’s urgent,” Pierre persisted, sounding like he wanted nothing
better than to never come back to this room again.
Theodore rolled his eyes as he rolled off me. “One moment.”
He hurried to get dressed as I desperately tried to ignore the gnawing ache
of need still pulsing in my core. It would have to wait.
“I apologize for the interruption,” Pierre bowed as Theodore wrenched
open the door. “But the Queen has requested to see you.”
“Fine. I’ll be right there,” Theodore replied curtly. But when he tried to
close the door, Pierre held it open, looking apologetic.
“Actually, it’s Madame Miele the Queen wishes to see,” he clarified, turning
to me. “Alone.”

299
 chapter 16

Etiquette: ​​The behavior or actions deemed appropriate by societal norms or author-

itative guidelines in social or formal situations.

JASMINE

W
ith a sense of impending doom and a racing heartbeat, I made my
way to the Queen’s quarters. I couldn’t believe I’d actually gotten
used to saying words like ‘quarters’.
I was nervous about seeing Queen Olympe. The tension between us was
palpable; she had made it clear she didn’t care for me, and I wasn’t sure what
I’d done to deserve her cold demeanor.
Normally, I had Theodore with me, acting as a mediator. But now, I was
on my own. I had to face the dragon by myself. Note to self, don’t refer to your
grandmother-in-law as a dragon.
I felt queasy as I reached the grand door to her office. You got this, I told
myself, trying to muster courage. You’re a strong, independent woman.
Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door.
The Queen’s chambers were situated on the opposite end of the palace. Upon
opening the door, I was greeted by an extravagant room, somehow surpassing
even the grandeur of mine and Theodore’s quarters. My eyes darted around,
taking in the opulence. In the back of my head, I realized that this might all
be mine someday.
“Ahem!” I jumped as the queen’s harsh throat-clear echoed around the room.
I whirled around to see her sitting on a large velvet couch, her posture regal.
“Ah, Jasmine,” she said, her voice laced with a hint of condescension. “I was

300
 at the foot of the king

beginning to think you wouldn’t show up.” Passive aggressive much? I thought.
“I apologize,” I replied with a curtsy. “I was at the pool with the children
and needed to freshen up.” You interrupted my massage, are you satisfied now?
I wanted to retort.
“Splendid,” she replied, her smile not reaching her eyes. I wondered for the
umpteenth time why it was she despised me so much. If there was any doubt
before, it was now confirmed.
“What did you wish to discuss?” I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.
Polite, polite, polite.
“You may become Queen one day,” she began, standing up and striding
towards me. “It’s of vital importance that you fit the part. The people of France
need a strong king and a Queen they see as perfect. Without order, they tend
towards violence and chaos.”
I gulped, suddenly wishing I’d chosen a nicer outfit to wear.
“As such,” the queen continued, “I thought we could have an eti-
quette lesson.”
I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of her words. The pressure was on,
and I wasn’t at all sure I had that magic etiquette gene she was talking about.
My hands were clammy with sweat as I stood before Olympe, her disapproval
pressing down on me like a physical force.
I straightened my back, attempting to portray confidence despite the storm
within me. The Queen began the lesson, her eyes assessing me critically.
“You must walk with grace,” she instructed, motioning for me to
demonstrate.
I took a deep, nervous breath and started to walk across the room towards
her. As I walked back and forth under her watchful gaze, she wrinkled her
nose in distaste.
“Shoulders back,” she snapped. “Chin up. Footsteps should fall even on the
balls of your feet. Eyes should be facing upward. Jasmine, you’re slouching.”
I pulled my shoulders back as far as they would go. I tilted my chin. Adjusted
my eyeline. Made sure my feet landed square every time. But for each aspect of
my walk I fixed, the Queen had another note.
Twenty minutes into our lesson, I had a nagging suspicion that no matter
how hard I tried, I would never meet her expectations. It felt like she had called
me here just to belittle me.
“No, no, no,” she tutted. “Princess Jasmine, such sloppiness is unbecoming
of royalty. You must strive for perfection, as that’s what the public expects of us.”
Her words felt like a sharp pain to my side. I wanted nothing more in that

301
 nureyluna

moment than to retreat and cry. Was I just tarnishing the royal lineage with my
commonness? Was that all I was now? Was I truly unfit for this life?
“Here,” she said, placing a heavy book on my head. “Try balancing this
while you walk. It should help you maintain a strong posture.”
I stared at her. She had to be kidding. But a tilt of her eyebrow told me
she wasn’t.
Ooooookay. Taking a deep breath, I straightened my back, planted my feet
firmly in the center of the floor, and began to walk.
After a few steps, the book fell to the floor, echoing off the walls. I bent to
pick it up, but the Queen darted forward and slapped my hand away. She glared.
“A royal must never reach,” she chided, signaling the silent attendant to
retrieve the book and place it back on my head. Once it was balancing again,
she motioned impatiently for me to start moving again.
I managed a few more steps before the book toppled again. This time, I
caught it before it hit the ground. I looked up at the Queen, hoping that this
was better.
The Queen raised an eyebrow skeptically.
“Hmm,” she said. “You are improving.” I felt my heart lift hopefully.
“However, it isn’t nearly good enough. You need practice, desperately.”
I swallowed my retort and tried to avert my gaze from her. I didn’t want
her to see the mixture of guilt and anger growing on my face.
“Very well,” the queen said after a pause. “That’s enough for today.”
She didn’t need to tell me twice. I attempted to hand her the book, but she
pushed it back at me.
“No,” she said. “You keep that book and study it. If you’re to marry my
grandson under French royal law and become a Princess, you need to read it
from cover to cover. And you don’t only need to read it, but internalize every
word. It was already enough of a blight that I needed to have it translated into
English.” She made a sour face.
I tucked the book under my arm and waited for further instructions, but
she simply looked me up and down.
“That’s all,” she dismissed me.
As I left her room, the weight of her disapproval hung heavy on my shoul-
ders. What if I never met her expectations? What if I was always just some
dumb foreigner?
Just down the hall, I ran into Thalia coming out of the kitchen. She had
pastries tucked under her arm. Thank God, a friendly face.
She froze when she saw me, and tried to hide the pastries.

302
 at the foot of the king

“You didn’t see anything,” she smirked. “Royal life is atrocious, but they
make the best baked goods in the world.”
I chuckled, glad of the distraction.
“I’m so glad to see you,” I said, accepting the pain au chocolat she offered me.
“Did you just come from seeing her royal majesty of properness?” Thalia
asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She took a massive bite of a croissant.
I nodded, rolling my eyes in spite of myself.
“Judging by the look on your face,” she said. “I’m guessing she subjected
you to one of her dreadful etiquette lessons.”
My mouth fell open in surprise. “Is it that obvious?”
“Don’t worry,” she reassured me, brushing a strand of hair from my face.
“It’s just an intimidation tactic. Nothing you can’t handle. She did the same
thing to me when I was courting Christopher, trying to guilt me into staying
in the royal family.”
“You’re probably right,” I said, feeling my breath ease again.
“I don’t know if I’ve told you this,” Thalia continued. “But I am so thrilled
to see you again. Even if it is in the French court of all places. The times we
hung out in London were the most I’ve laughed in decades.”
At least one of Theodore’s family members was happy to have me around.
“Thank you,” I said, relief flooding me. “You have no idea how much I
needed to hear that.”
“Now shake off that horrid woman’s energy and go spend some time with
your family,” she said, rubbing my back.
She was right. Some time with Theodore and the kids was all I needed to
feel better.
I was so lucky to have someone like her in my corner.

After hearing about my afternoon, Theodore insisted on putting the kids

to bed while I relaxed.
I curled up on the couch and reached for one of my favorite romance nov-
els, thinking it might help me unwind. But then I remembered the book the
Queen had given me. She seemed serious about me reading it cover to cover
before marrying Theodore.
I didn’t want to risk ignoring her demand. Might as well get started.
Pulling the heavy book towards me and flipping through the pages, I real-
ized this was going to be a challenging read. The text was thick and dense, and

303
 nureyluna

it looked very small on the page. And for a book that was originally in French,
the English was too complicated even for me to understand.
It wouldn’t provide any entertainment, that was for sure. But for Theodore,
I was willing to do the work.
“What are you reading?” Theodore asked, entering our room. I jumped,
looking up to see that it was significantly darker outside than when I start-
ed reading.
Shit. How long had I been re-reading the first page?
“This book your grandmother told me to read,” I replied as Theodore
climbed onto the bed with me.
“Oh no,” he groaned. “That book is the worst. She used to make me read
it every summer when I visited. She even made me recite passages from it
from memory.”
I laughed. “Does everyone in the royal family have horror stories with
this book?”
He nodded vigorously, before pulling me into a kiss. But I pushed him away.
“Yeah, well,” I sighed. “Now it’s my turn. Let me study, Mr. Prince.”
Theodore chuckled darkly and slid down my body, trailing soft kisses
down my leg.
“I can’t concentrate if you’re distracting me,” I said.
“I know,” he chuckled. “That’s the point.” A devilish smile cracked his face.
His fingers traced my legs, moving up my inner thigh.
A warmth spread through me, making the words on the page blur. The
English language seemed foreign to me, and all I could think about was the
sensation growing in my core.
I tossed the book aside, letting it fall with a loud thud.
I guess reading could wait till morning.
Theodore and I had more important things to worry about.

304
 chapter 17

Tasting: An event designed to taste and compare different varieties of food or

beverages.

JASMINE

T
“ heodors, I need you.”
His fingers meandered up my thigh, leaving a trail of goosebumps in
their wake. He paused at my hip, teasing me by dipping down into my
valley then sliding out, before continuing their journey.
The anticipation was an exquisite torment, his teasing touch driving me
to the brink of madness. My whimpering grew so loud I had to bury my face
in the silky pillow under me to stop from waking the whole palace.
His fingertips were like a drug, and I was fucking addicted. They lingered
at the juncture of my thighs, where I was becoming slicker with every pass-
ing moment.
What was he waiting for? I needed him immediately.
“Please…” I managed to gasp out, my voice laced with desperation.
“Please, what?” he smirked, kissing up the most sensitive curve of my neck.
I shivered at the feeling, shudders reverberating through my entire body. “You
need to say it.”
“Please… please fuck me with your fingers,” I finally cried out, feeling
the blush rise up my cheeks almost instantaneously at the triumphant look
on his face.
“I thought you wanted to read your book,” he teased, sliding his fingers
further from my entrance.

305
 nureyluna

“I changed my mind,” I mumbled, half coherent. Theodore’s eyebrow arched

in amusement, his lips curving into a mischievous smile.
“Beg me,” he finally said.
“I beg you,” I retorted, my tone dripping with sarcasm, trying hard to put
on a straight face but going insane on the inside.
Theodore shook his head, his expression clearly conveying that my attempt
was far from convincing.
“Try again,” he smirked, dancing his fingers further away down my leg.
“Please,” I implored, my voice a whisper. “Touch me.”
“That’s better,” he smiled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “But not
good enough yet.”
What did he want from me? To grovel on my hands and knees?
I craved his touch. My body felt like it was aflame and he was the only
one who could extinguish it. I gripped his wrist, guiding his hand to where I
needed him most.
“You’re so wet,” he observed. “And I’ve hardly done anything.”
“What are you going to do to change that?” I challenged him, my gaze
locked with his.
Recognizing the dare in my eyes, Theodore’s smile widened. Suddenly, he
flipped me over. Trailing kisses down my body, he ventured down my back,
stopping at the base of my spine.
“Spread your legs,” he murmured, gently nudging my knees apart.
His hands parted me as his tongue dipped down to trace my folds
from behind.
As his tongue danced at my entrance, he rubbed my clit, massaging it re-
lentlessly.
Every stroke was like a thousand fireworks exploding through my body,
emanating from my core and spreading all throughout my body.
His fingers circled the sensitive nub, tapping it gently between rotations,
stirring it to life.
I jerked forward as his tongue dived into me, prying me open as it swirled
inside of me.
Venturing further between my legs, he pulled me onto him, his lips latching
onto my clit, sucking it fervently.
The sound of his wet lips on my body was intoxicating. As he withdrew
his tongue from me, he gave my ass a light slap.
“Hey,” I yelped as I felt his manhood spring free of his underwear and slap
against my ass with a delicious thud.

306
 at the foot of the king

Slowly, he entered me from behind, pressing me down into the bed, my

legs spreading even wider.
I exhaled in relief as I took him in, feeling every inch of him inside me.
When he’d bottomed out inside me, I was nothing but a trembling mess.
And then he pulled slowly back out, agonizing me with every inch. He
paused when only the head was inside. I inhaled softly.
And then he plunged back in with full force, making my body practically
shut down with ecstasy. It was like my body didn’t know how to handle the
feelings coursing through it.
He pulled out again, and then slammed in again, establishing a smooth,
powerful rhythm.
Every time he pulled out, I felt an aching emptiness, craving his presence
within me.
His thrusts quickened with each stroke, my heartbeat matching his rhythm.
I found myself gasping for air as he delved deeper and deeper into me, spread-
ing my legs even further until I was nearly doing the splits to accommodate him.
But the further I spread open, the higher the pressure built inside of me.
“I’m about to come,” I stuttered, my body succumbing to a wave of pleasure.
I felt his cock pulse inside of me, spilling his seed deep into my body.
As his warmth filled me, pure bliss and contentment followed.
By the time he finally slid off me and pulled me tenderly into his arms, I
was already drifting off to sleep.

The first item on our wedding planning agenda was the cake.
Pierre had made a cake testing appointment for us later that week in Paris.
Theodore thought it would be a lovely idea to include Thea in this special day,
and I wholeheartedly agreed.
All the parenting books we’d been devouring in preparation for our im-
pending parenthood advised us to spend quality time with her, so she wouldn’t
feel usurped by the new baby.
With all the significant changes in our lives, we hadn’t had much oppor-
tunity to do so.
So it was that the three of us drove in a cute little red convertible to the
city’s finest pastry chef’s bakery on a Monday morning.
“Monsieur Jefferson, Madame Miele,” the proprietor bowed low as we
stepped through the door.

307
 nureyluna

My jaw dropped as we entered the bakery, which smelled like all the most
delicious scents in the world rolled up into one, and looked like a patisserie-lov-
er’s heaven.
Loaves of bread lined one wall, while a selection of the most over-the-top
delicacies were spread out under glass across several counters.
A single table was set up in the center, surrounded by an assortment of
grand, multi-tiered wedding cakes. Each one was a different hue, and they were
all so large they looked almost like a cartoon in this normal-sized room.
There were bright yellow cakes adorned with edible pearls, blue cakes that
evoked images of the ocean, and white cakes embellished with floral lace patterns.
“Could we have all of them?” Thea asked, her eyes wide with wonder.
“We’re about to try all of them if that’s what you mean,” Theodore chuck-
led. At that, Thea’s jaw nearly hit the floor, and she sprinted to the table as fast
as her legs could carry her.
The first cake was a strawberries and cream concoction. Next was a choc-
olate delight. Then there was the carrot cake, which Thea didn’t care for but I
thought had some interesting flavors.
“I don’t like vegetables in my cake,” she declared, her face scrunched up
in distaste. By the time we sampled the lemon drizzle cake, I was stuffed and
could hardly taste another bite.
“Eating this much cake is like an extreme sport,” I joked.
“Consider me an athlete,” Theodore quipped, scooping an icing lemon
onto his fork and downing it in one. I rolled my eyes and nudged him in the ribs.
Once we had tasted all the cakes, they were arranged on the table in front
of us, each one a little lighter than it was before our sampling.
“Do we have a favorite?” the baker asked, twirling his mustache in a way
that was almost offensive in its Frenchness.
“I simply can’t choose just one,” I sighed. Thea was still engrossed in the
strawberries and cream cake, the only slice she had nearly finished. It was evi-
dently her favorite, as she had whipped cream covering her face.
“Is that one your favorite?” I asked her, and she nodded, her mouth full of
candied strawberries.
I looked over at Theodore, and he smiled back at me. We were both thinking
the same thing.
“Should we pick that one?” I asked Thea, stealing a strawberry from her
plate and earning a stink eye in return.
“Yes,” she blurted, then clapped a hand over her mouth. “I mean, no, I
mean, I don’t know.” Her face went red as the cake as she blushed.

308
 at the foot of the king

“What do you mean?” Theodore asked, frowning.

“Well it’s you and Jasmine’s wedding,” Thea stated matter-of-factly. “Not
mine. So I don’t get a vote.” Hearing her say that made my heart swell with pride.
She was such a considerate and sensitive child. It nearly brought tears to my eyes.
“Isn’t it pretty lucky that that one is my favorite too?” I winked at her.
“Really?” she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
“Really,” I confirmed. When I glanced at Theodore, he was smiling at me,
as though he had deciphered my little ruse. I put a finger to my lips, telling him
to take my secret to the grave.
Suddenly, I was blinded by a flash of white light and a loud click
filled the room.
Before I knew what was happening, Theodore had grabbed me and Thea,
slamming us to the floor. I lay there, heart pounding in my chest. What the
hell just happened?
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Was that Theodore? I’d never heard
him so mad.
I got unsteadily to my feet to see Theodore holding a squat, balding man
by the neck. In the man’s hand was a big professional camera.
He looked oddly familiar. I wracked my brains, and finally realized who
it was. Roy Jones, the reporter from the other night. I slowly realized what the
light and the sound was.
Fucking paparazzi. His leering gaze made my skin crawl. He must have
snuck in the shop while the baker wasn’t looking.
“He’s scary,” Thea said, looking at Jones’s leering face. Even as Theodore
held him back, he was trying to get one of his pictures.
“I know sweetheart,” I comforted her, hugging her close. “Theodore, leave
him. Let’s go home. We can finish picking a cake later.”
After a moment, Theodore nodded, tossing Jones aside and helped us hur-
ry past the spluttering baker. When we stepped outside, however, we heard
the doorbell ring behind us. Roy Jones staggered onto the street, raising his
camera again.
Fortunately, our car was parked right out front, just a few feet away.
“Come on,” Jones leered as we made a beeline for the car door. “Give us a
pose. Princess Thea give us a smile with your nanny.”
Theodore froze in his tracks, spinning around to confront the man. Roy
Jones backed up a bit at Theodore’s advance, but held his ground.
“She’s going to have to get used to having her picture taken,” he shrugged.
“We have a right to take photos of her. She’s a monarch.”

309
 nureyluna

This seemed to ignite a fire in Theodore. His eyes darkened as he charged

towards Jones, who seemed to realize too late that he’d made the wrong decision.
He stumbled backwards, attempting to evade Theodore. But he was too slow.
Theodore seized him by the collar of his shirt again, this time slamming
him against the outside wall of the bakery. His eyes widened in terror.
“Never speak to my daughter again,” Theodore growled. “And never take
another photo of me or of my family.”
“Okay,” Jones squeaked, nodding frantically. Theodore released him, but
not before snatching his camera and smashing it against the wall.
Then he pivoted on his heels and returned to us, his breath ragged and his
face flushed with anger.
“Let’s go,” he said, holding the car door open for me and Thea.
I glanced back at Roy Jones and his shattered camera, and felt dread fill me.
This was our reality now. And I had a feeling it was only going to get worse.
But I didn’t know then just how bad it would get.

310
 chapter 18

Tower: A tall, narrow structure, standalone or attached, with full walls or a frame-
work, used for various purposes.

JASMINE

T
he Roy Jones incident consumed my thoughts, not just for the rest of
the evening, but well into the next day. The way he had glommed onto
us, as if we owed him something, as if we were public property made
my stomach clench every time I thought about it.
And then there was the fury in Theodore’s eyes when he’d lost his temper.
I couldn’t gauge just how far he would go if someone pushed him too far.
He confessed to me that all he could see was red.
While I could understand the protective instincts he felt towards us, I was
aware that this was a dangerous path.
He could lose control and do something he might regret later. He could
actually harm someone. It was as if all the work I’d done with him was coming
undone, and he was retreating to his old ways now we were here.
I couldn’t shake off this dreadful feeling, and the fact that this could be
our new normal.
It was the antithesis of what I wanted for our family. I longed for the tran-
quility of our previous life back in England.
I had poured my heart and soul into softening Theodore, molding him
into the man he was now, the tender and loving father that he was. I didn’t
want a few intrusive photographers to undo all of that. Our family’s harmony
was at stake here.

311
 nureyluna

The next morning, Theodore was curt with me. He barely spent any time
with us before he hurried off to meet with the King.
At first, I was angry. I wanted to throw the expensive vase on my nightstand
against the wall. But then I forced myself to calm down.
Theodore wasn’t going to revert back to how he’d been before. I was not
about to let that happen. Not on my watch…
In his absence, I spent most of the day strolling around the palace grounds
with Thea and Emrich. I pushed Emrich’s stroller while Thea performed cart-
wheels up ahead. I filmed her antics for Theodore to see later. Knowing him as
I did, he was going to regret missing this.
“Did you see that?” she would ask me after each cartwheel. I would applaud
and cheer her on each time. It was an idyllic day with the kids.
Until the skies opened up and it began to pour rain. Ugh, I’d hoped at least
the weather would be better once we left England. Even here, the weather in
summer was fickle.
Laughing and soaked, we dashed inside and made our way back to our
rooms in the palace.
Both Thea and I froze when we saw the surprise waiting for us.
In the entrance hall of our private quarters, a colossal bouquet of flowers
sat on the table. It was enormous, standing at least three feet tall, filled with
peonies and lavender.
“Wow!” Thea cried out, standing on her toes to try and catch a whiff of
them. “Who sent them?”
I spotted a note tucked into the bouquet.
I picked it up and read it, a smile spreading across my face, my heart un-
clenching for the first time in twenty-four hours.
Sorry I wasn’t around today, the note said. Go to our bedroom for a surprise.
“They’re from your father,” I told Thea, my infectious smile spreading.
Greta, who had been reading the note over my shoulder, offered to help, a
knowing smirk on her face.
“Here,” she said, reaching for Emrich. “Let me put Prince Emrich down
for his nap.”
I was grateful for her assistance, allowing me to fully immerse myself in
this treasure hunt Theodore had planned for me.
Following the directions, I rushed to our bedroom. I pushed the door
open expecting to find Theodore, but instead I found something else, which
surprised me.
On the bed was a large, polished black box with another note on top.

312
 at the foot of the king

The note instructed, put me on then go to the palace valet.

I opened the box, heart pounding excitedly. Inside was a gorgeous floor-
length gown that made me gasp. It was black, with purple satin inlays that felt
heavenly to the touch. I was infatuated.
Where on earth was Theodore planning to take me that required such a
stunning outfit?
Could this have been what he was occupied with all day?
Once I was dressed, I hurried downstairs, planting a kiss on Thea and
Emrich’s foreheads before I left. Then I hurried through the palace, excite-
ment brimming.
At the valet, a chauffeur awaited me.
“Madame Miele,” he greeted with a bow. “Prince Theodore has instructed
me to take you to a secret location. Please get in.”
“Can you give me a clue as to where we’re going,” I joked as I climbed into
the sleek Mercedes limo.
“I’m afraid I cannot,” he replied with a slight smile and a wink.
The chauffeur climbed in the front and pulled away from the palace
seamlessly.
Through the limo window, I watched the city whiz by.
Paris was a blur of twinkling lights. The picturesque streets I had seen in
countless movies before. Vines and flowers overflowing from grand, picturesque
balconies carved into the facades of grand marble buildings. Paris truly was
the city of love.
I gasped when we turned a corner and the Eiffel Tower came into view,
glittering majestically above the city.
But I was even more surprised when the chauffeur brought us to a stop
right at its base. With a flourish, he climbed out and held the door open for me.
“Madame Miele, please follow me,” he instructed.
Heart pounding, we walked right up to the Eiffel Tower. I was surprised
not to see a line of tourists waiting to go up. In fact, the ticket window looked to
be closed. The chauffeur guided me into the elevator and I followed, wordless,
wondering what awaited me at the top. But nothing I could have imagined would
have prepared me for the reality. When the elevator doors slid open, there was a
sprawling collection of flowers, thousands of them. They were all of different
colors and designs, spread out in a beautiful array across the observation deck
of the tower. The sheer volume of them left me stunned. It was otherworldly.
And there, amidst the sea of flowers, looking positively dashing in his sleek
black tux, stood Theodore. He flashed a delighted grin at me and he looked so

313
 nureyluna

handsome in that moment that it was almost painful.

“What’s all this?” I asked as I ran up to him and planted a kiss on his lips.
“I thought we might select your bridal bouquet over dinner. Away from
prying eyes and cameras.” That’s when I noticed what I had taken for an obser-
vation deck was actually the balcony of a closer restaurant, halfway up the tower.
A butler waited nearby with a bottle of champagne. Dinner alone in the Eiffel
Tower, surrounded by flowers? I truly was the luckiest woman in the world.
Theodore offered his arm and led me to a table in the midst of the mul-
ticolored floral forest. “This is breathtaking,” I said as I sat down, awestruck.
Beyond the balcony, all of Paris lay before us, bathed in a golden sunset glow.
“Dinner for two?” the butler asked as he approached, half in jest. There
would be no other guests here tonight. We had the whole place to ourselves,
free to do as we pleased.
The butler poured champagne for each of us and I took a sip, drinking in the
entire scene around us as I did. “Is this what you were busy with all day?” I asked.
“Yes,” Theodore replied. “Did I surprise you?”
“That’s an understatement.”
“Good,” he reached across the table to hold my hand. “You know we’re about
to get married for the second time, and I think it’s crucial for me to be able to
surprise you every now and then. To ensure you aren’t growing bored of me.”
Get bored of him? How could he even think that? I could never grow
bored of someone like Theodore. Each day with him brought something new
and exciting.
“Well, let’s think,” I joked. “First, you surprised me with the fact that you
were my boss, then that you were attracted to me. Then that you’d been secretly
pining for me for years. Then that you were a prince, and I was your princess.
And now you bring me to a surprise dinner on top of the Eiffel tower. Yeah,
I’m getting really bored?” He laughed. “You forget when we got kidnapped
together,” he pointed out, clinking our glasses together.
“For better or for worse, I’m glad it happened,” I smiled at him. “If it hadn’t,
we wouldn’t be here right now, would we?” He pulled me towards him, until
I was sitting in his lap. His lips grazed my neck as his hands roamed my body
under the lovely black dress.
“You know,” he had a mischievous glint in his eye. “I don’t think many
people can say they had sex on top of the Eiffel Tower.”
“No, I don’t think so,” I replied.
Theodore leaned in and whispered seductively in my ear.
“We could be the first.”

314
 chapter 19

Venue: A place or locale designated for specific types of events.

JASMINE

W
“ hat about the waiter?” I could feel myself getting wet, in spite
of myself.
“I told him not to bother us for a while.”
With Theodore, it was like living in a dream. He always seemed to think of
everything before I did, ensuring I never had to worry about the mundane details.
This allowed me to simply drift from one experience to the next, soaking
it all in without interruption. He really was like my own storybook prince, in
every way.
“Are you sure no one will be able to see us?” I asked, my excitement al-
ready mounting.
“I’m sure of it,” he replied. “I’ve already hired men to try to see stuff from
the ground. Even with a zoom lens, the paparazzi can’t get at us.”
He turned me around so our chests were pressing together, and his lips
sought mine in a fervent kiss. I could feel the heat emanating from his body, and
I pressed myself against him, feeling his manhood growing through his pants.
His fingers danced along my thigh, hiking up my dress and slipping his
hand beneath my silk underwear. His rough fingers pulled at my silk panties,
sliding them down past my legs.
I felt his finger fumble with his zipper, and I reached mine down to help.
When I’d finally gotten him free from his zipper, his manhood seemed to
unfurl like a sword ready to be plunged into its sheath.

315
 nureyluna

“Are you ready for me, baby?” he asked, his husky voice sending a cascade
of goosebumps down my spine. I could only moan in response. I was already
so slick for him.
I nearly screamed as he slipped two fingers inside of me, exploring my insides
while his palm pressed against my clitoris.
I ground against him, craving his touch. My hands began to stroke his
shaft, up and down, up and down, as his hands teased me.
The anticipation amplified as his fingers expertly navigated my core, teasing
me with each touch.
Each brush against my clit made me release low moans and feel a warmth
building between my legs.
He traced over my swollen clitoris, sending electric shocks through-
out my body.
“I’m already about to come,” I whispered to him, which elicited a danger-
ous chuckle.
His eyes darkened with resolve as he reached deeper into my core, want-
ing to milk the orgasm out of me. I could feel myself growing wetter, ready to
submit to his will.
“No,” I stopped him. “I want to come at the same time as you.”
I reached down to feel his massive cock, lining his tip up with my entrance.
With one powerful thrust, his cock buried itself between my folds, causing
us both to moan to the heavens in unison.
“You feel incredible,” he moaned as he pressed further into me, my insides
tightening around him. The walls of my core trembled as he began to move,
sliding in and out.
He grasped my ass, guiding me up and down onto him.
I threw my head back and howled like an animal as waves of pleasure surged
through me.
“I love you, Jasmine,” Theodore said through ragged pants, his eyes locked
with mine.
“I love you,” I returned his gaze with equal intensity, my hands curling
through his hair. I buried my head in his shoulder, relishing the scent of his sweat
as I pounded hard down onto his cock, desperate to feel his seed within me.
“I want you to look at me when you come,” he said, his thumb gently
brushing against my lower lip. His other hand snaked around my neck, turning
me towards him.
I nodded, unable to utter another word, the sensations too distracting for
me to form a coherent thought.

316
 at the foot of the king

The pulsating continued to build until I couldn’t hold back any longer
and I let go.
My body trembled with desire as I succumbed to the feeling, euphoria
pouring over me like a thick, juicy syrup. My thoughts couldn’t keep pace with
the overwhelming intensity consuming my body.
There was no point resisting it. All I could do was surrender my body to
the sensation.
Every time I thought it had ended, it kept coming. Wave after wave, the
orgasm hit me, knocking me out of this plane of existence and into the next.
For a moment, I believed that I would orgasm forever. Here, atop the Eif-
fel Tower.
The world faded away. All that existed was my body and Theodore’s.
His throbbing cock burying into my core, filling me up. Making me wholer
than I’d ever been in my entire life.
After a few minutes, when I finally returned to reality, I noticed that The-
odore was watching me, a smile playing on his lips.
“What?” I asked.
“You look so beautiful when you come,” he said.
Heat rushed to my cheeks, coloring them a deep red. I had no idea what I
looked like, and honestly, the intensity was such that I had practically blacked out.
“That felt insane,” I chuckled, inwardly cursing my reddening cheeks.
“Insanely good?”
“Insanely amazing,” I kissed him.
“I guess we can have dinner now,” he said.
I had completely forgotten about dinner. I had even forgotten we were on
top of the Eiffel Tower.
“We’re on the Eiffel Tower,” I said, looking around, as if seeing it all for
the first time.
Theodore laughed, “yes we are. In fact, we just had sex on the Eiffel Tower.”

The following morning, I awoke tangled in the sheets.

I couldn’t tell where my body ended and Theodore’s began.
I traced the muscles on his torso as I watched him sleep. He looked so
peaceful, and thoughts of Roy Jones or the impending royal wedding couldn’t
be further from my mind.
When his eyes fluttered open and he saw me looking at him, he smiled.

317
 nureyluna

“Good morning, beautiful,” he said, pulling me closer to him and wrapping

me in his firm warm cocoon of muscle.
His body was always so warm in the morning. It made me want to melt
right into him.
“We have a busy day today,” he said, kissing my forehead.
“Do we?” I mumbled, getting lost in his body.
“Yes we do,” he replied. “We’re choosing our wedding venue today and I
have something special planned for us.”
“Everyday is special with you,” I laughed, remembering the magical evening
we spent on top of the Eiffel Tower last night. “Even just sitting down and
watching a movie with the kids.”
“Aren’t we so lucky,” he propped himself up.
“The luckiest,” I said, giving him a peck on the lips.
“Alright now,” he said, sliding me away and jumping out of bed. “Time
to get ready.”
“Where are we going?” I asked.
“You’ll see,” he said with a mischievous wink.
Theodore got the kids ready as I got dressed. I put on my favorite sundress
and grabbed a sweater before meeting them in the main sitting room. Thea was
also dressed in fun colorful clothing, and even Theodore had opted for a nice
red dress shirt with two buttons open.
“Thea, you look lovely,” I said. She was twirling adorably in her baby blue
ruffled sundress.
“Where is baby Emrich?” I asked.
“My mother said she’d love to spend the day with him,” Theodore said.
“We have a long day ahead of us.”
“So, where are we going?” I raised an eyebrow. Theodore ignored my ques-
tion, this usually meant whatever he had planned was a surprise.
“I have something for you,” Theodore pulled something out of his pocket.
My jaw dropped. It was a stunning Hermes silk scarf. Looking at the mes-
merizing jewel-toned pattern, I could tell it must have cost at least a hundred
thousand francs.
“What’s this for?” I asked as he tied it around my hair.
“You’ll need that in a second,” he explained.
With Theodore and his many surprises I found it easier to just go with the
flow. Inevitably, the scarf would soon be explained.
My answer came the moment we got outside to the front entrance of
the palace.

318
 at the foot of the king

Parked, waiting for us, was a bright red vintage convertible, with the top
down. A line of guards on motorcycles waited to follow behind us, but it looked
like we were going to be all alone.
“Surprise,” Theodore said. “I thought we might make a day of the venue
planning. I’m driving, and you’ll love exploring the French countryside like this.”
Thea jumped up and down with excitement, and it was all I could do not
to join her.
An hour later, I had to admit Theodore was right. It was hard not to love
the French countryside. The rolling hills, winding streams, and endless forests
all had me turning my head so frequently I nearly cricked my neck. Despite the
wind whipped through the car, the Hermes scarf kept my hair nice and tidy.
Thea giggled in the back seat, her arms flung up in the air like we were on
a rollercoaster.
Theodore looked so sexy driving a convertible. Somehow, his hair stayed
perfect the entire time. He looked over at me, flashing that dazzling movie star
smile of his.
The prairies flashed by us, clusters of colored flowers one after the other.
“Cows!” Thea squealed, pointing in the direction of a small dairy farm.
The cows looked at us as we drove by. It looked like they were smiling at us.
“Look at that baby cow,” I pointed at a wobbly calf standing by its mother.
He reminded me somehow of baby Emrich, so cute and helpless.
My face hurt from all the smiling.

The venue shopping, however, did not go so well.

The first potential venue had been suggested by the Queen herself. It was
a traditional chateau on a cliffside.
I was trying not to be rude about it, but it wasn’t my cup of tea. Far too
gaudy for my liking. The golden filigree and old-fashioned furnishings weren’t
really my taste. The over-pompous guide showed us the ballroom where the
wedding would take place. The walls were plastered with frescos of angels and
demons. It was all a bit too intense for me.
It felt like we had gotten into a time machine and gone back hundreds of years.
I’m sure this was the perfect location for someone’s wedding. But not ours.
How was I going to tell Theodore this?
Here he was, showing me a stunning chateau for our wedding and I was
being ungrateful.

319
 nureyluna

As I scanned the room, Thea holding my hand, I tried to convince myself

to like it.
I could get married here, I thought. But I still couldn’t convince myself.
Clearly, the Queen and I had radically different tastes.
But I already knew that. She was too stuffy. I liked things to be more re-
laxed, more natural.
“Thank you so much,” Theodore said after the tour, shaking the
guide’s hand.
“We hope to host you here for your wedding then Prince Theodore, Ma-
dame Miele,” he bowed to both of us, showing us his stunning white teeth.
Theodore didn’t say a word till we got in the car and drove off.
“No need to tell me,” he chuckled. “It’s a no.”
“How did you know?” I asked, looking over at him in surprise and
admiration.
“Jasmine,” he grabbed my hand and kissed it, his eyes fixed on the road
ahead. “I know you better than anyone else in the world. We are not getting
married anywhere like that.”
My heart was suddenly lighter. All that worrying for nothing.
“I hated that place!” Thea blurted out from the back seat.
“Me too,” I said.
“Too stuffy!” Theodore shouted against the wind. And then we all burst
out laughing. But none of the other venues on the list proved much better,
and I’d almost accepted that I’d be getting married back at the palace when
we pulled up outside an adorable cottage at the edge of a little French village.
As I got out of the car and walked through the garden, the aroma of lavender
and peonies wafted through the air, making me feel instantly relaxed and at
peace. I even smelled a hint of fresh rosemary and jasmine.
I could picture myself growing my own flowers in that garden. Perhaps even
some fruit and vegetables. Maybe Thea and Emrich could help me.
My mind fantasized about cooking the fresh produce I grew. A real farm
to table experience for my perfect little family.
As I ran my hand along the stone walls, I couldn’t help but notice how
perfectly weathered they were. The smoothness of the wood on the shutters
and the wrought iron handle of the door felt comforting to touch. I couldn’t
wait to step inside and feel the warmth of the rustic interior.
The warm wooden floors creaked beneath my feet as I made my way to
the kitchen. The smooth, marble countertops were cool to the touch, and the
hand-painted tiles on the backsplash.

320
 at the foot of the king

As my eyes wandered around the kitchen, I could see myself cooking by the
stove, Theodore’s arms around my waist as he kissed my shoulder. I imagined
Thea and Emrich eating their breakfast by the breakfast nook. Our whole fu-
ture life flashed in front of me and it made so much sense. More than anything
had made sense before.
“What do you think?” Theodore said when we drove back towards Versailles.
Thea found an old swing and was gliding back and forth.
“I don’t know if this is the place for our wedding,” Theodore said. “Mostly
because the Queen would never allow it, but I am in love with it.”
My happy bubble deflated. I’d been so immersed in my fantasies of living
at the cottage, I’d forgot the real reason we were here in the first place, wed-
ding venues.
“I was just thinking the exact same thing,” I agreed, trying to keep the
disappointment from my voice. “I was honestly just imagining us living here.”
Theodore was right. The Queen would never let us get married here. Judg-
ing by her choice of wedding venue, she probably had something much more
extravagant in mind. All I could hope for was a middle ground, somewhere she
would be happy with but still made sense for our family.
“Versailles it is,” I smiled sadly, as the cottage shrank into the background in
my mirror. I took one last look at it. That was a place where we could be happy,
I thought to myself as it vanished over a hillside.
By the time we got back to the palace, Thea was already passed out.
Quietly, we put her to bed, then I went to go freshen up. It wasn’t till I was
in the shower that I realized how exhausted I was.
I tried not to think too much about the cottage, but I couldn’t shake it off.
Even with all the lavishness of the castle I still preferred it.
I heard Theodore come into the bathroom, then I felt him slip into the
shower right behind me. He kissed my shoulder, his warmth sending a shiver,
as ever, down my spine.
“Long day,” I said, shutting my eyes and resting my head backward onto him.
“Almost done,” he said, kissing my neck. “Just a few more things and then
we’ll be done with all the preparations.
I spun around to face him. His body pressed against mine under the steam-
ing hot water. I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him.
Theodore’s hands grabbed onto my hips and pulled me into him.
“When all of this is done,” he said. “I have a big surprise for you and the kids.”
Another surprise? I thought, a smile gracing my lips.
What would it be this time?

321
 chapter 20

Fitting: A trial wear of clothes under alteration or construction.

JASMINE

T
he final task on my wedding to-do list was finding the perfect dress.
Thea and I both needed the right attire for the special day, and nothing
in my wardrobe fit. Marguerite, the aggressively French royal stylist, had
organized a private fitting for us at a renowned couturier in Paris. We arrived at
an elegant mansion in the First Arrondissement, its exterior adorned with white
marble and a grand brass gate. Marguerite pressed the intercom button before
Thea and I had stopped gawking at the place. “Marguerite Du Champ, Madame
Miele, and Princess Thea here for a fitting,” she announced. Immediately, the
gate buzzed, unlocking to grant us entry.
Thea clutched my hand as we ascended the stairs into the mansion. Her eyes
kept darting towards me, seeking reassurance. As exciting as this was, I guess
it was also intimidating. Inside, a golden chandelier hung from the thirty-foot
ceiling, bathing the room in a warm glow. Cream-colored carpets echoed the
hues of the multitude of exquisite wedding dresses on display. Each one seemed
more stunning than the last.
I didn’t know where to begin. Thankfully, Marguerite was there to guide
me. She exchanged greetings with the snooty showroom attendant, a statuesque
woman with striking features, with a kiss on each cheek. “Madame Miele,”
Marguerite approached me, offering me a flute of champagne and a glass of
orange juice to Thea. “Meet Priscilla, she’ll assist us in finding the ideal dresses
for your wedding.”

322
 at the foot of the king

“A royal wedding is always a thrilling affair,” Priscilla chimed in, her thick
accent making her surprisingly hard to understand. “It’s been a while since we
had one.” “Indeed. We thought Prince Jacques might have tied the knot by
now,” Marguerite quipped. “But it would appear that man has too much fun
for his own good.”
Priscilla’s demeanor subtly shifted at the mention of Jacques, and I saw a
blush crawling up her cheeks. His reputation clearly preceded him, and not in
a good way. I felt a pang of sympathy for her. She had probably fallen victim
to his charm at some point. I doubted there was a single attractive woman in
Paris with whom he hadn’t bedded.
“Please, have a seat, Madame,” Priscilla suggested. “I presume you’ve shared
your preferences with Marguerite. We’ll assemble a few dresses for you to try
on.” Priscilla and Marguerite then left us for the back showrooms, while Thea
and I made ourselves comfortable.
As soon as the two women disappeared, Thea sprang up and ran around the
room. “Look at all these dresses!” she exclaimed, her squeal echoing around the
cavernous space. “Isn’t this thrilling?” I asked. “I’m going to feel like a princess.”
“But Jasmine,” she hurried back to me and jumped on my lap. “You are a
princess.” Her words took me by surprise. She was right, of course. I was about
to become a princess, but I guess I wasn’t used to the idea. I was still grappling
with the intricacies of royalty.
“And so are you,” I winked at her. “Come this way!” Marguerite bustled
back into the room, then guided us up a set of stairs into another chamber. This
room had a lower ceiling and was dominated by a carpeted platform. The walls
were adorned with mirrors framed by intricate brass filigree.
“Are you ready to try on your first dresses?” Priscilla asked, directing us
towards the changing rooms. Each changing room was concealed behind a
plush, rose velvet curtain. “I’ll assist the young Princess,” Marguerite offered.
“Will you be alright?” I asked Thea. She nodded, her nerves seeming to
dissipate in the excitement and fantasy of the moment. “Hurry up,” Thea play-
fully shooed me away. “I can’t wait to see your first dress.”
Inside the changing room, a beautiful white gown awaited me. I could tell
from the design that it was a Vera Wang. I had always fantasized about walking
down the aisle in a Vera Wang dress, but had assumed it would be beyond my
budget. I sneaked a peek at the tag, then almost choked. Well, I guess being
married to Theodore had its perks.
I carefully slipped into the dress, managing to button up only the lower
buttons at the back. “Priscilla?” I called out. “I could use some help with the

323
 nureyluna

back of this dress.” When I pulled back the curtain, I was taken aback by the
sight. Priscilla, Marguerite, and Thea were nowhere to be found. Instead, a tall,
dark-haired man was waiting for me in the waiting room.
His eyebrow raised at the sight of me, impressed. “Hello, Jacques,” I said,
trying to keep my tone polite. “What brings you here?” As I spoke, I held up
my dress to keep it from slipping. “Need a hand with that?” he smirked, moving
behind me to fasten the remaining buttons. As much as I disliked the guy, I
had to thank him for helping me so fast.
“Why are you here?” I repeated my question as he returned to my front.
“So, you’re really going ahead with this?” he retorted, avoiding my question.
“Yes,” I responded. “Indeed, I am. How did you know I would be here?”
“Priscilla,” he replied. “She’s an old—uh—acquaintance.” “You seem to
have many acquaintances,” I pointed out, raising an eyebrow pointedly. He
looked me up and down, taking in the dress. The smirk on his face just kept
getting wider and wider. “You look stunning,” he smirked.
“Where are the others?” I asked, choosing to ignore his comment. Jacques
continued to ignore me, choosing instead to take a step towards me. “I realize
we don’t know each other well, but I sincerely believe this royal wedding is a
bad idea,” he said after a moment. I was surprised by how genuine he sounded.
“You don’t understand what being a royal entails. I know it all seems glamorous
right now, but reality is far from it.”
How dare he? Anger flared inside of me. Did he genuinely believe that I was
only interested in the glitz and glamor? I was doing this for Theodore, for our
family, not for some fairytale of ending up like Marie Antoinette. “Where is
Thea?” I repeated in a colder tone, refusing to dignify his insult with a response.
Just then, Thea emerged from her dressing room, Marguerite and Priscilla
with her. She twirled around in her baby blue and silver dress, a move she had
picked up in her ballet class. She looked like a fairy, and I felt my heart swell
with pride at the sight. Priscilla visibly stiffened at the sight of Jacques, and
Marguerite pursed her lips coolly.
“Thea, you look enchanting,” I declared, turning pointedly away from
Jacques. “I love this dress,” she beamed, twirling again, this time in front of the
mirror. Seeing her so elated in that dress, I knew Jacques was wrong. This was
what I wanted. Unlike him, I knew how to consider others’ feelings alongside
my own. He would never comprehend that. Clearly, he didn’t know me at all,
as evidenced by his remarks.
“Jasmine!” Thea’s eyes widened when she noticed my dress. “How did I
not see it before. Your dress, it’s amazing!” I laughed and took Thea’s hand,

324
 at the foot of the king

giving Jacques a pointed glare as I did. Then, hand in hand, Thea and I twirled
on the platform.
“What are you doing here, Great Uncle Jacques?” Thea said, finally noticing
the failed heir. “He was just leaving, actually,” I interjected. “You both look
splendid,” Jacques intoned. Then, with a quick bow, he stepped out of the room.
As I watched him leave, I felt certain that he would try to dissuade me from
the wedding again. What I couldn’t figure out was why he was so insistent. It
didn’t add up, considering he didn’t want the throne for himself. What could it
be? Was there a hidden royal secret? Something Theodore hadn’t told me yet?

After several hours and countless dresses, Thea and I had finally made
our choices. We were relaxing on the silky chaise longues, draped in our final
selections while Marguerite settled the bill. Thea had chosen the silver and baby
blue dress she had tried on first. I, on the other hand, had opted for a stunning
Dior gown. I didn’t even want to look at the price tag. Billionaire prince or not,
I thought I might seize up if I knew how much it cost.
“Wow,” Theodore’s familiar voice echoed through the room. I turned
around, startled. There he stood in the doorways, a massive smile on his face.
“Theodore!” I shrieked, attempting to cover myself with my arms. “It’s bad
luck to see the bride in her dress before the wedding day.”
He chuckled as he approached, his gaze appreciatively taking me in. “We’re
already married,” he reminded me. “So, it doesn’t count.” I blushed. I guess he
had a point. I really had gotten swept up in the drama and excitement of the
moment, more than I thought.
“Daddy!” Thea leaped into his arms. “Do you like our dresses?” “I adore
your dresses!” he smiled, ruffling her hair before giving me a peck on the cheek.
He set her down. “Thea,” he beckoned Greta, the nanny, who had entered with
him. “You’re going home with Greta.”
“What about you and Jasmine?” she queried. I raised my eyebrow at him,
smirking. What did he have in store this time? “We’ll be home soon,” he reas-
sured her. “We just have a few things to sort out.” What things? What was he
talking about?
They waved goodbye, leaving us alone in the dress shop. “That dress suits
you perfectly,” he whispered in my ear. “But do you know where it would look
even better?” “Where?” I asked, pressing myself against him, feeling the familiar
tingle start in my core. “On the floor.”

325
 chapter 21

Passion: An intense enthusiasm or affection towards a person, object, or idea.

JASMINE

T
heodore arranged for Priscilla to close the boutique, ensuring our privacy.
While she locked up and told Theodore how to arm the place when we
left, I waited in the fitting room, still dressed in my beautiful gown.
When he returned, my first glimpse of him was in the mirror’s reflection
before me. My eyes locked onto his in the mirror, I began to unfasten my dress.
He reciprocated, loosening his tie and unbuttoning his shirt to expose his
chiseled chest and abs. I nearly groaned at the sight.
Just the sight of him stirred a carnal desire within me. An electrifying
sensation coursed through my lower body.
People always mention butterflies, but they never mention this sensation.
It was like you were being electrified, but you never wanted to stop. It was a
secret, a secret I had discovered with Theodore.
I let the dress pool around my feet, revealing the curves of my near-naked
form. I could have sworn I saw him gasp as it fell.
“Someone’s been a bad girl,” he said, noticing my lack of underwear. I
smirked. I was reassured that even after all this time, I could still leave him
breathless. Deep down, I knew I always would, regardless of my appearance.
By the time he was standing behind me, the only thing between us were
what remained of his clothes. He was in his unbuttoned trousers.
Even though he was behind me, we both watched each other in the mirror.
His fingers traced the edge of my underwear, slowly slipping underneath.

326
 at the foot of the king

“Watch me touch you,” he whispered into my ear, his finger sliding into me.
I watched our reflection as he kissed my neck, his fingers skillfully stimu-
lating my already wet clit.
Suddenly, he spun me around to face him. His hands cupped my face as
he kissed me, his tongue teasing my upper lip, sending shivers down my spine
and igniting a craving for his tongue.
We both sank to our knees, our lips never parting.
Theodore kissed a trail down my neck, across my collarbone, and down
to my breasts.
He gently suckled my nipple, his tongue occasionally brushing against them.
Then, he kissed his way down to the edge of my panties. He slid them off,
and I found myself lying on the plush carpet.
Looking up, I noticed mirrored ceilings. Perfect. I watched Theodore’s
reflection as he moved down my body, stopping between my legs.
His back muscles tensed as he worked his tongue on my clit, starting soft-
ly, then growing more fervent. I gasped as he plunged inside, sending sparks
coursing through my body.
In the mirror, I saw myself writhing on the floor, my body pulsating with
pleasure. “Are you ready?” he asked, glancing up at me.
I was more than ready. I nodded, and he moved back up, parting my legs. I
watched his cock strain, a glistening drop of precum hovering at his tip.
And then he leaned down and pressed his length inside me. I let out a gasp,
which he claimed with his lips.
I took him in, every inch of him. And then, once I’d become accustomed
to the feeling, he began to move inside me.
With each thrust, he reached deeper, filling me until I felt him at my core.
I felt complete with him inside me. My muscles clenched around him.
Wrapping his strong arms around me, he lifted me into the air, never
pulling out.
He continued to thrust, slamming me down onto his massive member, as
he led us to the chaise lounge in the center of the room.
He pushed me into the soft cushions, using the excuse to push his cock
further inside me, kissing my legs as he spread my legs apart. My face buried in
the soft pillow felt comforting.
“I want you to watch me take you,” he whispered, angling my head towards
the mirror. His body looked enticing under the golden light.
With each thrust, his muscles tensed, his eyes devouring me. His hands
roamed my body, exploring every inch.

327
 nureyluna

There was something so erotic about watching the twisting shapes our
bodies made as he pounded into me, bringing me to the promised land.
As he tilted my head down, he reached even deeper, right to my edge. I was
on the brink of ecstasy, feeling the juices inside of me threatening to overflow.
“Ready to come for me?” he asked.
I nodded, our reflection in the mirror holding my gaze until the last mo-
ment when I couldn’t hold back any longer. My eyes shut tight as he filled me.

We got back to the palace later that night, and I freshened up, realizing
that I smelled overwhelmingly of Theodore. Not that I was complaining, but
we had a meeting with Queen Olympe tonight, and I probably shouldn’t be
reeking of sex.
Now that we had finalized our wedding plans, all that was left was to present
them to the Queen and get final approval.
“Time to make it official,” Theodore extended his hand to me as we met
outside the Queen’s quarters. I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves.
The last time I’d spoken to her, she had chastised me for my lack of deco-
rum. But this time, Theodore was with me. He wouldn’t let her berate me in
front of him.
I reached out a hand and knocked loudly on the wooden door.
“Enter,” the Queen’s voice echoed from the massive office behind. Theodore
squeezed my hand as he pushed the door open and entered.
The Queen sat in the exact same spot as last time, sipping her tea. She hardly
acknowledged us as we entered and bowed before her.
“Theodore,” she nodded finally, “Jasmine. Welcome.”
“Your highness,” Theodore greeted. “We have our plans for the wedding
and we’d like to confirm them with you.”
She raised an eyebrow coolly. “Please, sit,” she gestured towards the arm-
chairs before her.
“We’ve arranged everything, according to your standards,” Theodore in-
formed her as we sat down, quite tentatively, in my case.
“That was quick,” she remarked, setting down her teacup. I detected a hint
of disappointment in her voice. Was she hoping we’ d fail?
“Yes, we wanted to ensure the ceremony takes place while we’re here,” The-
odore responded. “Before we return to England.” He raised an eyebrow, clearly
conveying his point.

328
 at the foot of the king

“Very well then. If the wedding is confirmed to your liking, and the royals
stewards have approved it, then we can set a date.”
“Yes, ma’am,” Theodore nodded politely. “And when will that be?”
The Queen surveyed us coolly before turning to look at the notebook she
kept in front of her. “The wedding will be on June twenty-first, in two weeks’
time,” she announced.
I felt my stomach turn over. This was it. It was really happening. There was
no turning back now. I was going to officially be inducted into the royal family.
I was still feeling nervous as Theodore and I stepped back out into the hall
twenty minutes later. To my surprise, Theodore was grinning widely at me.
“What?” I asked, feeling self-conscious.
“Did you forget?” he asked, cocking his head to one side.
“Forget about what?” I responded.
“The big surprise,” Theodore smirked. “Remember the surprise I men-
tioned? I’ve planned a little trip for us. And since we have two weeks until the
wedding, that’s plenty of time to enjoy it.”
“Where are we going?” I asked, feeling suddenly excited.
Theodore leaned in. “Somewhere where you don’t need clothes. Where
you and I can stay on the beach all day and make love all day. Are you ready?”

329
 chapter 22

Coast: The geographical region lying immediately next to the edge of a sea, ocean,
lake, or river.

JASMINE

A
s it turned out, Theodore might have been a little optimistic about
our constant nudity. When Thea, Emrich, and Greta embarked the
private jet with us, I smirked at Theodore. This was going to be much
more of a family trip than a sex romp.
Either way, I was excited. Theodore was bringing us to the royal mansion
on the coast of Cannes in the South of France. Everything I’d ever heard told
me it was one of the most beautiful places on the planet. And I couldn’t wait
to see it for myself.
As the private jet took off, I was hopeful that this time, we would touch
down at our intended destination. Theodore’s gaze was glued to the window,
ensuring our trajectory was headed for the south of France and nowhere else.
Throughout the flight, he occasionally rose to converse with the captain,
double-checking there were no clandestine detours.
He didn’t appear at ease until we touched down at the Cannes airport,
releasing a sharp breath as the wheels made contact with the runway.
As we disembarked, a car was waiting to whisk us away to the royal va-
cation home.
I savored the warmth of the southern French sun on my skin, eager for this
unplanned segment of our French adventure. It was our final family gathering be-
fore the frenzy of the royal wedding. I was determined to treasure every moment.

330
 at the foot of the king

Arriving at the sprawling estate, I could instantly see its grandeur was im-
possible to ignore.
The “vacation home” was actually a three-floored castle sitting on its own
private beach, surrounded by acres of private, beautifully-manicured gardens
expanding as far as the eye could see in every direction. Even after everything
I’d seen, the sight took my breath away.
It would take a particularly sour individual not to relish the south of France.
“Welcome,” Theodore said in a joking French accent as he ushered us into
the mansion as the staff busied themselves with our luggage.
My eyes darted around the grand entrance hall. It wasn’t Versailles, but it
was a close contender, and easily still bigger than our estate in the UK.
“I want to show you my favorite spot,” Theodore said as soon as I’d stepped
inside, then guided us through the house to the back veranda.
I gasped at the sight before me. Beyond the infinity pool lay an awe-inspiring
vista. The Mediterranean stretched out in every direction, its waves crashing
against the rocky cliffside beneath us. I had to pinch myself.
Theodore then led us down some steps to a secluded cove, which had its
own white sand beach beneath high, rocky cliffs. It was accessible, as Theodore
proudly explained, only by boat or from our villa. This promised to be an
unforgettable few days.
“Can we go in?” Thea asked, her eyes drawn to the shimmering water.
“I’d be sad if we didn’t,” chuckled Theodore.

Within thirty minutes, our private beach was transformed.

A shaded dining table heaped with food and drinks, a portable changing
room with our swimwear, and several plush loungers and umbrellas were laid out
all over the pristine sand. Theodore held Emrich by the shoreline, pointing out
towards the horizon. Meanwhile, Thea and I frolicked in the water. Emerging
from the sea, Emrich began to excitedly wave his arms, recognizing his family.
“Shall we build some sand castles?” Theodore proposed. Thea was ecstatic
at the idea, envisioning a medieval castle like the one above us.
I was assigned the task of excavating the surrounding moat. Theodore and
Thea meticulously crafted the main structure, while Emrich hurled sand at us,
erupting into fits of laughter each time he hit his target.
We worked for hours and then, as the sun began to set, we dined on the
beach. It had been an idyllic day.

331
 nureyluna

By seven, the children were worn out and struggling to stay awake. As
much as I loved spending time with them, I wasn’t upset to see them drift off.
The only thing that could improve this day was some alone time
with Theodore.
To finally do what we’d been yearning for all day. With the children present,
we had managed to exchange a few stolen glances and occasional kisses. But it
was never enough.
“Meet me by the beach,” Theodore whispered in my ear as I finished Thea’s
bedtime story. Once she was asleep, I hurried back to our room.
Despite our countless intimate encounters, I still felt a rush of nerves each
time. I slipped on a silk robe over my swimsuit. Then, I spritzed myself with
perfume and applied a touch of blush to my cheeks and lips. Looking in the
mirror, I smiled. I looked good!
Arriving at the beach, I found Theodore waiting by the shoreline, his figure
illuminated by dozens of candles. He extended his hand towards me. But that’s
not what took my breath away.
As I approached, I saw the outline of his muscles in the moonlight. He
was completely naked.
“You’re overdressed,” he commented, eyeing my attire. I reached for my
robe, but he intercepted my hand.
“Allow me,” he said, his smile warm as he eased the robe off my shoulders.
He then untied my bikini, revealing my breasts.
He licked his lips and then brought his hands up to cradle, his thumb grazing
my nipple. The movement sent a spasm of desire through me.
He bit his lip before turning his attention to my bikini bottoms.
He lowered himself onto his knees, peppering kisses down my body. As
his fingers played with my panties.
“I like the view from up here,” I teased, running a hand through his suave
dark hair.
“Oh, you do?” he responded, his fingers playing with the edge of my bikini
bottom. “Well, I’m rather fond of the view from down here.”
He then removed the material, tossing my swimsuit aside. The moonlight
reflected off the waves, creating a stunning backdrop as Theodore drank me in.
The sand beneath us was warm and soft, the gentle rhythm of the ocean
the only sound. His eyes were filled with desire as he gazed at me, his naked
body shimmering in the moonlight.
He lifted me into his arms and waded into the water. The salty sea air
mingled with his cologne, creating an intoxicating scent.

332
 at the foot of the king

I wrapped my legs around him as we ventured into the warm sea. His hands
secured my position, gripping my ass. I shivered under his touch as the waves
lapped against us.
The force of the waves paled in comparison to the heat building within
me. I needed him. Now…
Looking into his eyes, I knew he shared my urgency. Our bodies collided
in a frenzy.
Our lips met in a furious battle. My tongue surrendered to his as I felt his
manhood harden against my thigh.
I wrapped my arms around him, trying to get it as close to my core as I
could. I was desperate to feel his cock slide inside of me, completing me.
He spread my legs as we kissed, and then I felt his hand snake down my
body, feeling every inch of it, before reaching for my folds.
He lined his cock up with my pussy and then, in one swift movement, he
entered me. I let out a strangled cry that was lost into the waves.
He was needy and powerful tonight, and he started to fuck me almost as
soon as he was inside.
Every stroke of his powerful cock sent shivers down my spine.
I was glad he was holding me, because the spasms running through me
were enough to make me weak at the knees.
In the midst of the waves, we found each other again and again, each thrust
pulling us closer.
Our bodies were drawn to each other like magnets in the dark sea.
Finally, getting tired of the battering surf, he carried me to the beach, still
inside me, and laid me on the warm sand. The act allowed him to slide fur-
ther into me.
I grabbed his lips with mine and kissed him forcefully as he pounded into me.
His thrusts grew more forceful. He was desperate for me. He needed me
as much as I needed him. Maybe more.
He increased his pace, pushing deeper into me. The faster he moved, the
closer I got.
Pressure was building between my legs. My juices were ready to burst, to
overpower everything else within me.
“I… I’m coming,” I mumbled into his lips, and he increased his pas-
sionate kiss.
At the same time, my body tensed, then relaxed as waves of pleasure coursed
through me, temporarily rendering me immobile.
The sensation radiated from my core, consuming me.

333
 nureyluna

The feeling was so intense, I felt as if I were under its spell. I gasped for breath.
Theodore groaned as he reached his climax too, filling me with seed. I could
feel it shooting deep inside me, warming me.
Our breathing slowed as we basked in the afterglow. Each breath brought
us closer, even when he finally slid out of me.
“I’m covered in sand,” I laughed. “But it was so worth it.”
“Now we can take a bubble bath,” he suggested, planting a kiss on my head.
I sighed as I leaned against his firm muscular chest. A bubble bath sounded
perfect. But first…
“Race you to the house,” I whispered into his ear, grabbing my robe and
jumping to my feet, before sprinting up the stairs. I heard him growl behind
me, then lunge after, following me as fast as he could.
We laughed as we climbed the stairs, Theodore gradually catching up to
me before scooping me up and slinging me over his shoulder.
“Let me grab some champagne,” he suggested when we reached the villa.
God, could this night get any better?
But before we could ascend the stairs, the doorbell rang.
Theodore cocked his head, a puzzled look on his face.
“That’s odd,” he muttered. I wondered who it could be.
Theodore and I walked to the front door of the mansion. Usually, Pierre
would get it, but we let all staff have the day off, so it was just Jeffersons in here.
Holding a bottle of champagne, Theodore swung open the front door.
Standing on the other side was the last person I expected to see in the
South of France.
And yet, somehow, I should have known he’d find a way to ruin our trip.
“Hello, nephew,” Jacques greeted, a wide smile growing across his face.
“What are you doing here?” Theodore asked, crossing his arms and glaring
pointedly at the failed heir.
“Aren’t you happy to see me?” Jacques replied, brushing past Theo-
dore to enter.
“Thought I would come down before the wedding to get to know my
nephew and his future wife,” his eyes lingered on me.
Fantastic, I thought to myself. Just what we needed…

334
 chapter 23

Guest: An individual who is welcomed and looked after in someone’s home as a

guest, sometimes unwanted.

JASMINE

J
acques was already seated at the breakfast table when I came downstairs
the next morning. He was perched at the head of the table, no less.
“Good morning, Jasmine,” he greeted me, a shit-eating grin on his face as
he took a sip of his mimosa.
“Five pm somewhere, eh Jacques?” I asked, eyeing his mimosa pointedly
as I set Emrich into his high chair next to me.
“When in Cannes,” he winked, raising his glass in a toast to me.
I inhaled deeply, attempting to maintain my composure. This was meant
to be our quiet, family beach vacation, until the party animal arrived.
A sense of unease washed over me, his intentions didn’t seem as pure as
he made them out to be. If he truly desired to bond with the family, he would
have spent his time with us in the palace rather than gallivanting around the
grounds with models. Still, I reasoned, it might be beneficial for the girls to get
to know their great uncle. Sooner rather than later. We didn’t have to like every
single member of our family. They were still family, though.
Eventually, Theodore and Thea joined us, lightening the tension
considerably.
“Good morning, nephew, Thea,” Jacques greeted them.
“Jacques,” Theodore responded. “I was half expecting to wake up and find
your arrival was a nightmare.”

335
 nureyluna

“Don’t you mean a wet dream?” Jacques retorted with a wink.

Their passive-aggressive exchange was interrupted by the arrival of the
impeccably-dressed waiter.
“What may I get you for breakfast, Madam?” he asked me first.
“I’ll take scrambled eggs on lightly buttered toast,” I answered. “And some
cherry tomatoes on the side, please.”
After noting my order, he moved on to Theodore.
“I’ll have the same,” he said.
Turning to Thea, I asked, “What would you like, sweetheart?”
“Can I have pancakes, please?” she asked the waiter, who looked to me for
approval before nodding and jotting down her order.
“Would you like those plain?” he asked.
She shook her head, “I want them the way Jasmine makes them.”
The waiter looked to me for clarification, and I had to smile lovingly at my
perfect daughter.
“With chocolate chips, and add maple syrup and cinnamon to the batter,”
I instructed.
“That sounds delightful,” Jacques chimed in. “I’ll have the Jasmine
special too.”
He flashed me a charming, lopsided grin and licked his lips. I wanted to
roll my eyes, but it seemed impolite. Despite his obnoxiousness, his charm was
undeniable.
Catching Theodore’s eye, I noted his glare directed at Jacques. Clearly, he
wasn’t thrilled with Jacques’ presence either. Who knew there was bad blood
between them?
“So, Jacques,” Theodore began. “Will you be with us the entire time, or
do you have to return to Paris soon?”
“Nope!” Jacques said, taking a prolonged sip of his drink. “I don’t have any
obligations in Paris for a while. So, I’ll be here. Isn’t that splendid?”
This should prove interesting, I thought.
Theodore rolled his eyes, taking a sip of his tea to distract himself.
Noticing Theodore’s annoyance, Jacques continued, “I’ll be at the house
all day. I had forgotten how large that infinity pool was.”
I got the impression that needling Theodore brought him a lot of pleasure.
He leaned back, baiting Theodore for a response.
“Well,” Theodore replied. “We’ll be out all day, so feel free to enjoy the pool.”
This was news to me. I had assumed we’d be spending our time at the villa.
“Where are we going?” Thea asked, taking the words from my mouth.

336
 at the foot of the king

“We’re going on a boat trip,” he announced. “I’ve arranged for the family
yacht to be brought to the marina. We can take it out for the day.”
A family yacht? I was still getting used to the extravagant lifestyle of royalty.
And somehow, against all odds, I was now a part of it.
Jacques’ eyes darkened, “No invitation for me then?” He pretended to pout.
“I think having you stay with us was enough,” Theodore replied, raising
an eyebrow.
“We can all do something together tomorrow,” I offered half-heartedly,
trying to soften the blow, but Jacques remained unconvinced.
“Very well,” he said, finishing off his mimosa and departing from the table.
How cryptic, I thought, a feeling of foreboding growing in my chest.

The captain and his crew greeted us as we arrived at the dock in Cannes
Harbor, with the Royal Yacht looming behind them. To call it a yacht seemed
almost an understatement.
It was more akin to a luxurious floating city, with multiple decks and gleam-
ing white exteriors that shone under the sun. The sheer size was impressive, with
rooms and balconies spanning multiple levels and a helipad on the top deck.
Fluttering atop the mast was the grand flag of the French royalty.
“Wow,” I breathed.
“Isn’t it amazing?” Theodore echoed, appearing just as awestruck. I had to
remind myself that he didn’t grow up living with the royals all year.
“Prince Theodore, Madame Miele,” the captain extended his hand.
“Welcome.”
The scent of the salty ocean air mingled with the aroma of expensive leather
and polished wood as I stepped onboard, making me giddy with excitement.
My hand brushed against the smooth railing as I made my way to the main
deck. The wood was warm beneath my fingertips, and I could feel the gentle
sway of the yacht as we glided out of the harbor and into the open ocean.
We had lunch on the top deck as the yacht sliced through the water.
While I loved to cook, it was relaxing not to worry about preparing
every meal.
After the stewardesses cleared our plates, one of the crew approached
our table.
“What sort of activities would we like to do today?” he asked. This took me
by surprise. Just being on this massive floating metropolis wasn’t activity enough?

337
 nureyluna

“Are there any jet skis onboard?” Theodore inquired.

“Of course, sir,” he nodded. “I’ll prepare those for you. Anything else?”
“Perhaps some floating toys for Thea?” I suggested. I’d seen Succession. I’d
seen how many special features these yachts could have.
“We have a slide and trampoline,” he said. “I’ll set those up right away.”
“There’s a slide?” Thea sprang up from her seat. “Can I go down the slide?”
“Of course, sweetheart,” I replied.
“What about baby Emrich?” she asked, glancing at her baby brother who
was dozing off in my arms.
“No,” I shook my head. “I’m afraid baby Emrich is too small.”
Greta came over to take him, cradling him in a motherly fashion.
“But I want to play with baby Emrich,” Thea pouted. She was such a good
big sister.
“Why don’t you two watch a movie together later when you’re done playing
on the slide,” I suggested. “Maybe Moana?” That seemed on theme for today.
“I love Moana!” Thea jumped up and down with excitement.
“I know you do,” I winked, chuckling along with Theodore.
Before we could proceed, I fastened a life jacket onto Thea.
“But I know how to swim,” she protested.
“I know you can, sweetheart,” I reassured her. “But we have to be extra
careful in the ocean. It’s not like a pool, it’s much deeper.”
Although she wasn’t thrilled, Thea was a reasonable child and quickly
agreed. Thankfully, she’d never been one for temper tantrums, at least as long
as I’d known her. At the top of the slide, Thea began to have second thoughts.
From this height, it appeared much longer.
“I don’t know,” she hesitated. “Maybe I should go inside instead. We can
start Moana early.”
“No!” I insisted. “You wanted to do this. How about I go down first so you
can see what it’s like, and then you can slide down with your dad?”
After a moment of uncertainty, she agreed.
I took one last glance at them before sliding down. When I hit the water
with a splash, I heard Thea and Theodore cheering from above.
“Your turn,” I shouted up at them.
Treading water, I waited for them below. They looked so adorable as they
slid down together and splashed into the water. Thea’s eyes were wide with
excitement.
“That was awesome,” she gasped, swimming toward me, her arms and legs
flailing in the water.

338
 at the foot of the king

“Should we try the trampoline next?” I asked, guiding her through the water.
She nodded, clearly growing tired.
We swam together toward the trampoline. I pulled myself up onto it, then
helped Thea up with me. We bounced up and down as Theodore watched us,
leaning against the side of the trampoline.
Eventually, Thea began to slow down, growing too tired to continue.
“I want to go back to the boat,” she said.
Theodore and I escorted her back and left her with Greta. Once we ensured
they were settled with their movie, Theodore and I decided to take the jet skis
out for a spin.
“I’ve never ridden a jet ski,” I admitted.
“You can ride with me,” Theodore offered. “I used to do these all the time
when I was here in the summers growing up.”
Straddling the jet ski, I wrapped my arms and legs tightly around Theodore.
Pressing my cheek against his muscular back, we sped away from the yacht. The
French coastline whizzed by as we skimmed the surface of the turquoise water.
After a while, we reached a beautiful, large cove. We drove right into it,
the rocky surroundings were breathtaking. Theodore stopped the jet ski in the
middle for us to take in the views. It was so stunning, I half expected to see a
mermaid swimming nearby. It felt otherworldly.
Surveying the scenery, I felt like I was in a film. Never in my wildest dreams
did I imagine this would be my life. Even now, I had to pinch myself to remind
me that this was reality, not just a dream I would wake up from, dazed and
confused.
Slowly, Theodore maneuvered me around to the front, so I was facing him
with my legs wrapped around him. Still holding onto the jet ski, he kissed me
passionately. His tongue delicately traced my lips before playfully tussling with
mine. He gently tugged on my bottom lip. Whenever he kissed me like this, it
felt like the world melted away, leaving just the two of us.
“Should we head back to the boat?” he asked after a while, breaking breath-
lessly away from me.
Feeling him harden between my legs, his swimsuit tightening to reveal his
arousal, I knew exactly what he wanted to do when we got back to the yacht.
My mind raced with excitement.
I had never made love on a yacht before, and I was eager to cross it off my
bucket list.
“Yes,” I kissed him, before sliding back around behind him.
Already, a familiar tingling sensation began to spread between my legs in

339
 nureyluna

anticipation of what Theodore would do to me back on the yacht.

Upon our return, Theodore took my hand and led me through the deck
and onto the bow.
“Where are we going?” I asked him. “Shouldn’t we check on the kids?”
“They’re with Greta,” he assured me. “They’re fine, I promise.”
He guided me to the front of the boat, holding me by the hips. He lifted me
onto the railing, so I was off the ground, then stretched my arms out to my sides.
The wind whipped through my hair. It was exhilarating.
“Just like in Titanic,” I chuckled, taking in the view before us.
Theodore spun me around to kiss me.
“I’m going to make love to you right here,” he whispered into my ear, his
teeth grazing my neck. “And I don’t care who sees.”

340
 chapter 24

Yacht: A large usually motor-driven craft used for pleasure cruising.

JASMINE

T
heodore began by unfastening my bikini top, his fingers playing with
the strap before he slid it off my shoulder. His touch against my nipples
was electric, causing them to harden under his caress.
Leaning against the railing, I let out a soft moan as he kissed my breasts,
switching from one to the other.
His lips traveled down my body, his face lingering between my legs as he
fell to his knees in front of me like he was in prayer.
His warm breath against my skin sent shivers down my spine, contrasting
with the cool Mediterranean night air. I was throbbing for him.
Closing my eyes, I surrendered to the sensation. His tongue danced against
me, my body moving in sync with each flick and swirl. He sucked gently on my
clit, his lips enveloping my most sensitive area.
“Oh, Theo, I need you inside me,” I moaned, desperation overwhelming
my conscious thought. Theodore lifted his head, his eyes ablaze with passion,
then picked me up. He spun me around, and lay me forcefully down on the
deck, taking care to cushion my fall with his strong hands.
His lips and hands explored my body with a hunger that left me breathless.
He left no part of me untouched, igniting a fire within me.
Lying there, spread out for Theodore under the endless night sky, I felt
alive. The stars above us seemed infinite, their twinkling light casting an ethe-
real glow over us.

341
 nureyluna

I traced my hands over Theodore’s torso, each defined muscle a testament

to his physical strength. I loved the feeling of his body under my touch.
My hands traveled lower, finally reaching his throbbing erection. He was
already hard, the pleasure he derived from touching me evident.
My fingers traced up and down his length, lingering on the tip that I wanted
inside me. I pulled my fingers away, feeling his delicious precum cling to my
digit like glue.
I slipped my finger into my mouth and sucked, letting out a sultry low
moan. I saw him groan with desire at my movement.
“I’m ready,” I whispered into his ear, and he didn’t need to be told twice.
His eyes sparkled with anticipation, like they always did whenever we were
about to make love.
Gently, he teased my opening with his tip, causing me to gasp.
“You’re dripping,” he chuckled. And I was.
He pushed just the tip inside me, circling it slowly. Then, he pushed fur-
ther. My body tightened around him. The pain burst forward, but I breathed
through it.
And then, he pushed his head further, splitting my walls in a way that
instantly turned my pleasure to desperate relief.
I felt euphoria wash over me as he began to push into me, slowly at first,
but growing in speed until he was pounding me senseless against the floor.
With each thrust, I relaxed slightly, only to tighten again. The familiar
pressure built up within me as he reached my deepest parts. Each time he hit
my center, I sighed with relief. It was like a deep itch was being hit with every
single thrust.
His fingers danced over my clit as he moved against me.
I never wanted this sensation to end. Each time Theodore touched me,
it felt like I was discovering new realms of pleasure. I wondered if this was a
universal experience or if it was a unique magic that only existed between us.
With Theodore, sex was beyond ordinary—it was extraordinary.
“Oh, fuck,” I groaned into Theodore’s shoulder as my dam finally exploded.
My eyes rolled back as I climaxed.
Wave after wave of pleasure washed over me, one leading to the next. The-
odore was relentless. He knew I was climaxing repeatedly and he kept going.
“I’m never going to tell you to stop,” I managed to say. “So you’re going to
have to decide when it’s over.”
He laughed, a moan escaping his lips.
“Are you sure?” He asked. “Because I can keep going.”

342
 at the foot of the king

I had lost track of my orgasms, but I knew it was more than enough.
“I want you to come now,” I said, arching my back to press against him
even harder. I slammed my pelvis into his, impaling myself as deep as I could
against his cock.
With a string of swearwords, his cock pulsed and then shot a fountain of
seed inside of me, filling me with a desperate passion.
He grunted as he collapsed onto me. Seconds passed, and then minutes.
I found myself gazing listlessly up at the heavens, tracing random patterns
on Theodore’s back while I got lost in the sky above.
I could stay here forever. I never needed this moment to end.
At some point, Theodore rolled over so that we were now lying side by
side, looking up at the sky. The stars seemed even brighter now that we were
both looking at them together. Theodore pointed to a specific cluster of stars.
“That’s Orion’s belt,” Theodore told me. “And that over there is the Big
Dipper.” I snuggled into his chest, looking where he pointed as he showed me
the world.
“It feels so nice to be with you here,” I whispered, cuddling into his firm
wall of muscle.
“There is nowhere else I’d rather be,” he kissed the top of my head, running
a hand through my hair in a way that sent soothing shivers down my spine.
“Should we get in the hot tub on the top deck?” I suggested once my back
started to feel sore from the deck below me.
“I’ll tell the staff to give us some privacy,” he said, sitting up.
Suddenly, the quiet night was shattered by a loud, obnoxious sound in the
distance. Party music. And the sound was only getting louder.
I quickly dressed, scanning the horizon for the source of the noise.
That’s when I saw the massive yacht heading toward us, ablaze in sparkling
neon lights and people dressed in skimpy bathing suits.
“What is going on?” Theodore peered over the edge for a better look. Then
his face turned to stone. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”
He groaned as the boat drew closer.
When it was near enough, I understood what was pissing Theodore off. On
the top deck of the boat, surrounded by a crowd of beautiful models, was Jacques.
As his yacht neared ours, he noticed us and raised his glass in a toast.
Women danced around him, their bodies pressed against his. Many of
them were as naked as we were, and it seemed like Jacques was enjoying his own
Titanic moment, but with at least six women. He flexed his muscles proudly as
a topless woman gyrated against him.

343
 nureyluna

I guess he found something else to do while we were away, some other boat
to party on. Watching him, I began to understand why King Louis had passed
him over as heir. He was clearly a party animal. That’s what happens when
you’re a handsome, wealthy royal.
“Come on board,” he shouted to us as he floated by. “It looks like you guys
have a similar idea to us.” He smirked coolly.
I recognized another woman who was kissing his neck. It was Priscilla,
the shopkeeper from the wedding dress boutique I had visited with Thea a
few days ago.
Another woman was sensually massaging his shoulders from behind.
Theodore glared at him until his yacht disappeared into the distance.
I hoped we wouldn’t be seeing too much of Jacques. While I was sure his
lifestyle was exciting, he was a bit too wild for my taste.
And I couldn’t shake the feeling that he was up to something.

The next morning, I was awakened early by the sound of loud giggling
from downstairs.
“Theodore,” I reached over to his side of the bed. He shifted at my touch
and blinked awake.
“What’s that noise?” he asked confusedly.
“I don’t know,” I squinted, looking around. “I was about to ask you the
same question. I’ll go check.” I slid out of bed and put on Theodore’s sweater.
“Do you want me to ask the staff to bring up breakfast for us?” I asked.
“Breakfast in bed sounds wonderful,” Theodore stretched, yawning. I could
tell he was still more or less asleep.
The sound of laughter grew louder as I went downstairs.
It was obviously a woman. No, more than one woman. At least three or four,
I estimated as I rounded the corner into the kitchen. Our chefs were women in
Cannes. Maybe they were having a nice morning cooking us breakfast?
When I rounded the corner, my face fell into a scowl. Of course, I should
have known.
Instead of finding our chefs sitting in the kitchen, I found Jacques,
sprawled out on the counter, being fed chocolate-covered strawberries by five
naked women.
They didn’t even bother to cover themselves when I walked in. From the
looks of it, they’d been up all night, doing God knows what.

344
 at the foot of the king

I instinctively closed my eyes.

“Jacques,” I said, eyes still shut. “Where are the chefs?”
“Probably in the staff quarters,” he replied lazily. “I told them to give us a
few hours.” He was truly shameless.
This was supposed to be our family getaway before our grand royal wedding,
not some bachelor blowout. For God’s sake, the children were sleeping upstairs.
I tried to remain calm. I would ask Theodore to deal with this.
As I rushed back upstairs, my heart was pounding and my skin felt flushed.
I couldn’t believe Jacques’ audacity. He was completely out of control.
I burst back into our bedroom and Theodore sat up in bed, looking wor-
ried. I couldn’t hide my feelings or what I had just seen. I blurted it all out like
a cascade of word vomit. Theodore listened while I shouted, nodding along,
his face growing more and more angry with each passing line.
“I mean,” I huffed. “Thea could have walked into the kitchen at any moment.”
Theodore patted the bed next to him and I walked over. He pulled me into
a deep hug, and he held me as he calmed me down.
Finally, when my blood was no longer boiling, he straightened up, a deter-
mined look crossing his face.
“I’ll talk to him,” he said. He dressed in a hurry, then left the room.
Sighing, I opened all the curtains. The morning sun streamed in through
the windows and warming my skin, making me feel better instantly.
I watched the pulsing of the ocean outside, its steady rhythm soothing my
racing heart. I synchronized my breathing with the movement of the waves to
calm myself down.
Before I knew it, Theodore was back. He seemed angrier than when he
left, but now I was able to keep him calmer. I walked over to him and rubbed
his shoulders.
“What happened?” I asked softly. But Theodore was really worked up.
“He’s unbelievable,” Theodore growled, and began to pace the room.
He didn’t need to tell me twice. Although I’d found him charming, if
disturbing, at first, Jacques was quickly becoming a thorn in my side.
“What did he say?” I asked, trying to maintain my calm.
“He said he has just as much right to the villa as we do,” Theodore shouted.
“And that I can’t tell him what to do.”
Great. Just great. Looks like we’re going to have to deal with this asshole
for a while.
“So what should we do?” I asked. “I don’t want the kids around if he’s going
to be doing that all day.”

345
 nureyluna

“Let’s take the kids into town,” Theodore suggested. “I wanted to take you
there anyway today.”
“What about Jacques?” I asked. I didn’t love the idea of him hanging out
here without us. I couldn’t shake the feeling that he might try something.
“I’ll call my grandfather,” Theodore replied. “Jacques might not have to
listen to me yet, but he does have to listen to the King.”
Theodore reached for his phone.
“Get ready,” he winked at me.

“Where are we going today?” Thea asked me as I dressed her.

“We’re going into town for a fun day out,” I answered, bopping her
on the nose.
I was relieved to find the downstairs was empty when we went down with
the kids to meet the chauffeur. I suppose direct instructions from the King
were non-negotiable, even for a maverick like Jacques.
I couldn’t believe that one day that power could be in Theodore’s hands,
if we chose to accept it. I knew in my heart that he would be a fair and caring
King. I agreed with Louis, he was the perfect heir. Especially when compared
to his playboy uncle.
The ride into downtown Cannes was quick and smooth. For how remote
our manor felt, it was only ten minutes from the city center.
The chauffeur dropped us off in front of a gelato shop on a delightful
walking street winding through the city’s downtown.
“Greta,” Theodore handed her some money. “Will you buy the kids some
ice cream? We’ll only be about thirty minutes or so.”
As we walked away, I overheard Thea debating what flavor she wanted.
Greta played along with her, helping her decide. I was so grateful for Greta. She
truly felt like a part of our family now.
“Where are we going?” I asked Theodore as I followed him into an alleyway.
“You’ll see,” he winked at me.
Eventually, we reached a rusty brown door. Theodore knocked twice quickly
then twice slowly.
“Oh very funny,” I said. I thought it was some sort of prank, pretending he
was some sort of mafioso. Until all of a sudden, the door swung open.
On the other side was a balding man in a crisp suit. He looked slightly
intimidating.

346
 at the foot of the king

But the moment he recognized Theodore, his face split into a wide smile.
“Bonjour Monsieur, Madame,” he said as if he was expecting us to show
up at this random dingy door. He stood back to allow us to enter.
Hesitantly, I followed Theodore inside. My jaw dropped as I stepped inside.
It was nothing like what the shabby building would suggest.
We found ourselves in a luxurious jewelry store. My casual sandals echoed
awkwardly on the marble floor as we traipsed past glass boxes containing some
of the most stunning jewelry I had ever seen. Huge diamonds, strawberries-sized
rubies, sapphires that sparkled under the chandelier light. And all of it located
inside this abandoned warehouse.
“What is this place?” I asked.
“Welcome to La Belle, the best-kept secret in all of Cannes,” Theodore said.
“This is the most exclusive jewelry store in the world.”
“The rarest pieces in the world can be found within these walls,” the man
agreed. He’d fallen into step beside us. “Prince Theodore tells me you are in
need of your something blue for your upcoming nuptials?”
“I was just going to put some blue flowers in my hair,” I laughed, feeling
suddenly awkward around all of this wealth.
I had spotted some beautiful blue flowers in the palace gardens on one of
my walks and fully intended on plucking them the day of the wedding. That
would be enough for me.
“Oh nonsense,” the man waved his hands dismissively. “You are to become
a princess, no? A princess needs something worthy of her title.”
“Yes she does,” Theodore agreed. I opened my mouth to argue, but a reas-
suring look from Theodore made me close it again.
The man led us to the main counter where he had displayed an array of
blue jewelry. I was nearly blinded by the sparkle.
I scanned the rows of jewels, each more beautiful than the last. How on
Earth was I supposed to choose one?
My eyes landed on a sapphire and diamond bracelet. Each sapphire was
the size of a blueberry and surrounded by a halo of diamonds, each a marvel
of their own.
I pointed to it. “Can I try that one on?” I asked.
“Ah,” the man removed it and fastened it around my wrist. “Excellent taste.
You know that piece was actually made by the same 19th-century jeweler that
made Queen Elizabeth II of England’s famous Sapphire Tiara.”
I gasped, and immediately became afraid of breaking it. Theodore watched
me try it on, “I think it looks perfect,” he said.

347
 nureyluna

“I agree,” I smiled at him. Feeling more at ease with the gem on my wrist.
“How much is this piece?” he asked the man.
“Seven hundred and fifty thousand francs,” the man replied nonchalantly,
as if he was listing the price of bread.
I swear to god, I almost had a heart attack. But, without a second of hesi-
tation, Theodore handed him his card.
Seven hundred and fifty thousand? And he didn’t even bat an eyelid?
My heart was racing like I’d just run a marathon. Oh gosh, what happened
if I broke this?
The man carefully removed the bracelet from my wrist and placed it in
the box, “I’ll have this delivered to the palace.” I gave him a questioning look.
“It’s safer that way,” Theodore explained. “Wouldn’t want someone to steal
it from the villa.”
I knew immediately that Theodore was thinking about all those strange
women Jacques was bringing around the house. I wouldn’t put it past them to
pinch a thing or two from us during one of their escapades.
“Thank you,” I shook the man’s hand as he escorted us back out to
the alleyway.
When he opened the door, there was someone waiting.
She was a short blonde woman, with big beautiful brown eyes and an ador-
able button nose. She wore a light yellow sundress, her skin perfectly sun-kissed
from a summer in the Riviera. She looked like she’d be perfectly casting as Lady
France in United Nations: The Musical.
Seeing us, she smiled brightly, dimples forming on her cheeks. Her eyes
were immediately drawn to Theodore, and I felt myself stiffen.
“Theodore?” she said. “Could it be?”
“Genevieve,” Theodore looked shocked. He stepped forward and wrapped
her in an embrace. I didn’t like how hot I suddenly felt. It was uncomfortable.
“What are you doing here?” she asked him, looking at me for the first time.
Her lovely smile fell slightly at the sight of me.
“I am here with my wife,” he explained. “Genevieve, meet Jasmine. Jasmine,
this is Genevieve, we were at boarding school together in Switzerland.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I said, forcing my face to contort into a smile.
“The pleasure is all mine,” Genevieve replied, her cool look quickly replaced
with a sweet smile. She was truly stunning.
“Are you going inside?” Theodore asked her, gesturing to the shop behind us.
“Yes,” she nodded. “I have recently lost my diamond earrings and need a
new pair for an event I’m going to in a few days.”

348
 at the foot of the king

“Oh no,” I said, trying to be friendly. “I hope they weren’t too expensive.”
She gave me a strangely cool look. “They were insured of course,” she said,
raising an eyebrow at Theodore. God, I really didn’t like this woman. Even
though Theodore didn’t look particularly perturbed.
“Well I will see you two around, no?” She kissed us both on the cheek be-
fore following the man into the shop. The man closed the door behind them,
leaving Theodore and I out on the street. I looked back at the door, still seeing
Genevieve in my mind’s eye. What

349
 chapter 25

Coincidence: When events occur simultaneously by chance, suggesting a link where

none sometimes exists.

JASMINE

T
“ hat was strange,” Theodore remarked, guiding us back to the ice cream
parlor where we were supposed to rendezvous with the children.
“What was odd?” I said, glad that I wasn’t the only one thinking it.
“Running into Genevieve out of the blue,” he responded, a thoughtful
expression etched on his face. I let out an inward sigh.
“Did anything ever happen between you two? Like, way back in the day?”
I had to ask, my heart pounding in fear of his answer. I needed to know.
“Absolutely not,” he dismissed with a scoff. “She was more like a little sister
to me. Plus, she’s not my type at all.”
“Really,” I jested. “So what is your type?”
“You,” he drew me closer. “Just you, exactly as you are.”
Thea and Emrich’s faces lit up with joy as we approached their table. Greta
was wiping cream off of Thea’s face.
“Welcome back,” Greta announced. “We were just finishing up.”
“What flavors did you guys choose?” Theodore asked, his arm still com-
fortably draped around my shoulder.
“I chose chocolate and caramel,” Thea chattered. “Greta picked lemon and
strawberry sorbet.”
“Both sound delicious,” I complimented, ruffling Thea’s hair. “So what’s
next on our agenda?”

350
 at the foot of the king

“I want to go swimming,” Thea suggested, practically bouncing up

and down.
“We could head to the beach club,” Theodore proposed. “It might be nice
to change the scenery a bit.”
“That sounds wonderful,” I agreed.
I silently hoped we wouldn’t encounter Jacques there. I was still upset with
him for his actions earlier in the day.
But sadly, a beach club sounded like exactly the kind of place he’d frequent.

As we waded through the sea of loungers, I noticed the beautiful people

sunbathing and swimming all around us. God, French people were so attractive.
People seemed to recognize Theodore wherever we went and their gazes
followed us as we made our way to our private cabana by the beach. After
our run-in with Genevieve, I was feeling particularly jumpy whenever another
woman so much as glanced at him.
A bottle of ice-cold Evian and an assortment of snacks awaited us when we
finally found our chairs, the best ones in the house, right by the infinity pool
that flowed right onto the sand.
“This is amazing!” whooped Thea, and took off at a dead sprint to the water.
I chuckled while I slathered on sunscreen, eager to achieve a golden tan
for the wedding. It was crucial I didn’t burn. The last thing I wanted was to
resemble a lobster on my wedding day. I was already so pale compared to these
French heiresses.
“Need help with your back?” Theodore offered. “I could give you a little
massage too.” He winked at me and I smirked back, knowing where his mind was.
I stretched out on the lounger, allowing Theodore’s hands to work the lotion
into my skin. His fingers kneaded the tension out of my back, spreading the
lotion evenly. I got lost in the scent of the lotion, mixed with his delicious smell.
Then his hands then ventured further, reaching all the way to my legs.
God, it felt like an electric charge was coursing through my body wherever he
touched me. I had to remind myself we were in a public place.
“Enjoying this?” he whispered into my ear, and I shivered at the husky tone
in his voice. He, too, was thinking about what we could be doing if all these
people fucked off. I could feel myself becoming aroused under my swimsuit.
“Okay, that’s enough,” I sprang up, nearly forgetting where we were. “We
can continue this later then.” Theodore looked like he was a fan of that idea.

351
 nureyluna

Thea came running towards us, already dripping, but her face smeared
with sunscreen.
“Look at me,” she said. “Greta made me get out of the pool, then she turned
me into a ghost.”
“The most adorable ghost I’ve ever seen,” I laughed.
“Come here, you,” chuckled Theodore, pulling Thea towards him and
rubbing in the sunscreen forcefully while Thea chuckled and squirmed. “It’s
got to be all blended in or it won’t work,” he explained.
“Gosh, you’re so controlling,” I laughed as Thea managed to squirm away.
“I have a plan to stop that,” Thea turned to Theodore, a wicked grin on
her face. She grabbed her father by the arm and dragged him away towards the
sand. I decided to take a long gulp of water before following them.
It turns out her plan involved burying Theodore in the sand. She had his
legs half-buried by the time I arrived, but he kept moving them just when she
got him patted down.
“Hey,” Thea complained as he ruined her perfectly-shaped mound of sand
for the third time. “Mommy, help.”
Smirking at Theodore, I sat down next to her. We covered him in sand,
laughing uncontrollably, leaving only his head visible. Thea playfully ruffled
his hair.
“You can’t do anything about it,” she taunted. “You don’t have any hands.”
Baby Emrich, seated safely under the umbrella, laughed from his shaded
seat. He thrashed his arms up and down, squirming in Greta’s arms, clearly
amused by the spectacle.
“Oh really,” Theodore retorted. “If I don’t have arms, then what are these?”
His arms erupted from beneath the sand, dramatically breaking through
the surface and capturing Thea.
She squealed with laughter, attempting to wriggle free from his grip. “No
fair!” she joked.
“Should we take a stroll along the shore?” Theodore suggested, dusting
himself off. “We could collect some seashells.” Thea’s face lit up at the idea.
Theodore picked up baby Emrich, cradling him by his side as we trudged
through the sand. The cool sea water felt refreshing against my feet.
“Look Jasmine,” Thea held up a large conch. “It’s so pretty!”
“You know, if you hold that up to your ear,” I explained. “You can hear
the ocean wherever you go.”
“Can I keep it?” she asked excitedly.
“Of course you can,” Theodore responded, smiling at her.

352
 at the foot of the king

As we continued down the beach, the gawking didn’t cease. People couldn’t
keep their eyes off Theodore and our family.
I couldn’t help but wonder if they knew our story. So far, my interactions
with the French public had been minimal, but I knew that would change soon
with the royal wedding fast approaching.
“Theodore,” a brunette woman called out from ahead.
She was strolling along the beach in the opposite direction, clad in an or-
ange one-piece swimsuit. Her long, toned, and tanned legs were hard to miss.
Her green eyes sparkled as she approached Theodore, a warm smile on her face.
“Caroline,” Theodore greeted her, barely concealing a surprised look. “How
long have you been back in Europe?”
“Since last fall,” she responded, pecking him on each cheek. “I didn’t know
you had a baby.”
She extended her finger towards baby Emrich, who glanced at it but didn’t
grab it as he usually did with my finger. Caroline withdrew her hand, a hint of
embarrassment flickering on her face as the baby rejected her gesture.
“Jasmine, meet Countess Caroline. She’s been in Zambia helping with the
AIDS crisis there,” Theodore introduced. “Caroline, this is my wife, Jasmine.”
“Ah yes,” Caroline surveyed me impassively. “There were rumors about
your new bride. I just didn’t believe them.”
“How do you two know each other?” I inquired, trying to keep my smile
on. I had to show Emrich and Thea polite behavior, after all.
“We used to ski together in Verbier,” Theodore explained. “We never did
summer together, though, you were always in Africa then. What’s different
this year?”
“I thought I might try to find a Prince and settle down,” she flirted. “I’ve
done my bit for the Zambians.” I inwardly rolled my eyes at that.
“Well,” Theodore stepped aside. “We’ll let you continue your walk then.”
“It was nice to see you, Theodore,” she said, completely ignoring me as she
walked away.
How impolite! What was it with these rich bitches from Theodore’s past?
I found it strange that this was the second old friend of Theodore’s we had
bumped into today. Did all the aristocrats flock to Cannes for the summer?
But then again, hadn’t Theodore mentioned that Caroline usually stayed in
Africa all summer?
These coincidences filled me with an uneasy feeling. Something seemed
off, but I couldn’t quite pinpoint what it was.
And then, something happened that lowered my mood even further.

353
 nureyluna

Just ahead, I spotted Jacques. He was returning to the shore, a surfboard

tucked under his arm. He noticed us immediately, and a huge smirk crossed
his face as he jogged over.
Was he stalking us or something? He always seemed to know exactly
where we were.
“Theodore,” he called out as he came into shouting distance. “Jasmine!”
His muscular body gleamed under the sun as he came to a stop in front of us.
“Jacques,” Theodore responded, his tone flat. He was no more excited to
see his uncle than I was.
Jacques planted his surfboard in the sand in front of us and fixed us with
an uncharacteristically serious expression.
“I wanted to apologize for this morning. Things got out of hand and I
should’ve been more careful.”
At least he was apologizing, I thought to myself. Theodore, however, didn’t
seem too convinced.
“Let me make it up to you,” Jacques implored, sensing Theodore’s lingering
hostility. “There’s an art show in Monaco tonight. I’m the royal sponsor. I’d
love to invite you both as my guests of honor.”
Jacques looked expectantly at Theodore and me, hoping this gesture would
help us let bygones be bygones. Theodore chewed his lip.
“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” he responded finally.
“Oh come on, nephew. You can dress up. We can even take the helicopter,
show Jasmine the view from above.”
Theodore still looked like he wanted to argue, but I was tempted. On one
hand, I didn’t fully trust Jacques after the past few days. But on the other, it
seemed like he genuinely wanted to make amends. And a fun night out could
be the perfect antidote to the day’s events.
Finally, hoping I wouldn’t regret this, I placed a hand on Theodore’s shoulder.
“Maybe we could swing by,” I said softly.
Theodore looked up at me, surprised. But his face softened, like it always
did when he looked at me. It wouldn’t hurt to be on good terms with Jacques.
All I wanted was to put an end to the hostility between us.
“Okay, fine then,” Theodore said coolly. “We’ll see you tonight, then.”
“Excellent,” Jacques said, clapping his hands together and seeming genuinely
thrilled. “Be ready by the helipad at the villa at eight.”
Then he ran off into the sunset. I watched him go, feeling my stomach
churn strangely.
Tonight was sure to be interesting…

354
 chapter 26

Phony: False or fabricated, lacking any legitimate foundation.

JASMINE

T
he helicopter touched down on the vast expanse of the villa’s lawn. It
whipped my hair into a wild dance, the blades spinning with a ferocity
that mirrored my nerves.
I’ve never been a fan of air travel, and the thought of being in a helicopter
was even more unnerving. For me, there was a comfort in having my feet firmly
planted on the ground. Theodore, aware of my escalating anxiety, slipped his
arm around me in a protective gesture as we approached the helicopter. Jacques
was already inside, waiting for us.
The deafening roar of the blades overhead made my heart pound in my chest.
Jacques smiled, handing me a pair of earmuffs as I ducked into the helicopter.
“Welcome. You’re going to need these,” he said with one of his charming grins.
I slipped the headphones over my ears, and immediately felt a wave of relief
as my nerves began to settle. Theodore followed suit, putting on his own pair
of headphones.
“Ready?” Jacques asked, his voice crackling through the headphones as he
sat across from us.
I nodded in spite of myself, peering out the window.
Theodore held my hand tightly as we lifted off, leaving the villa behind.
As we ascended, I watched in awe as the breathtaking view of the French
Riviera unfolded beneath us. Endless green and blue, meeting in the middle
in a wild clash of cliffs and sand.

355
 nureyluna

And beyond, the Mediterranean Sea stretched out to the horizon, its surface
shimmering under the golden sunlight.
Yachts dotted the sea, their sails billowing in the gentle breeze. This was
the playground of the rich and famous, and by association, I was now part of
that world. It still felt weird to me.
Theodore, unlike me, seemed at ease in the helicopter. I guessed this wasn’t
his first time. His calmness was infectious, and I found my muscles relaxing as
his hand traced circles into my back.
“You alright?” he asked, switching to a frequency so only I could hear.
I nodded, offering a reassuring smile and a thumbs-up, which made
him chuckle.
Jacques watched us with a curious expression, our eyes meeting briefly
before I turned my attention back to the window.
As we soared higher, the cityscape of Cannes gradually disappeared, replaced
by the rugged beauty of the coastline. Hidden beaches nestled in secluded coves,
their sands untouched and pristine.
It reminded me of our beach at the villa, and I found myself wondering
what we would have looked like from this height during our beach day.
The helicopter veered eastward, following the curve of the coastline towards
Monaco. The landscape transformed as we flew over lush greenery, villas perched
atop cliffs, and vineyards sprawled across the countryside.
As we neared the tiny city state, the view became even more stunning.
The principality sprawled out beneath us, its gleaming skyscrapers and historic
landmarks nestled between the azure sea and rugged mountains.
The famous Monte Carlo Casino sparkled like the jewel in the center of
the city’s crown. “That’s our landing spot,” Jacques explained, pointing to the
famous party hub.
As the helicopter began its descent, I marveled at the beauty of the journey.
Never in my life would I have imagined spending time in a helicopter, accom-
panied by royalty.
The landing was more nerve-racking than the take-off, the helicopter hov-
ering above the ground before finally touching down.
Once the blades finally slowed, Theodore helped me out of the helicopter.
Despite the exhilarating trip, I was relieved to have my feet back on solid ground.
I adjusted my sleek black dress, noticing the paparazzi snapping pictures
from the corners of the casino’s grand courtyard. I guess we were making quite
the entrance.
Theodore and Jacques straightened their bow ties before striding towards

356
 at the foot of the king

the front door. Being a royal meant always being camera-ready. Looking at the
three of us, I knew we’d succeeded.

Inside the casino, the grand ballroom was packed with stunningly dressed
people, all adorned in diamonds. I touched the diamond necklace Theodore
had given me, doing my best to blend in.
On the outside, it looked like I belonged. On the inside, my insides were
roiling with nerves, and I tried to relax. I wasn’t going to let this world change
me, but I could enjoy it occasionally.
As we navigated through the crowd, I felt like I was playing one of Thea’s
pretend games of Disney Princess. Only this was my reality.
The casino was a sight to behold. Multiple grand floors, connected by spiral
staircases and massive verandas. All of it glittering with silver and diamond.
The entire establishment had been closed for a private event—an art exhibit,
according to Jacques. So far, it just looked deserted.
“Are you ready?” Jacques asked us as he pushed open the door to the main
gallery. Ready for what? An art exhibit?
As the door swung open, I got my answer. Naked bodies, everywhere.
Everywhere I looked, I was met with bulging muscles, voluptuous curves, and
bodies intertwined in sex. I nearly choked.
It would have been bad enough if it were just the paintings. But it wasn’t.
There were also live displays around the massive, glittering gallery.
In one corner, a group of well-dressed Monacans watched a nude contor-
tionist perform, her body coated in silver paint. Her poses left nothing to the
imagination. I tried to imitate the nonchalance of the onlookers, but it was a
challenge.
Theodore seemed more composed than I was as we filtered into the crowd of
beautifully-dressed high-class French aristocracy. Was he accustomed to this too?
I reminded myself to stay composed. This was art, and I was a sophisticated
woman who could appreciate all forms of art.
We moved across the gallery, passing a wall of mounted phallic sculptures
of all different sizes and designs.
“One of those is mine,” Jacques pointed to one on the far left, a massive
marble sculpture curving to the left like a banana. “I slept with the artist.”
“Of course you did,” I replied, rolling my eyes and trying hard not to blush.
But Jacques was already bored with the conversation.

357
 nureyluna

“Theodore, look who’s here,” he said, pointing to a naked woman sitting

on a velvet chair in the corner.
Her long, smooth legs were crossed, her arms holding up her dark hair in a
messy bun. Her breasts were perky and massive, defying gravity as they clung
to her like two melons. A crowd of people surrounded her, sketching her figure.
Her eyes smoldered as she surveyed the room. When she saw us, they wid-
ened in recognition.
“Theodore!” she exclaimed in a thick French accent, jumping up. “Jacques,
my boys.” She made her way through the artists, practically bouncing with
excitement. She was coming directly towards us, completely nude. I expected
her to cover herself with a robe, but she didn’t.
The most stunning woman I had ever seen was walking towards my hus-
band, stark naked. I didn’t know where to look.
“Cleo!” Jacques greeted her, wrapping his arm around her waist and giving
her a kiss on each cheek. His hands did some exploring of their own.
She then turned to Theodore and threw her arms around him, planting a wet
kiss on the cheek. His stiffened quickly, then returned to me as soon as he could.
“You must be Jasmine,” so-called Cleo said, following her movements. “Are
you enjoying the exhibit?”
“Very much,” Jacques replied for me, his eyes roaming over her body hungrily.
Gross.
She seemed to see I was less disposed to her work, because her smile faltered.
“Well, I should get back,” she said, pointing to her setup. She batted her
eyelashes at Theodore, who looked stony, then bounced back to her chair, leav-
ing me speechless.
“Another friend from boarding school?” I asked Theodore, half-joking,
half-serious.
“No,” he replied. “Cleo is the daughter of an artist my mother is friends
with. We’ve known each other since we were kids.”
“She’s very…” I paused, searching for the right word to describe Cleo.
“Confident.”

Two hours later, I was 100% certified done with this.

I sipped champagne as I admired a small collection of paintings of partially
clothed women that was erected in a quiet corner of the gallery. It was the only
place I didn’t feel overwhelmed.

358
 at the foot of the king

The only thing getting me through tonight was the champagne, and I was
slowly getting drunk, the room becoming a hazy blur.
At some point during the live sex show, in which two muscular Adonises
who could give Theodore a run for his money, had a devil’s three-way with a
beautiful brunette, I lost count of how many drinks I’d had.
Throughout the night, Theodore kept running into these beautiful women.
While he assured me each and every time that he’d never so much as considered
them in a romantic way, I was still feeling self-conscious.
I mean, why would he want me when all these lovely women were practically
throwing themselves at him?
As if on cue, I heard a tinkling laugh come from somewhere behind me.
When I turned around, I saw Theodore talking to yet another beautiful woman.
It was getting ridiculous. He was like a magnet for gorgeous women, drawing
them in like moths to a flame.
To his credit, I could tell he was trying to get out of this conversation as
fast as humanly possible.
Finally, the woman pranced away, boobs bouncing, and Theodore glanced
in my direction. When he saw me, his face lit up in a smile that I could tell was
far more natural than the plastic ones he’d been using all night.
But before he could come over, Jacques appeared out of nowhere, grabbing
him by the arm and ushering him to a group of pretty women.
Around that moment, the room started spinning. I needed a breather.
“Excuse me,” I said to a passing waiter. “Where is the restroom?”
He pointed me down a hallway off the side of the gallery.
“Thank you,” I said, hurrying away from the exhibit as fast as my legs
could carry me.
The quiet marble bathroom was a welcome sanctuary. I hurried to the sink
and splashed cold water on my neck to cool down. Staring at my reflection in
the mirror, I took a deep breath.
“You can do this, Jasmine,” I told myself.
I jumped when I heard the stall door open. A petite redhead in an emerald
green dress stepped out and crossed to the sink. When she saw me watching,
her face broke into a smile.
She was freckled, and her expression seemed friendlier than anyone I had
met so far.
“Hi,” she said as she washed her hands. When she was done, she dried
them, and made to leave, but then doubled back as if she couldn’t help herself.
“Are you Jasmine?” she asked. “Theodore’s Jasmine?”

359
 nureyluna

“The one and only,” I replied, still a bit uneasy. Could this be yet another
one of his pretty childhood friends?
“My name is Pauline,” she said, shaking my hand. “I’m an old friend of
Theodore’s from boarding school.”
I groaned inwardly. Great, another one.
I smiled curtly and returned to the sink. But she clearly had other ideas.
“Isn’t this whole exhibit insanely ridiculous?” she asked, sidling back to-
wards me and rolling her eyes.
I chuckled in spite of myself. Maybe she wasn’t like the others after all.
“I’m glad you said that,” I sighed in relief. “I thought I was the only one.”
“No,” she said, opening her purse and applying some purple lipstick.
Bold choice.
“You’re not the only one. I am so sick of artists that act provocative to excuse
the fact they don’t have any original ideas. It’s so phony. Real art does more
than just provoke. It asks a question.”
“I couldn’t agree more,” I nodded, then cocked my head to one side.
She looked at me, self-conscious. “What?” she asked.
“Oh, sorry,” I said with a blush. “It’s just, I’ve met a lot of Theodore’s friends
from his past today, a lot of beautiful women. You don’t seem like them.”
She rolled her eyes. “Oh, please don’t group me in with that bunch,” she said.
“What do you mean?” I asked, my brow furrowing.
“Don’t get me wrong,” she leaned in closer. “We all went to school togeth-
er, but I never really got along with all those girls. They’re all a bit shallow, if
you ask me.”
I smiled, feeling much better. This Pauline woman really did get it.
“What if we stick together tonight?” I asked, taking her hand. “I could use
some non-phony friends right now.”
She chuckled and shook my hand. “Deal.”
Back in the gallery, Jacques was chatting Theodore’s ear off. Pauline rolled
her eyes at me when she saw him. Finally, another Jacques-skeptic.
“I see you’ve met Pauline,” Theodore said to me as we approached, giving
her a hug.
“Jasmine and I are going to be great friends,” Pauline declared. “I can feel it.”
“That’s excellent,” Jacques interrupted. “So we can all go to the afterparty
together.”
I felt my stomach turn over. Wait, there was more of this?
“I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” Theodore started to say, mimicking
my thoughts.

360
 at the foot of the king

“Oh, come on,” Pauline snapped. “Don’t leave me alone with all
these weirdos.”
She squeezed my hand. Looking in her eyes, I felt guilt squeeze at me. I was
so glad to have found somebody who agreed with me on all this phoniness. I
couldn’t just leave her now.
“I mean,” I said, swayed by her warm, welcoming eyes. “Maybe we can
stay for a bit?”
“If you want,” Theodore said. “Your wish is my command, my love.”
“Wonderful,” Jacques exclaimed, clapping his hands together. “Then
it’s settled.”

As it turned out, the party was on an island. I felt my nerves rising as the
helicopter flew us out over the roiling ocean, away from our peace and quiet.
When it finally touched down by a boxy modernist mansion perched on
the side of a massive cliff, deep in the Mediterranean, I was regretting my de-
cision to come.
I looked at Theodore and he squeezed my hand reassuringly. Pauline
whooped and jumped out of the helicopter first, followed almost at once
by Jacques.
Theodore and I followed them across the helipad towards a grand, gold
door in the side of the building. Jacques shot a smirk back in my direction as
he pushed it open.
A moment later, the purpose of his smirk became painfully clear. This
party that Jacques insisted we attend was a massive orgy.

361
 chapter 27

Orgy: An event involving sexual activities with multiple participants, characterized

by excessive sexual gratification.

JASMINE

W
rithing bodies. Spread across sofas, lounges, and beds all across the
house. The windows were foggy. Moans and shouts of ecstasy came
from all sides.
Before I had time to do more than gasp in shock, a hostess, adorned in black
lace and a striking mask, greeted us with a warm, red-lipped smile.
“Welcome,” she purred, her gloved hand running down Theodore’s arm.
“Follow me.”
It was clear our formal evening attire was out of place here, and the hostess
shoved us into separate dressing rooms before I knew what was happening.
The space was filled with a rack of garments, all tailored to my size. I hesi-
tate to even call them clothing. They were more like scanty strips of fabric held
together by ribbons. Suddenly, the reality of the situation crashed over me. I was
at an orgy. Theodore was somewhere nearby, preparing for the same.
This wasn’t me. What was I doing here?
I collapsed onto the plush blue chaise longue, hands covering my face.
This was all too much…
I took a few deep breaths, feeling anger flare inside me at Jacques. This was
all part of his plan. He was trying to fuck with me, to make me run away like
some fainting flower. Well, he was going to see I wasn’t that weak. I wasn’t just
going to cave like a schoolgirl.

362
 at the foot of the king

You can do this. There’s nothing forcing you to join in. You can do this. Show
Jacques who he messed with. You can do this.
I hoped that repeating this mantra would make it a reality.
One lingerie piece caught my eye, a purple and black lacy one piece that
hid a little more than the rest.
Ready or not, here I go, I thought, slipping it on.
I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror and had to admit… it looked
good on me. Like, really good. The surge of confidence that washed over me as
it caressed my skin was undeniable.
The royal purple silk draped over my curves, the bra’s delicate lace overlays
accentuating my cleavage. The matching panties were sheer, leaving little to the
imagination. Satin bows adorned the straps and waistband, and hidden within
the lace were shimmering sequins that caught the light with every move.
But I still felt exposed.
I added a matching silk robe to my ensemble.
Looking at my reflection, I had to admit, I looked enticing.
Outside the dressing room, everyone was waiting with the masked woman.
They all looked undeniably appealing in their attire. I almost started drool-
ing at Theodore’s sleek black leather getup.
“Well, well, well,” Jacques appraised me with a smirk.
“Jasmine!” exclaimed Pauline, donning a simple green lace one piece. “You
look irresistible!”
Theodore grinned. “I couldn’t agree more.” The husky note in his voice
made a shiver run down my spine.
The masked woman cleared her throat.
“We have some rules tonight,” she explained. “What happens here, stays here.
No discussions, no photographs. We are a model of discretion. Understood?”
My nerves returned in full force as I nodded. I really hoped Theodore and
I wouldn’t be doing anything tonight that required discretion. Even with my
new goal to show Jacques up, I had my limits. Neither Theodore and I would
be breaking our wedding vows tonight, I was sure of that.
Our guide led us back into the fray, where things were heating up.
In the room’s center was a trio. Two men and a woman, all naked, explor-
ing each other with hands and mouths. A few feet away, a woman was on her
knees, pleasuring a man I thought I recognized. His eyes met mine, his eyebrows
rising suggestively.
As we moved away, it hit me with a rush of surprise. He was a famous actor.
He played Superman.

363
 nureyluna

What the hell was he doing here?

All around, it was the same. Bodies twisted with pleasure. Moans filling
the air as limbs tangled.
“I guess we just find someone?” Pauline whispered, looking out of her
element. To her credit, she approached a tall blond man, and before I knew it,
their lips were locked.
I stayed close to Theodore, grateful for his steady presence and feeling
distinctly like a fish out of water.
With a nasty smirk in my direction, Jacques slid into a trio of girls who were
eating each other out. They quickly folded Jacques into the mix.
“That was quick,” Theodore chuckled. He scowled at his uncle before
looking pointedly away.
Just then, a naked blond woman lounging on a nearby couch, called out
to Theodore. She was palming her clit through her lingerie.
“Care to join me?” she asked, biting her lip and raising an eyebrow
suggestively.
“I’m alright,” Theodore replied, pulling me closer and leading me away.
Everywhere we went, we were watched. Even those already engaged in plea-
sure cast us glances. It seemed Theodore and I were the night’s main attraction.
Jacques and his three girls had made their way to a revolving bed in the
center of the room. They were in the midst of a passionate love pile, and with
the performative movements Jacques was making, it was hard to look away.
As he took a blond woman from behind, his gaze found me. His expression
was a challenge, a silent “like what you see?”
Suddenly, I felt claustrophobic. The room seemed to shrink around me. I
was gasping for air.
I needed to escape.
I stumbled away from Theodore, rushing back to the house’s exit. I hated
that Jacques had got the better of me, but I couldn’t spend one more second
in there.
What was I thinking, coming here?
Maybe this was normal for royals and wealthy French aristocrats, but
not for me.
All I wanted was Theodore.
But was this what Theodore wanted? After all, this was his world.
Suddenly, a hand touched my back. I spun around defensively, relieved to
see Theodore, who’d followed me out of the house and onto the helipad.
“There you are,” he said.

364
 at the foot of the king

“Sorry, I just got so overwhelmed back there.”

“You and me both,” he replied. I felt my heart melt as I saw the genuine
disgust in his expression. He really didn’t want to be here.
“Should we get out of here?” he asked, pulling out his phone.
“Yes, please,” I nodded, and Theodore fired off a text, presumably calling
a helicopter. “Let’s go get our clothes.”

Back at home, I couldn’t shake the sinister look Jacques had given me from
my mind. It was like he was planning something.
As Theodore and I stepped into our bedroom and I pulled off my dress, I
realized I was still wearing the lingerie from the party.
“Oh no,” I said, looking down. “I forgot to give this back.”
Theodore, who had already climbed into bed, looked at me with desire.
“Don’t take it off,” he instructed, his voice husky. “Come here.”
Despite the long day, his hungry gaze still sent a surge of energy through
me. I suddenly wasn’t tired anymore.
“Do you like it?” I crawled into bed seductively, crawling up his body to-
wards his face.
“I love it,” he kissed me, biting my bottom lip. “What say you we try some
of those moves we’ve seen tonight.”
“What say we do?” I smirked as I straddled him. I could feel him harden
beneath me. I pinned his arms above his head, causing him to moan.
Maybe he would have enjoyed the party after all…
Then I stopped, suddenly feeling less confident. My face fell.
“What is it?” He noticed the shift in my mood.
“It’s nothing,” I said, shaking my head and sliding my hands down his
chest again.
“You know I know you better than anyone else, right?” he said sternly, his
hands holding my hips. “So I can always tell when something is off.”
“Oh I don’t know,” I buried my face in my hands. “I feel so stupid.”
Theodore sat up and cupped my face with his hands, fixing me with a
fierce expression.
“Don’t say that,” he said. “What’s wrong?”
I looked up at him.
“Be honest with me,” I said.
“Always.”

365
 nureyluna

“Did you want to stay at the orgy?”

Theodore paused, his face impassive. My heart plummeted.
“Jasmine,” he sighed.
Oh no. The answer was yes, wasn’t it?
“Come here,” he pulled me in closer.
I nestled into his arms, waiting for his answer, my heart pounding
in my chest.
“The only person I ever need is you,” he said. “You are the only one for me,
yesterday, today, and forever.”
My heart eased. The dread that had held me captive vanished at his words and
I suddenly felt as if I was soaring on a cloud, my feet floating high off the ground.
“That’s exactly how I feel,” I said, a smile cracking my face.
“Good,” Theodore smiled, guiding me onto my back. “Now I want you
to relax for me.”
“Oh yeah?” I asked, seeing where he was going with this.
His finger traced a path from my lips, between my breasts, past my belly
button, and between my legs where he touched my clit through my lingerie.
In one swift move, he ripped it in half.
“Oops, guess you can’t give it back, now,” he said in a low, husky voice full
of desire.
“What are you doing?” I asked, shocked.
“I’ll buy you a different one,” he explained. “I want nothing from that
party to remain.”
After discarding the lingerie, Theodore turned back to me. He spread my
legs slowly, his hand touching me between my legs.
As he gently rubbed my clit with his thumb, he slipped one finger into me.
It massaged the inside of me, loosening me up. When I was open enough for
him, he added another finger.
The familiar fire was building inside me with every flick of his fingers.
As I writhed with pleasure, he added a third. My body tensed around
his fingers.
I was dripping wet all over him. I felt as though fireworks were shooting
through my body, filling me up with bolts of electricity.
With his other hand he massaged my breasts, kissing them with his wet
lips. I felt them touch the skin all the way down my body, until they found my
clit. He sucked on it softly.
The sensation of his lips between my legs was mystifying. Every time his
lips raised off of my skin they left a tingling in their place.

366
 at the foot of the king

Without realizing it, he was suddenly, underneath me, his tongue circling
slowly then faster as I grinded on his face.
When I looked down, I saw that he was hard. I leaned down, steadying
myself in his legs. Licking my lips, I slipped the tip of his cock into my mouth,
my tongue massaging it.
The moment my lips met his hard member, his tongue quickened, like it
was trying to reach my core.
I needed to come.
But I wanted him inside me when I came.
I scooted myself down his body and guided him inside of me. I gasped at
the feeling, my body tightening around his cock.
I began to move, slowly at first, but quickly building my pace until I was
slamming down onto his cock.
He throbbed in me as I rode him up and down. His hands grabbed my ass,
guiding me as I moved.
“I’m about to come,” he moaned. “You look too good from back here.”
“Me too,” I shut my eyes as he filled me.
My whole body erupted with pleasure. I screamed his name when I came.
As I gradually came back down to Earth, Theodore pulled me back to him.
He held me gently, dozing off to sleep. I watched his chest rise and fall with
every breath till he fell asleep.
I tried to fall asleep too but I couldn’t.
Too many crazy things had been happening recently.
I had a feeling we hadn’t seen half of it yet…

367
 chapter 28

Restaurant: A place where one can buy meals or snacks.

JASMINE

A
wakening the next morning, I found the bed empty. “Theodore?” I
questioned the silence of the room, my voice echoing back at me.
Puzzled, I dressed for breakfast, the remnants of last night’s sex party
and Jacques’s lascivious gaze still lingering in the corners of my mind.
I felt a little lighter, though, as if I could at least push those memories to
the back of my mind. What I needed was a distraction.
The solitude wasn’t helping, so I ventured downstairs. “Theodore?” I called
out, wandering through the vast rooms.
Discovering the chef alone in the kitchen, engrossed in Anthony Bourdain’s
Kitchen Confidentials, I felt a sense of relief. No one else was up for breakfast
yet. And, more importantly, no Jacques to speak of.
“I love that book,” I commented. “It’s shocking how scandalous the restau-
rant business can be.”
“That’s why I’m here,” she responded with a chuckle. “The craziness was
too much for me.”
I chuckled along with the chef as she started to explain the insanity of her
previous job.
Today was already better than yesterday. Maybe I could actually enjoy the
remaining days of our getaway before the wedding.
The wedding… My stomach suddenly did a backflip.
It was only a few days away.

368
 at the foot of the king

The day after tomorrow, to be exact. My heart started to pound at the

thought. Shit, I was going to be marrying Theodore in front of the king himself
in only a few days’ time. I wasn’t at all sure I was ready. I needed to talk to him.
“Have you seen Theodore?” I asked the chef as she turned a page of her book.
“Monsieur Theodore is in the garden, Madame,” she informed me.
“Great,” I said, standing up and gathering myself.
“Of course, madame,” the chef noted, before starting to chop up mush-
rooms. I headed out to the garden.
Outside, a trail of red rose petals led me around the side of the house and
into the garden. Theodore was waiting for me at a small table.
“Good morning, beautiful,” he greeted me, standing as I approached.
“What’s all this?” I asked.
“I know yesterday was stressful for you, and I felt partly responsible,” he
said, pulling out a seat for me. “I wanted to do something special for you.”
My heart swelled. Theodore was the most considerate husband in the world.
Considering the royal debauchery he was born into, his kindness was even
more remarkable.
He didn’t have to be the loving, caring husband he was to me. He could
have easily become someone like Jacques, who was selfish and self-centered.
I was grateful for Theodore, grateful that I chose him and that he chose me.
“So what did the chef prepare for us today?”
“The chef didn’t prepare anything,” Theodore clarified. “I cooked breakfast.”
“You cooked for me? That explains why she was reading in there.”
Theodore nodded. Tears welled in my eyes. I knew how significant this
gesture was. It had seemed odd to me, at first, that the Jefferson family put such
store in the food they cooked for their loved ones. Even now, the gesture still
made me weak in the knees.
Theodore clapped his hands together, and waiters appeared bringing out
our meal on golden trays. Breakfast was fantastic. Theodore was a formidable
cook, often giving me a run for my money. Our shared love for food was what
brought us together. It was a constant in our relationship. I loved that he re-
spected my passion. I couldn’t imagine loving someone who saw food as mere
fuel, rather than an expression of love.
The wait brought out the first course, which was a grapefruit with caramel-
ized brown sugar on top. I gasped when I saw its lovely presentation.
“I blow torched the sugar on top,” Theodore explained as I dug into the fruit.
“It’s delicious,” I said, taking my first bite. It melted in my mouth and made
me moan in an entirely different way than Theodore usually did.

369
 nureyluna

The next course was a fluffy English muffin topped with honey ham, a
poached egg, and a buttery hollandaise sauce. Theodore’s gaze was fixed on
me, watching me savor each bite. He almost forgot to eat himself a few times
because he was so focused on me. “I love watching you eat the food I cooked,”
he confessed. “It genuinely makes me so happy.”
“Good thing I love eating your food then,” I laughed, winking at him.
The final course was a Belgian waffle with caramelized bananas and a dark
chocolate drizzle. It was so delicious, I nearly licked my plate clean.
When the plates were cleared, Theodore leaned in, a hungry look in his eyes.
“You have chocolate on your lips,” he said.
“What are you gonna do about it?” I challenged, raising an eyebrow.
His eyes darkened and then, before I knew what was happening, he’d
grabbed me and pulled me onto his lap. My lips were inches from his.
Instantly, I felt myself getting wet. I loved when he manhandled me. I
leaned in for a kiss but, to my surprise, I was met with his tongue, not his lips.
He licked my lips clean before I could say “what the hell.”
“I’m so messy,” I giggled, licking Theodore’s cheek in retaliation.
“I like it,” he said. “It means you were enjoying the food so much you lost
yourself in it. You know the food is bad when you can wipe your lips between
every few bites. There is no urgency in eating it.”
“So should we go wake up the kids?” I asked, even though I wanted to
spend all day with Theodore.
“Well,” Theodore said. “Considering how disastrous yesterday was, I thought
we might have a special do-over day today. Just the two of us.”
“What about the kids?”
“I’ve arranged for them to have a whole day at home,” he replied. “They’re
going to watch The Little Mermaid then have a pool day themed after the
movie. I’ve even hired the actress who played Ariel in the movie to come by
and swim with Thea.”
“Thea is going to love that,” I swooned, leaning into Theodore’s firm chest.
“I know she will,” he chuckled. “You’re an incredible dad, Theodore.”
“And you’re the most amazing mother,” he kissed me.
“But for now, we have a special day to begin.”

Theodore kept his plans for the day a secret, but he did tell me to dress in
cocktail attire. “Elegant but comfortable,” he said with a smirk.

370
 at the foot of the king

So that’s how I came to be standing in front of my mirror, buttoning up

my jumpsuit as I slipped on my heels. When that was done, I braided my hair,
still wondering what Theodore had in store for me.
“Ready?” Theodore asked as he came into the room.
“Yes. Should we say goodbye to the kids?” I asked, turning around to give
him the full effect.
“Ugh,” Theodore groaned when he saw me. “I don’t think I can go the
whole day without fucking you.” I walked up to him and leaned against him,
grinding our pelvises together. I felt his firm hands slide down to my hips.
“Too bad,” I said, jumping to my feet and prancing away from him, making
sure my ass swung back and forth. “You’ll have to.” I chuckled at the growl that
came from his throat. Downstairs, in the TV room, we found Greta, Thea,
and Emrich cuddled on the couch. In front of them was an array of Little
Mermaid-themed snacks, seashell cupcakes, fish-shaped candy.
“Look at all this,” I said.
“Jasmine!” Thea jumped up and ran to me to give me a hug. “You look so
beautiful. I wish you could come to our Little Mermaid party. But where are
you going?”
“I have no idea,” I replied. “Your dad said it was a surprise.”
“Daddy loves surprises,” she said. “This was all a surprise for me too.”
“Aren’t we just the luckiest?” I winked at her.
“Alright, we better get going,” Theodore said, picking up Emrich and giving
him a kiss on his dimpled cheeks.
“Enjoy your afternoon,” I said as we left them to start the movie.
“So will you tell me where we’re going now?” I asked Theodore in the back
of the car as the chauffeur drove us out of the estate.
Theodore paused, considering whether to reveal the plans to me or not.
“I don’t think I will,” he teased. “As much as I’d love to see the expression
on your face right now. I want to keep it a surprise till the very last second when
we pull up to the–”
“To the what?” I pried, he had almost slipped up.
“Nice try,” he started kissing me, which put an end to my interrogation.
Clever. He knew I’d rather kiss him than do just about anything else.
“Jasper,” Theodore waved at the chauffeur. “Do you mind rolling up the
partition, please?”
“Oui, Monsieur,” the chauffeur nodded as the blacked-out partition between
his seat and ours slid up. The moment it clicked into place, our lips were locked
in a passionate kiss, each brush of our tongues igniting a fiery desire within me.

371
 nureyluna

My hands ran through his hair as his lips trailed hot, urgent kisses down
my neck. I leaned back against the seat, my body already feeling hot and needy.
His hands roamed over my skin, igniting every nerve ending they touched.
The sound of our heavy breathing and moans filled the air, mixed with the
occasional creaks of the car as it swayed with each curve of the road.
We only managed to pull apart when the car came to a halt.
“Was that your diversion tactic?” I asked. “To stop me from asking too
many questions.”
“Did it work?” Theodore asked, flashing me a devious smile.
“Of course it did,” I leaned in to kiss him again. “But you already knew it
would.” When the car door swung open, my jaw dropped. I knew exactly where
we were. It had been on my culinary mood board for years, ever since I was at
culinary school in what felt like a lifetime ago.
We were parked right outside La Maisonette, chef Paul Rubier’s triple Mi-
chelin star French Restaurant, tucked away in outback of the French Riviera. The
quaint little white house was nestled around a massive forest, but close enough
to the seaside to hear the cawing of seagulls. I had mentioned it to Theodore a
few times, but I never expected him to remember, let alone secure a reservation.
Especially considering the fact that to get a reservation at La Maisonette you
had to book years in advance. I had been checking the waitlist for several years,
not that I would have been able to afford it. It was a bucket list moment for me,
one I assumed I would never cross off.
“Theodore,” was all I managed to say. I wanted to cry with joy.
“Are you ready?” Theodore asked me, holding my hand. I wasn’t sure. I
didn’t know if I’d manage to say a single word ever again. As we stepped into
the restaurant, it felt like we were walking into someone’s elegant but cozy
home. That’s what I loved most about chef Rubier. While La Maisonette did
have three Michelin Stars, it wasn’t uptight. In fact, it felt homey, familiar. Chef
Rubier was inspired by his mother’s provincial cooking when he sketched out
the concept for the restaurant, and he wanted it to be reflected in the design.
His expertise was in elevating the simple things in life. I resonated with this the
most. I liked to think my cooking was similar, nostalgic yet somehow innovative.
I was surprised to find that the restaurant was completely empty. I looked
at Theodore, giving him an ‘you seriously did this?’ type of look.
“I thought we might want some privacy,” Theodore said as we made our
way to our seats. “That way we can focus on the food with no distractions.”
Much to my surprise, the waiter didn’t come greet us, but rather Chef Rubier
himself, in his crisp chef’s whites. He was a round man in his seventies with thick

372
 at the foot of the king

smile lines coating his face. He’d always reminded me a little of Santa Claus.
“Welcome Prince Theodore, Madame,” he bowed. “It is truly an honor to
have you dine here.” I was starstruck. I couldn’t believe he was bowing to me
and not the other way around. I felt like I should be kissing his feet.
Gathering myself quickly, I stood up and shook his hand.
“Chef Rubier,” I said. “I–I am such a big fan. Please, call me Jasmine. I’m…
I don’t know what to say. You’re the reason I wanted to become a chef and I love
your work so much and I just realized I’m talking a lot so I’ll shut up. I’m sorry.
Pardon me.” I felt my face going red, and mentally kicked myself.
“Please, call me Paul,” was all he said, a knowing smile creasing his face.
This put me at ease.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you in person, Paul,” Theodore also shook his hand.
“To say we are looking forward to tasting your creations would be an understate-
ment.” “Theodore tells me that you are also a chef, Jasmine,” he turned to me.
“Oh sure,” I blushed. “But I could never dream to be as good as you.”
“I am sure you are just being modest,” he laughed. “Besides, one must
dream to be great, no?”
“I guess so, yes,” I said, still awestruck to be in his company, let alone
talking to him.
“So for today,” he spoke to us with the authority only a world-renowned
chef would have. “You will be having the seasonal tasting menu. Everything I
cook for you today will be using seasonal ingredients found right here on the
Riviera. I like to work with nature, not against it.” Theodore and I nodded along
as he walked us through the menu, each dish sounded better than the last. By
the time Chef Rubier was done with his explanation, my mouth was already
salivating. “Does that sound good?” he asked in the end.
“That sounds incredible,” Theodore replied.

And it was incredible. Course after course, the plates kept coming, each
more mouthwatering than the other. The layers of flavors were inspiring, firing
a thousand new ideas that I wanted to try at home. I barely spoke the whole
meal, often shutting my eyes to focus. Theodore found this very amusing and
was watching me with bewilderment the whole time.
“I love how much you love food,” he said at the end of the meal. “Seeing
you so passionate about something makes me feel so full. I feel like I can see
your soul.”

373
 nureyluna

“Eating this much makes me feel full,” I said with a wink, pushing back my
plate. Then my gaze slid downwards. Now that I’d eaten, I was feeling hungry
for a different kind of snack. “Should we go home and pick up where we left
off in the car?” I asked.
“It’s like you read my mind,” he joked, putting down his heavy black metal
card on the expensive table cloth. The car ride home was too long. I just wanted
to get home and rip the clothes off of Theodore. The lazy type of sex we had
after a good meal was one of my favorite kinds. It’s the kind of sex where you
laughed throughout, and it didn’t matter how fast you came. It felt like true love.
The moment we pulled up the estate, however, we realized that we would
not be having sex anytime soon. My blood ran cold as I saw it.
The driveway was packed with expensive cars. Hundreds of people were
wandering around the yard. They were all half naked and fully drunk.
It seemed like there was a party. In our house. A party that we had no idea
was even happening. And I had a guess who was behind it.
But before I could turn to Theodore to share my suspicions, a horrible
thought filled my head.
“Theodore,” I practically shouted. “The kids.” Theodore was on the phone
with Greta before I’d even made it up the front steps.
“Greta, what on Earth is going on at the house?” Theodore snarled as we
pushed through the sweaty crowd grinding away in the living room. He had to
shout to be heard over the roar of the aggressive techno music. With every word
Greta spoke, I saw Theodore grow angrier. Finally, he hung up and turned to me.
“It’s Jacques,” he hissed. “He said that Greta should leave right away and
that he would take care of the kids. He insisted. Basically, kicked her out.”
I saw red. I wanted to kill that monster of a man. But Theodore put a hand
on my arm.
“I’ll kill him!” he spat as we rushed into the kitchen. “Where the hell is he?”
We stormed through the house looking for the kids, until I finally flung
open the door to Emrich’s nursery. There they were, Thea and Emrich. Thea
was sitting on the floor, playing on her iPad and looking dejected. Emrich,
however, was asleep in a man’s arms. Jacques’s arms. That shit-eating smirk on
his face was stronger than it had ever been.
I marched over to him, rage dripping from my every pore. How dare he use
our kids as a way to get laid? That selfish bastard.
“Hand over my son!” I snarled at him, grabbing baby Emrich from him.
That’s it. This was the final straw.

374
 chapter 29

The Last Straw: The final adverse event in a series that pushes someone to extreme
upset or anger.

JASMINE

E
“ verybody get the fuck out of here!” Theodore’s command echoed through
the house, his voice a rough bark. The party attendees, previously jovial,
now wore masks of trepidation. “Now!” he barked again.
Thea was frozen in fear.
“I’m sorry for yelling, sweetheart,” Theodore’s voice softened as he strode
back into the nursery and addressed her. Greta hurried back inside at that mo-
ment, her face painted with shock. “I’m sorry,” she cried. “He told me you were
aware. He told me you sent him.” She pointed dramatically at Jacques, who
made a face of mock surprise and offense. The guests, however, were stubbornly
refusing to leave, despite Theodore’s clear instructions. Theodore marched back
out of the nursery, bellowing orders at them.
“I am so sorry, Madame Jasmine,” Greta’s face turned a deep shade of red.
“I had no idea he was going to do this.”
“Greta, would you mind taking the kids upstairs, please?” I requested, while
Theodore’s bellows roared through the house. I could tell it was scaring Thea.
Once the kids were out of sight, Theodore seemed to transform. His rage
growing stronger, to a level I had never seen before. I hurried out into the living
room after him, forgetting all about Jacques.
Theodore’s nostrils were flaring as he roared at the party goers, who were
still unperturbed.

375
 nureyluna

“Alright, that’s it,” he declared, his patience clearly worn thin. I silently
wished they had heeded his warning.
Suddenly, Theodore grabbed a defiant party goer by the collar of his shirt
and threw him down the front steps. He repeated this process, one by one, ef-
fectively clearing the house, until the rest of the partiers got the idea and tried
to dart past him and outside.
With Theodore handling cleanup, I needed to find Jacques, who had con-
veniently disappeared when the chaos erupted.
I stormed through the house, my eyes scanning each room with laser focus.
He had crossed a line this time, involving the kids. I was done giving him the
benefit of the doubt. I was done letting him do whatever he wanted. He needed
to be confronted, and immediately.
I found him on the upstairs veranda, his lips locked with a scantily clad
woman. His shirt was off, revealing his sweaty abs, and his hands were furiously
grabbing at her breasts.
“Jacques!” I called out.
He blatantly ignored me, choosing to continue his amorous activities.
I crossed my arms, tapping my foot impatiently. I wouldn’t let his antics
ruffle me. What was his game?
Finally, I grabbed a vase off the table, just inside the bedroom, and threw
the contents in his face. Roses and water splashed all over him and the woman
spluttered in shock.
Jacques broke away from the woman and turned his attention to me. For
the first time since I’d met him, he looked genuinely annoyed.
Finally, I thought. Show me your true colors, asshole.
“Are you done?” I asked, my voice devoid of emotion.
“I don’t know,” he retorted, glaring down at the empty vase in my
hand. “Am I?”
I rolled my eyes, “I believe you are, yes.”
“Leave us,” he dismissed the woman like she was a servant instead of his
lover. She gave me a cool once-over before sauntering off, leaving Jacques and
I alone on the balcony.
From below, I could hear the sounds of the crowd dissipating. Theodore
was clearly doing an excellent job. All the more reason for me to step it up.
“Listen, Jasmine,” Jacques began. “I’ve had it with your Mennonite in a
strip club act. Have a beer. Take off that top. Loosen up.”
His voice was sharp and cold, nothing like the laid-back charm of before.
Somehow, knowing I was getting under his skin gave me courage.

376
 at the foot of the king

“You’re leaving this villa right now,” I told him sharply, ignoring his attempt
at a lecture.
“I most certainly am not,” he retorted. “I am a French royal. You are some
slutty Canadian who groped the right usurper in England. By what logic does
that give you more right than I to be here?”
His audacity was astounding.
“Ah, the truth comes out,” I replied, stepping towards him and fixing him
with a triumphant gaze. “You are bitter that you lost the crown. Well, I’ve got
news for you, mister. You clearly weren’t king material, and King Louis saw that.”
Jacques turned his head to the skies and laughed mirthlessly.
“I don’t give a damn about your precious little throne. I care about you
being a pathetic hanger-on,” he matched my step with one of his own. “And
this is my house. I’m not going anywhere.”
But I was not going to be shut up. Not this time. I took another step closer.
We were now inches apart. “Oh, yes you are.”
He thought he could out-stubborn me. Well, I was game. And I didn’t
like losing.
“Make me,” he challenged.
I spun on my heels without a second thought. He was right. I was going
to make him leave. If he wouldn’t leave of his own accord, then I would ensure
that he did.
Jacques followed me as I stormed back into the bedroom.
“Giving up that easily?” he taunted.
Ignore him, Jasmine, I reminded myself. Don’t stoop to his level.
I marched out of the bedroom and down the hall. It took Jacques a mo-
ment to realize that I was headed for his room. He chuckled coldly when he
discovered it.
I flung the door open, my eyes scanning the room for his suitcase. I tossed
it onto his bed and began to haphazardly throw his belongings into it. I wanted
him out as soon as possible.
Jacques stumbled around, attempting to stop me. It was only now that I
realized how drunk he was. I was faster than him right now. The thought gave
me courage.
“You smell like a distillery,” I cringed. “Look at yourself, stumbling around.
It’s pathetic.”
I grabbed his royal jacket, and that seemed to make him even angrier.
“Put that down, you whore!” He roared at me. Then he snatched at it. But
he overextended his arm, and he fell forward.

377
 nureyluna

Right onto me. I fell backward onto the bed, his muscular form slamming
down on top of me. To my horror, his entire weight was pressing down and from
his drunken smirk, I could tell he liked it. I squirmed, trying to push him off,
but he was too heavy. He, however, found the situation amusing.
What a sick fuck. Was he enjoying this?
“Get off of me!” I shouted.
“Relax,” his hands encircled my waist. “Why are you so uptight? Don’t you
think you could have some fun with me too? I saw you looking at me the other
night. I know you want me.”
“You are a monster!” I hit his chest with all my strength. “I’ll fucking end
you!” He only laughed. What a sleaze! The audacity of him.
But I wasn’t going down without a fight. I managed to angle my body and
deliver a swift knee to his groin. He doubled over in pain, rolling off me and
onto the floor. He clutched himself, a roar of pain and fury coming from his lips.
That’s what he deserved. The piece of shit. He glared at me from the floor.
The mask was off now. I could see exactly what kind of man he was.
“I want you out of here, Jacques,” I stated. “I’m serious.” I was done playing
nice. I didn’t care if he was family. He wasn’t my family. Not after his disgust-
ing behavior. He slowly got back on his feet, his towering form an attempt to
intimidate me.
“Be careful what you wish for,” he taunted. Even though he looked un-
hinged, there was a knowing smirk that I didn’t like fluttering behind his eyes.
“I want you gone,” I repeated. “Now!” He seemed to sense that I wasn’t to
be trifled with. He hastily gathered the rest of his things into the suitcase and
zipped it shut. Then he straightened up to look at me.
“You don’t want to make an enemy out of me, Jasmine,” he warned. “You
don’t know who you’re dealing with.”
“I’ll take my chances, thank you very much,” I retorted.
“Suit yourself,” he huffed, suitcase in hand. “But your life is about to get a
lot more difficult. You’ve made a big mistake.”
“Wow, real scary,” I said, feigning fear. But something in my chest did shift.
He was a very connected man, to be sure. I followed him through the house,
ensuring he left. My gaze didn’t waver from the back of his head until he was
safely in the back of the limo on the way to the airport. He looked back at me
one last time before he drove off. His eyes were darker, more dangerous.
What had I gotten myself into? What was his next move?
As his car disappeared beyond the gates, a sense of dread washed over me.
What are you going to do now, Jacques?

378
 chapter 30

Eve: The time preceding a significant occasion, the night before.

JASMINE

I
couldn’t sleep all night. After tossing and turning for hours, I finally gave
up and laid till morning with a sense of dread.
The events of the previous night, the chaos and confusion, had run through
my mind all night like a song I was desperate never to hear again. The house
filled with strangers, the children surrounded by unfamiliar faces, all pawns
in Jacques’s game. Jacques… The realization that I had thrown him out came
gradually. He was probably in Paris, causing havoc for others.
I felt a sense of relief that it wasn’t my family. For now… I knew we would
have to confront him again, a thought I despised. Be careful what you wish for,
he’d said. What did that mean? Why did I get the feeling that things were about
to become a whole lot worse?
“Good morning,” Theodore walked in, a cup of coffee in his hands. “I
thought this might help you get up.” My heart swelled at the gesture. He was
always so thoughtful.
And he was right. I felt as if I was nursing a severe hangover, despite not
having had a drop of alcohol the previous night. Maybe it was an anger hangover.
My body was still recovering from the rage I’d felt towards Jacques, stronger
than any anger I’d experienced in years. Anger wasn’t an emotion I had often.
But when it did arrive, it consumed me, leaving me feeling sick.
This is why I despised anger. With Theodore, anger was a rarity, and that
was a blessing.

379
 nureyluna

I took a sip of the coffee as Theodore massaged my shoulders. “I can’t stop

seeing his smug face,” I admitted. “I’m afraid he’s planning something.”
“After the wedding,” Theodore reassured me, his hands coming up to mas-
sage my shoulders. “We won’t have to see him again.”
Suddenly, I sat up straight in bed. The wedding. It had completely slipped
my mind. It was tomorrow.
“I can’t believe it’s tomorrow,” I said, not loving the tremble in my voice.
“Neither can I,” Theodore confessed, pulling me back to lean against him.
“I was thinking we could leave a couple of hours after breakfast. That way we
can settle back into Versailles tonight with the kids.”
“That sounds good,” I agreed. “We should probably get back.”
I felt safe in his arms, less panicked at my impending royal nuptials. Jacques
aside, I’d been enjoying the distance from the royal court this last week. My
heart felt lighter with Theodore and the kids by my side.
He was right, after the wedding we could distance ourselves from Jacques,
forever. We might never have to see him again, except for formal royal occasions
where he would be bound by the King’s code of conduct.
I had no idea where Jacques spent most of his time, he probably flitted from
one extravagant corner of the world to another, followed by a never-ending
parade of models on the party circuit. Still, the next few days, forced to play
nice with him during endless royal festivities, didn’t excite me.
Thea, in contrast, was thrilled to be returning to Versailles. Children had
a wonderful ability to forget quickly. They hadn’t lived as many days, so each
hour was less significant to them. I was grateful that they hadn’t been too trau-
matized by the previous day.
By the time we finished breakfast, the staff had packed all our belongings.
Our luggage was lined up by the main door and the chauffeur was waiting for
us outside.
“Is everyone ready?” Theodore asked, carrying Emrich in his arms as he
joined us in the foyer.
“Yes!” Thea exclaimed. She was beaming from ear-to-ear. “We get to go
back to Caslteland.”
That’s what she called Versailles. And she’d talked of nothing else for days.
I was thankful for her enthusiasm. It meant I could pretend to share her excite-
ment, and maybe eventually truly feel it.
I felt the tension ease slightly as we boarded the plane. We all sat together,
and Theodore suggested we play a board game together. Thea was always com-
petitive when it came to Monopoly. It was endearing.

380
 at the foot of the king

Throughout the game, Theodore watched me, sensing that something was
off. “Are you okay?” he mouthed over the kids’ heads.
I shrugged. I didn’t want to lie to him, and I knew I couldn’t hide anything
from him. But I also didn’t want to burden him with my worries. I was probably
just being silly, anyway.
“Greta,” Theodore called the nanny from across the cabin. “Could you
watch the kids for a bit? Maybe put on a movie?” Couldn’t hide anything
from that man.
Greta nodded and took Emrich from me with a kind smile. She swiftly
took my place in the game, as Theodore took my hand and led me to the other
cabin. “What’s wrong, love?” he asked, concern etched on his face.
“It’s nothing, really,” I tried to brush it off.
Theodore raised an eyebrow. My attempt at pretending everything was fine
was clearly not convincing. “Jasmine,” he said, holding my hands and sitting
me down on the bed. “I know when you’re pretending to be happy. Are you
still worried about Jacques?”
“How could I not be?” I finally burst out. “He isn’t going away. Theodore,
I think he’s planning something, and the idea scared me.”
My breath quickened, matching the pace of my racing heart. Panic surged
through me, making it difficult to breathe. The room seemed to spin.
“Hey,” said Theodore fiercely, grabbing me on both sides of the head. He
breathed in and out, trying to calm me down. “Just breathe, baby, please. In
and out, just like that.”
I followed Theodore’s lead, breathing in sync with him to try and calm
down. As I inhaled and exhaled slowly, everything slowed down enough for
me to speak.
“He will stop at nothing,” I murmured, looking up at Theodore and finally
telling him what was on my mind. “I know he claims not to want the throne, but
I don’t believe him. He’s got some plan, and I’m afraid we’re too late to stop him.”
Theodore looked furious at the very notion. “I promise I will never let him
near our family,” he replied forcefully. “I will never let him affect us the way he
did over the past week.”
“Promise?” I looked up into his fierce eyes, trying to believe him.
“I promise,” Theodore affirmed. “And if he tries, he’ll have to deal with me.”
“You know, watching you throw people out was kind of hot,” I said, moving
closer to him. “You looked so big and ruthless, like my own sexy ogre.”
Theodore snorted with laughter. “You think I’m like Shrek?” he asked glee-
fully. I blushed, realizing what I’d just said.

381
 nureyluna

“Well if I’m Shrek, I wouldn’t rather have anyone else as my Fiona,” he said,
before locking my lips in a kiss.
“And as for the party,” he added, breaking away, “I’ll do it again if that jerk
tries to pull something like that again. Now come here.” He pulled me onto his
lap, wrapping his arms around me.
He kissed me again, laying me down on my back, his body pressed against
mine. This was exactly what I needed to distract me.
Theodore gently bit my earlobe as he whispered, “Can you be quiet for
me, baby?” I nodded, already feeling the wetness between my legs from the
sensation of his warm breath on my neck. His lips sent shivers down my spine
as he kissed my shoulder, leaving a trail of heat in their wake.
It was as if he was awakening each nerve ending on my skin, one by one,
until I was ignited again. I hadn’t realized my body had been craving this so
badly until I got it.
Theodore’s tongue circled my nipples. He sucked gently, his lips envelop-
ing them. His mouth felt so good on sensitive skin, and I already felt my juices
filling up my core.
As if moving in time with my body, Theodore’s hand slipped down to
my pussy, his fingers reaching between my legs. I felt more sensitive than I
ever had. Every touch made me jump. He spread my entrance with his fingers,
sliding his middle finger into me. His wrist, meanwhile, massaged my clit in a
circular motion.
I loved when he touched me like this. I whined against his lips, bucking
my hips to increase the friction. He just chuckled against my lips and pushed
down, aiding my actions.
With every round, the pleasure in me built. Heat was spreading through
me, tingling like it was alive, and coiling through me like some sort of great
beast ready to roar. It was becoming almost unbearable. I writhed, his fingers
still stroking me from inside.
Closing my eyes, I surrendered to him. He left my lips and I whimpered
at the loss of touch, until he started kissing down my body to join his fingers.
When he reached it, he sighed out against my pussy, his heat sending
goosebumps erupting down my legs. His tongue teased the edges of my open-
ing, lingering on my clit. Then, he darted forward and took it in his mouth,
sucking on it.
The bolts of pleasure shooting through me mounted, while his fingers kept
up their assault on my folds. “Theodore, fuck me,” I muttered hoarsely. And I
shivered when his bearded mouth broke into a smirk against my clit.

382
 at the foot of the king

He lifted off me, pulling off my shirt in one swift motion, then ripping off
his own to match. His muscles flexed and rippled as he tossed his clothes aside.
Ugh, I just wanted to bury my face in those abs and breathe in his delicious scent.
I wanted to scream in pleasure when he entered me. But I had to restrain
myself. I had forgotten that we were on a plane. In fact, I had forgotten every-
thing beyond Theodore and me.
That was the magic of sex with Theodore. He began to thrust into me, and
I bit down on my lip, tasting blood.
“I need you to put your hand on my mouth,” I gasped. “I can’t control
myself. I might scream when I climax.”
Theodore smirked. I kissed his wrist as he brought his palm to my mouth,
muffling my lips while his cock continued to pound into me, fucking me
senseless.
Thankfully he kept it there, because with each thrust into my body, I lost
control of my senses. I was left with pure pleasure. Nothing else. My vision
even blurred slightly.
“Can you come for me?” he whispered into my ear, never letting up the
pace. The fireworks exploding through my body, screaming their answer.
I nodded, still not trusting myself not to scream if he let go. Theodore’s
body pressed against mine as he thrust into me faster and faster. The tip of his
cock was right at my core as he buried himself into me. Again and again and
again. It was fierce and animalistic. But it was also the most romantic thing I’d
ever experienced.
He slammed into me once more, further than ever before, and I yelped in
pleasure, my sounds silenced by his hand. It felt as if there was a button inside
of me that triggered an orgasm through my body. And Theodore knew exactly
how to find it.
I gripped Theodore’s wrist, pressing his hand harder against my mouth as
I came, dousing Theodore’s cock in my juices. At the same time, I felt his tense
inside of me, before he filled me with his seed.
As his warmth spread through me, my body relaxed. Theodore moved
his hand from my mouth, replacing it with his lips. He kissed me slowly and
methodically, his tongue exploring every inch of my mouth like he owned it.
In his own way, I knew he did.
“I would have loved to hear you scream,” he chuckled in my ear, his husky
note waking up the fire inside of me again. I tamped it down.
“Maybe on our wedding night,” I teased, tossing him his shirt.
We returned to the kids just in time for the pilot’s to remind us to fasten

383
 nureyluna

our seatbelts for landing. The haze of sex that had enveloped my body was
starting to fade as reality set in.
This might be the last peaceful moment we spent together as a family before
the wedding. As I looked at Thea and Emrich, I wondered if we had made a
mistake by staying in France.
I had hoped that by the time we landed back in Paris, the dread caused by
Jacques would have dissipated. But despite Theodore’s best efforts on the plane,
it hadn’t. I knew we hadn’t seen the last of him.

Everyone at the palace was delighted to see us when we arrived. Theodore’s

valet greeted us at the main entrance with a wide smile and a bow.
“Welcome back,” he ushered us inside.
I wasn’t sure what I had expected, considering most of the staff at Versailles
were lovely, but I was still apprehensive about Jacques. I was worried he would
have spread malicious rumors about us. He seemed the vengeful type.
As we made our way to our apartments, my fears surged. We didn’t even
encounter Jacques, yet I expected to find him lurking around every corner. But
he was nowhere to be found.
Still, his presence was like a phantom. Knowing he was somewhere within
the castle sent a shiver down my spine. His threatening words echoed in my
mind, so vivid I could almost hear them out loud. Be careful what you wish for.
You’ve made a powerful enemy.
What was Jacques planning? What wicked scheme was he devising in his
absence? As much as I detested his presence, at least when he was around we
knew what he was up to. With him out of sight, my imagination ran wild. He
clearly had no boundaries.
Greta took the children ahead to our quarters. They were sleepy and
ready for bed. Theodore paused outside the entrance, and I held back with
him, confused.
“I guess we say goodnight here,” he said.
“What do you mean?” I asked, brow furrowing.
“It’s our wedding night, remember?” he said with a wink. “We have to
spend the night apart.”
Damn. I had completely forgotten about this tradition. As much as I wanted
anything but, tonight, I couldn’t afford to object to spending the night apart. I
couldn’t risk any more bad luck, not with Jacques causing havoc.

384
 at the foot of the king

“Will you be okay?” Theodore asked, placing a finger under my chin.

Would I be okay? That was the question. The honest answer was that I
didn’t know. But I decided to be brave.
“I’ll be fine,” I forced a smile, trying to appear more confident than I felt.
“Are you sure?” Theodore looked at me skeptically. “Because I can stay
the night too.”
“I’m sure,” I hugged him. “Where will you be sleeping tonight?”
“I’ll be right next door,” he said, pointing at the door across the hall.
“So close,” I sighed with relief.
“If you need anything, just call me,” he added.
“I will,” I said, trying to sound reassuring.
“See you tomorrow then,” Theodore kissed me.
“I’ll be the one in the white dress,” I joked.
“And I’ll be the one waiting for you at the altar.”

385
 chapter 31

Lie: To deliberately say or insinuate something false to mislead someone.

JASMINE

F
rom the moment I awoke, I was swept up in a whirlwind of activity.
As soon as I opened my eyes, my room was a flurry of hairstylists, make-up
artists, and various people ensuring my readiness for my public debut.
The enormity of it all didn’t truly hit me until that moment. I was about
to undergo a royal-freaking-wedding.
A woman I didn’t recognize, clad in a pinstripe suit and glasses, sat beside
me. She briefed me on the day’s itinerary while I was being primped and preened.
“Madame Jasmine,” she began, referring to a clipboard, “we’re going to
practice possible press questions. The key is to answer without revealing too
much. It’s a delicate dance of illusion that keeps the press at bay.”
I nodded in understanding, even though I really felt flummoxed.
“Jasmine,” she hardened her voice, becoming more formidable, “is it true
that you met Theodore while working as his nanny?”
“Yes, that’s correct,” I replied honestly.
She clicked her tongue disapprovingly. “No, no, no. You must redirect
them. Reframe their words into something more sophisticated.”
“What should I say then?” I asked, my anxiety about facing the press
heightening.
“Perhaps something like, ‘I met Theodore while caring for Thea. I was
privileged to see him in his role as a father. We are now a family, and it feels
like destiny.’”

386
 at the foot of the king

She was skilled, no doubt about it.

“I think I understand,” I answered, pleased that there was no shaky note
in my voice.
“You must present your love story as a modern Cinderella tale,” she elabo-
rated. “The public adores a good rags-to-riches story, but they also like a good
despot. When Marie Antoinette told the masses to eat cake, they nearly overran
the palace. If it weren’t for the support of the Spanish infantry, you might be
living in a Republic today. Your words matter.”
By the time she’d finished prepping me for public relations, I was drained.
I couldn’t believe the day had only just begun.
The only thing propelling me forward was the thought of standing be-
side Theodore and our family at the altar. Yes, it would be in the presence of
thousands of strangers, but at least we would be together under the scrutiny
of the royal court.
I felt like an apparition, drifting from room to room, detached from my
physical form. The day didn’t feel real until I was in my wedding gown.
I gazed at my reflection, barely recognizing myself. I looked regal, the which
silk folds of the gown cascading behind me in waves, thin lace bows adorning
each of my curves.
I took a deep, shuddering breath. I could do this.
Suddenly, the door banged open and Thea came bounding into the room
like an Energized bunny.
“Jasmine,” she gasped, stopping dead upon seeing me, “you truly look like
a princess.”
I turned around to look at her, tears glistening in my eyes. Thea looked
lovely in a light pink dress, a basket of flower petals clutched in her small hands.
“No, you are the princess,” I corrected her, sweeping her up into a big hug.
“Are you ready?”
“Yes,” she replied with a nod, beaming. But I could see a flicker of something
under her bravado.
I put her down and knelt before her, cupping her face in my hands.
“Remember,” I advised, “no matter how many people are there, today is
about us, our family.” Her excited smile broke, and I saw the nerves bubbling
under the surface.
“I’m scared,” she confessed. “What if I stumble in front of everyone because
I forget how to walk?” I couldn’t help but laugh, and even Thea had to smile.
It was just so cute.
“You’ve been walking for quite some time now,” I reassured her. She frowned.

387
 nureyluna

“Why don’t we take a quick stroll down the hall to calm our nerves?” I
suggested.
With Thea’s hand in mine, we exited the room and pranced towards the
door out of our quarters to the rest of the palace.
But before we could reach it, I heard a loud voice call out behind us, “Where
are you going? The wedding begins soon.”
I turned to see Pierre bustling down the hallway towards us.
“We just need a moment,” I answered hastily. “We’ll meet you outside the
hall in ten minutes.”
He didn’t look convinced but before he could protest, Thea and I darted
through the door and out into the palace.
We turned a corner and found ourselves in a hallway lined with portraits.
Countless images of Theodore’s ancestors, generation after generation of royalty.
Most of them were long gone. We slowed as we gazed over the portraits. It was
surreal to think that our family was the continuation of this centuries-old legacy.
At the far end of the room, there was a large empty space between the
portraits. It appeared as though they had rearranged things to accommodate
another portrait, but none was there.
“I wonder why that hole’s there,” Thea asked, pointing. We stopped in
front of it, puzzled.
“That’s where your portrait will hang,” came a voice in the silence, startling
both Thea and me.
We turned and saw Queen Olympe sweeping down the hallway towards
us, resplendent in deep purple robes that sparkled in the light.
“Your majesty,” I curtsied. Thea tried to curtsy, but she didn’t quite have
it down yet.
“Are you both ready?” the Queen inquired as she reached us.
“As ready as we can be,” I answered, trying to smile reassuringly.
“Everyone is waiting for you,” she said with a smile, though her voice held
an ominous undertone.
“We’ll be there shortly,” I assured her. She narrowed her eyebrows.
“Very well,” she nodded, turning to leave. “See you in the Grand Hall. I
hope everything goes smoothly with your nuptials.”
Her parting words were enigmatic. Why wouldn’t everything be fine? Every
detail of the day had been meticulously planned. Nothing had been overlooked.
Did she know something I didn’t?
My heart pounded in sync with her retreating footsteps. It wasn’t until she
was out of sight that I realized I’d been holding my breath.

388
 at the foot of the king

I inhaled sharply, my gaze returning to the vacant spot on the wall. The
very space where our faces would soon be immortalized.
We would join the ranks of the other royals. I bit my lip, nerves flooding
my chest again.
Was I capable of being Queen? Did I have what it took?
Thea gave my hand a reassuring squeeze and smiled up at me. Her calm
gave me courage.
“Come on,” I said, leading her down the hallway. “We have a wedding
to attend.”
“I love Disney movies,” she said as we walked through the palace towards
the Grand Hall of Versailles where the wedding would take place, “but real life
isn’t like that at all.”
“I know,” I grimaced. “Isn’t that frustrating?”
“So frustrating!” she squealed.
“But you know what,” I continued, “I don’t mind, as long as I have you,
your brother, and your daddy. You make everything worthwhile.”
“Are you nervous?” Thea asked, her eyes wide and bright.
“I’m dying,” I admitted, giving Thea a dramatic sad look that made
her giggle.
“Me too,” she giggled.

Downstairs, just outside the Grand Hall, a small group of attendants were
gathered. They were murmuring amongst themselves, anxiously glancing at
their phones.
As we approached, they looked up and I saw a couple of them ex-
change glances.
I could tell something wasn’t right. Just then, I saw Pierre standing by the
entrance to the Grand Hall. His eyes widened when he saw me and he hurried
over, doing his best to seem inconspicuous.
“What’s happening?” I asked in a hushed voice, unnerved by all the strange
looks headed my way. Pierre looked at me apprehensively, as though he was
unsure how to answer my question.
The knot in my stomach tightened. Something was seriously wrong. The
other shoe was about to drop, just as I was about to walk down the aisle, under
the scrutiny of hundreds of eyes.
“Thea, will you come with me,” Pierre said, grabbing Thea by the arm.

389
 nureyluna

Judging by his expression, I knew he didn’t want her to hear whatever news
they were keeping from me. Thea hesitated, “Jasmine?”
“Go ahead, my love,” I reassured her. “I’ll be right there.”
She hesitated before following Pierre. He pulled her away but she looked
back at me, confusion and fear marring her face. I felt so weak and pathetic,
like a chastised schoolgirl, as I stood alone in the entrance hall.
I turned back to the group of attendants. “Tell me what’s happening right
now.” None of them seemed eager to be the bearer of whatever news they were
withholding.
“I won’t shoot the messenger,” I sighed. “But who knows what I do if nobody
tells me.” A petite woman with ginger hair detached herself from the group and
handed me a phone, keeping her eyes averted.
“I’m sorry,” she murmured as she passed it to me.
As the organ began to resonate from inside the Grand Hall, I glanced at the
phone. I gasped as my brain tried to process the image before me.
It was a photograph of me, lying on a bed, a fiery expression on my face.
But the muscular man lying on top of me was not Theodore. It was Jacques.
To an unsuspecting viewer, my fury in that moment—just after discovering
Jacques had thrown a party with the kids in the house—might be mistaken
for passion.
The camera angle made it appear as though we were about to have sex, as
did Jacques’ half-naked state.
The crafty bastard must have had someone take a compromising pic-
ture of us.
He had tripped and fallen on top of me. At the time, I assumed it was because
he was drunk. I was oblivious to the fact that it was all part of his calculated
plan to ruin Theodore’s and my big day, possibly even our entire life.
Now that this was out in the tabloids, everything had changed.
The rumors would spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone would believe I
had cheated on Theodore with his uncle. They would think I was nothing but
a common gold digger.
Then, before I had time to think, the doors to the Grand Hall swung open,
revealing a room filled with beautifully-dressed people, all waiting for me.
I glanced over their expectant faces. Did they all know? Had they all seen
the photos? At the end of the aisle stood Theodore.
Had he seen the photos? Did he believe them?
I felt nauseous. Overcome with panic, I took one last look at Theodore.
And then I ran.

390
 chapter 32

Flee: To run, typically from perceived threat or harm.

THEODORE

I
stood at the end of the aisle, anticipation building inside me. I was so ready
to love this woman for as long as we both lived. And even though we’d
already done it, I had to admit it felt right to have my extended family here,
as much as I sometimes loathed them.
Thea was the first to emerge, scattering flowers along the aisle with a hint
of nervous energy. The crowd’s coos echoed around the room, their adoration
for her palpable. And they weren’t wrong. She was a picture of adorableness in
her fluffy pink dress. With each step, her confidence bloomed. I saw Jasmine in
her with every step she took. Every day, she reflected more of her new mother,
and I couldn’t get enough. My Jasmine really was the best mother I could have
wished for our children. And now, it was time to see Jasmine.
The organ’s dramatic crescendo urged everyone to rise. The moment we
had all been waiting for was here. The grand wooden doors of the Grand Hall
swung open, revealing Jasmine in her bridal glory. She was a vision, in her long
white Dior gown, her train cascading across the entrance hall behind her. Her
beauty almost blinding.
But something was wrong. Jasmine looked terrified, her eyes wide with fear.
What had happened? What had transpired since we had last met?
Her eyes met mine for a fleeting moment and I saw within them something
I never wanted to see: fear. And then, before I could so much as move, she
vanished in a flash of white.

391
 nureyluna

The room suddenly erupted with whispers, the unexpected turn of events
taking everyone by surprise. Even this second, I knew rumors were flying around
this accursed kingdom like a virus.
My eyes found King Louis, who looked shocked, along with everyone else.
Sliding to the throne next to him, I noticed Queen Olympe, who looked down-
right bored. It was painfully clear that she had always expected Jasmine to run
when it came to it. But I wasn’t interested in either of the monarchs. No, I was
searching the crowd for someone else. And my eyes finally landed on him.
Jacques. He sat in the second row, a smug grin plastered on his face. When
he saw me looking, he hastily shifted his expression to one of curiosity. But
then he winked at me. I knew instantly that he was behind this. Somehow, he
was the reason my Jasmine had fled. Just then some of the murmurs from the
crowd reached my ears, their words making my blood boil.
“She’s a social climber,” “a whore,” “a gold digger”—the words stung, each
one a cruel blow. My Jasmine. How dare they? What had Jacques done?
At that moment, I saw Pierre hurrying up the aisle with a scared-looking
Thea. I rushed to meet him and took Thea in my arms. “Daddy, something’s
wrong with mommy,” Thea babbled. I pet her hair and tried to soothe her.
“Don’t worry, baby,” I assured her. “I’ll get mommy back. I promise.” I put
Thea down and rounded on Pierre, who quaked in his boots.
“What’s going on?” My voice was shaking, like I might erupt into a volcano
at any moment. “There’s something you need to see,” he replied sheepishly, not
meeting my gaze.
“Show me,” I demanded, my voice lowering more, to a furious growl. Pierre
handed me his phone. When I glanced down, my blood turned to lava inside of
me. In fact, I wouldn’t have been surprised if I’d been able to spit fire.
Rage consumed me. I was going to kill him. Tossing the phone aside, I
lunged at Jacques. “How dare you touch her!” I roared, my fist connecting with
his face with the force of a bullet. The satisfying crunch echoed around the
room, even drowning out the shocked gasps and cries that followed.
“Theodore,” roared Queen Olympe, standing as if scandalized as all hell
broke loose in the room around us. But I didn’t care. Time seemed to slow
down as Jacques’ face twisted in pain, the smug grin wiped off. I’d hit him
harder than I thought.
Then he crumpled to the floor, his body hitting the marble with a thud. I
kicked him in the ribs. “You bastard!” I roared, raising my fist again. But before
I could make contact, Pierre grabbed me from behind.
“Stop, sir. He isn’t important now,” he intoned in my ear. And he was right.

392
 at the foot of the king

My eyes locked on Jacques, who was cowering beneath me. But when he moved
his hands, I saw the look of glee on his face. Did he find this amusing?
“Bring the heir to my office,” came King Louis’s sharp voice, cutting through
the fray. When Pierre and some of the royal guards tried to pull me out of the
Grand Hall, I didn’t even try to stop them.
When we finally reached the quiet of the king’s private office, I shrugged
them off, my breath coming out in ragged pants. The door swung open behind
me and I braced myself for Queen Olympe’s furious voice. But when I turned
to look, I saw only King Louis standing in the doorway.
“Theodore,” the King’s voice was calm, soothing. To my surprise, he didn’t
sound angry. His concerned gaze met mine. “You need to control yourself.
Now is not the time to lose your cool.” He walked towards me and gripped my
shoulders, his words pulling me out of my rage-filled haze.
“You need to find Jasmine, Theodore,” he added, his voice steady. “She
didn’t do this. Jacques has always had a gift for manipulation.” He was right. I
knew Jasmine hadn’t done this. She could never have.
Then a cold fear flooded through me. She’d run. Did she think I was angry
with her, that I thought she’d done something with Jacques? Where did she go?
Without waiting for the king’s dismissal, I bolted out the door and dashed
through the castle, my heart pounding in my chest. I was going to find her,
wherever she went. But when I reached our quarters, I could see at a glance she
wasn’t there. Shit. I wracked my brains wondering where she’d gone.
Next, I checked the library, my voice echoing off the walls as I called out
her name. But she wasn’t there either. Then it hit me—she might have gone
outside. Jasmine’s breathing was always the first to falter when she was panicked.
I sprinted to the gardens, my eyes scanning the area. But she wasn’t there
either. I checked my secret garden—the place I had shown her after the ball.
But she wasn’t there.
I was on the right track, though. I could feel it. I sat down in the gazebo,
kneading my forehead with my hands. Where the hell was she? It was right on
the tip of my tongue. But where?
Then it hit me, all at once. The secret kitchen. The one place she felt at
home in this mad world of the palace. And I knew that because it was the one
place I felt at home in this hell.
I’m coming, Jasmine I thought, jumping up and hurrying back towards
Versailles. I raced in through a side door and darted through the basements to
the kitchen, my heart pounding in my chest.
I was going to find Jasmine, my wife. I was going to fix this.

393
 chapter 33

True: The quality of being honest or consistent with fact or reality.

JASMINE

T
he moment I began to run, I didn’t know where I was going. I just
needed to escape the suffocating crowd.
As I bolted from the Great Hall, I could feel the weight of countless
eyes tracking my retreat. My breath came in ragged gasps as I fled.
I considered retreating to our quarters, but the thought of facing Pierre
or any of the staff was unbearable. I couldn’t fathom explaining why I had
abandoned my own wedding.
I craved the solace of fresh air, but the thought of being exposed, vulnerable
to prying eyes as I dashed through the gardens, was too much. Why were there
always so many people at Versailles?
Theodore’s secret garden momentarily beckoned, our shared sanctuary from
the relentless press. But even the brief exposure necessary to reach it seemed
too risky.
The potential of photographers lurking was too great, especially on a day
like today. The last thing I needed was my tear-streaked face plastered across
every tabloid by morning.
I could see the headlines now. “Runaway Royal Wedding Disaster,” “Unfit
to be Queen,” “Commoner Nanny Overwhelmed by Royal Life?”
Then, it hit me. The secluded kitchen Theodore had shown me on the same
night he’d revealed his secret garden. It was a sanctuary, a place where I felt at
ease. And he’d said that only he and his mother knew about it.

394
 at the foot of the king

It was the perfect hideaway to collect my thoughts and plan my next move,
and its secrecy was a blessing. Solitude was essential.
Stealthily, I navigated the shadowy corridors to the kitchen, constantly
checking over my shoulder for pursuers. I’d been blindfolded the first time I
visited, so I only had hazy memories of the walk back to guide me and I got
lost more than once.
But the moment I entered the cozy kitchen, bathed in warm, inviting light,
my anxiety began to ebb. My breaths came easier, slower. I was grateful to Theo-
dore for sharing this haven with me. He had no idea how much I would need it.
But Theodore… My heart clenched in pain when I thought of him.
What was he thinking right now? Did he believe I had betrayed him with
Jacques? My abrupt exit must have looked incriminating. But I had no choice—I
was on the brink of a public meltdown. He probably wanted nothing to do
with me now.
My heart ached at the thought. I needed to talk to him, to explain, but only
when I was calm. And that’s if he’d even see me anymore.
The surest way to soothe my frazzled nerves was to cook.
I found an apron and draped it over my wedding dress. The sight of me
cooking in such an extravagant gown must have been comical. But I was far
too sad to laugh.
As the oven warmed, I gathered my ingredients on the counter. Making
a pizza was just the distraction I needed. It was the sort of food I’d made as a
kid, when things were particularly bad at home.
I combined warm water and yeast in a bowl, watching as it bubbled to life.
Next, I added flour, creating a mound of soft white powder that begged
to be kneaded.
A pinch of salt and a drizzle of olive oil were mixed in, and I began kneading
the dough, channeling my fury into each movement.
Lost in the rhythm, the day’s stress began to dissipate with each fold and
turn. It was working. While all of my problems were still waiting for me just
around the corner, for now I could ignore them.
After the dough was prepared, I covered it with a clean towel and set it aside
to rise. While waiting, I focused on the toppings, slicing ripe tomatoes, tearing
fresh basil leaves, and grating creamy mozzarella cheese.
The vibrant colors and enticing aromas filled me with a sense of anticipation.
For now, this kitchen was my world.
When the dough had doubled in size, I punched it down with a satisfying
thud, imagining it was Jacques’ face indenting beneath my fist.

395
 nureyluna

I shaped the dough into a perfect circle on a floured surface, then spread a
generous layer of tangy tomato sauce and scattered the toppings on top.
Sliding the pizza into the oven, I realized that all that was left was to wait.
Normally a time of eager anticipation, but today it meant facing the reality
of my situation.
“Craving a slice?”
The voice echoed through the silent kitchen and made me jump. Whirling
around, I saw none other than Theodore leaning against the door, watching me.
“I don’t blame you,” he said. “If you’re not the kind of girl who’d call off a
wedding for Italian food, I’m not sure I’d want to marry you in the first place.”
I tried to laugh. But instead, tears welled unbidden in my eyes.
“Oh no,” Theodore rushed to me, wrapping me in a comforting embrace.
“Don’t cry.”
“I’ve ruined everything, haven’t I?” I sobbed into his chest.
“No,” he said firmly. “You didn’t ruin anything. Jacques is the manipulative
sociopath here. But even he hasn’t ruined a thing.”
Just hearing his name made me recoil. My fists curled with anger, and I felt
my heartrate quicken.
“I’m sorry,” Theodore apologized. “I shouldn’t even mention that rat. I
won’t rest until he’s exiled from France for the rest of his sorry life.”
The room began to spin again, and I steadied myself on the counter. “But
what about the French people? They think I’m some kind of skank.”
“The French people will learn to love you, or they’ll face my wrath. You
have my word, my love. They will come to know you as the beautiful, loving,
and caring wife and mother that you are, not whatever kind of scapegoat Jacques
has made you out to be.”
I felt fresh tears sting my eyes. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. All my
fear and pain from the last hour was suddenly melting away.
Theodore reached forward to catch me, enveloping me in his strong arms.
I breathed in his scent as a feeling of calm washed over me.
“Let’s not talk about any of this anymore,” Theodore suggested.
Just then, the oven timer dinged. “Perfect timing,” he smirked.
I tried to grab the oven mitts, but Theodore darted past me and grabbed
them before I could. He went to the oven and pulled out the delicious pizza.
I had to groan with pleasure at the smell. French food was certainly deli-
cious, but nothing could beat the Italians. The cheese bubbled and sizzled on
top, while the pepperoni were perfectly fried and just a touch crispy around
the edges. Exactly perfect.

396
 at the foot of the king

I watched as Theodore placed the pizza on the little table in the room, before
returning to collect two plates, utensils, and a pizza cutter.
Then he slid a chair out from the table and bowed to me, motioning for
me to sit. I smirked at his formality before accepting.
Theodore sliced the pizza into eight equal pieces, serving me first before
taking a piece himself. Then he sat down across from me. For a moment, he just
stared at me, his eyes drinking in every inch of me as if he’d never seen me before.
And then, he licked his lips and picked up his pizza. I had to chuckle as he
took a massive bite, savoring the taste, his eyes rolling back in pleasure.
“Even in your state of distress,” Theodore laughed after he swallowed. “You
make the most amazing pizza.”
“It’s the only thing that calms me down,” I blushed.
“Your cooking is the only thing that calms me down too,” he admitted,
already finishing his first slice and starting on his second. “I could stay here
forever with you.”
“The only thing missing is Thea and Emrich,” I said.
“Thea would love this pizza,” Theodore agreed. “Emrich too, if he had
teeth yet.”
“God help us when he starts teething,” I shuddered dramatically.
“I’m sure we can handle it, although we should probably be prepared to be
chewed on quite a bit. Maybe we can offer Pierre’s finger as bait.”
I giggled as Theodore winked at me. Suddenly, all the fear and pain of the
last few weeks was gone. I felt so unbelievably light, sitting here with Theodore,
eating pizza.
He watched me eat, his eyes searching me. “When we agreed to this grand
royal wedding,” he gestured around us. “I never imagined us here alone, you
in your wedding dress, eating pizza.”
Laughter bubbled up between us. We must have looked absurd to an outsider.
“What would the tabloids make of this?” I joked, striking a pose with my
slice of pizza.
“Screw the tabloids,” he scoffed. “Those scavengers are the bottom of the
barrel. Failed journalists who couldn’t write anything meaningful, so they feast
on our lives for drama.”
While I agreed with his sentiment, I knew it was unrealistic to expect the
press to vanish. Their relentless scrutiny was part of the royal package. And
then there were the scheming royals like Jacques. If he existed, there had to be
others. The thought of more opportunistic royals and court members plotting
our downfall made my skin crawl.

397
 nureyluna

I thought about Queen Olympe, and how bitter and cold she seemed. If I
had to go through what she must on a daily basis, I wasn’t sure I’d fare much
better, honestly.
I felt a heavy truth settle in my chest, and I took a deep breath. Then I
looked up at Theodore, who was deeply immersed in his third piece of pizza.
“I don’t know if I can ever be Queen,” I blurted out.
Theodore looked up at me, reaching for a napkin to wipe his lips. He seemed
unsurprised by my admission. He nodded thoughtfully, as if he’d been ex-
pecting it.
“I understand,” he said finally, reaching for my hand. “We have plenty of
time to decide if this life is for us. We don’t need to make any decisions today,
or even soon.”
“Are you sure?” I stuttered. “Will that be enough for you? If this is
all a maybe?”
“Jasmine,” he replied. “I don’t care about any of this. I left it all to start my
own life in England. I don’t care about the press, or Jacques, or the opinions
of the court. All I truly care about is you. And Thea and Emrich, of course.
“We have years and years and years before King Louis is ready to give up
the throne. You and I will make our decision long before that, I promise. And
if the answer is no, I won’t love you any less.”
His words breathed life back into me. I smiled up at him, feeling tears
spring to my eyes.
Everything would be okay, I realized now. As long as I had my family, I
could face anything.
Theodore pushed the pizza aside and moved closer. His face hovered inches
from mine, his gaze locked onto mine.
The warmth inside me began to take on a different quality. I felt a tingling
sensation start in my core and begin to spread through my body.
Screw a wedding. There was only one thing I wanted right now.
I leaned in to bring Theodore into a kiss.
“I want to make love,” I whispered, breaking away. “Right here on this table.”

398
 chapter 34

Honeymoon Period: A phase of exceptional peace and passion, particularly after

starting a new relationship.

JASMINE

T
heodore’s eyes darkened with lust.
The moment I’d spoken, his fingers danced under the fabric of my
wedding dress, journeying up beyond my garter.
With one hand, he swiped all the food and utensils off the table. They went
crashing to the floor.
“Heyy,” I giggled. “I was eating that.” But Theodore was a man on a mission.
He stood up, lifting me out of my chair as if I weighed no more than a
feather, and perching me on the edge of the now-cleared table.
My legs ensnared him, and his hands clung to the nape of my neck, his lips
claiming mine with fervor.
“I’ve been craving your kiss since last night,” he confessed. “Promise me
we’ll never spend another night apart.”
“I promise,” I moaned into his lips. I couldn’t have agreed more.
He pushed me lightly backward until I was resting on the firm wood of the
table. Then his head disappearing under the cloud of my wedding dress’s skirt.
His lips found my inner thigh, and I felt an eruption of goosebumps spread-
ing up my body. He nipped at my garter, pulling it and letting it snap back
against my skin. It echoed like a whip, and I savored the snap of pain.
“Save that for later,” I teased. The warmth of his breath drew closer
to my core.

399
 nureyluna

Just as his tongue ventured further, a rustling sound echoed from outside
the kitchen. Was someone else privy to our secret spot?
The last thing we needed amid the media circus was a paparazzi catching
us in the act. But then, a little voice echoed from outside the door that would
be much worse.
“Mom? Dad?” Thea’s voice was like a melody. I tensed immediately. That
would be very scarring.
Theodore, however, didn’t stop. It dawned on me that he couldn’t hear her
beneath the layers of fabric. I nudged his head.
“What?” he surfaced, puzzled by my interruption.
I pointed to the door, just as Thea called out to us again. Her voice was
drawing nearer, she was practically right outside the door. The echo of a single
pair of footsteps. Was she wandering the castle alone in search of us?
“We’re in here, sweetheart,” I called out, hopping off the counter as The-
odore straightened his clothes. “Come on in.”
As she pushed open the door, a look of fear washed over her face. She was
clearly oblivious to our recent activities.
“Are you and daddy…,” her lip quivered. It looked like she was about to cry.
“Are you and daddy breaking up?”
My heart broke for my little adopted daughter. From her viewpoint, I had
simply abandoned the wedding without an explanation. She must have assumed
there was a rift between her father and me, that maybe I no longer wanted to
marry him.
A wave of guilt washed over me at the thought of the fear I had instilled
in her. She remained quiet, hovering in the doorway, her gaze darting between
Theodore and me.
“Thea, I am so sorry,” I knelt beside her, wrapping her in a hug. “No, of
course not. We just had to have an adult conversation.”
“So you still wanna marry daddy?” she asked, her tearful eyes looking slightly
more hopeful.
“Of course I want to marry your father,” I reassured her, ruffling her hair.
“That’s not what happened back there.”
Theodore joined us on the kitchen floor, his arm encircling both of us and
pulling us into a massive brawny hug.
“Remember when you said being a princess in real life wasn’t like being a
princess in a Disney movie?” I probed. She nodded, fighting back tears.
“That’s exactly what happened back there.” I pondered how much of the
incident would be suitable to share with her.

400
 at the foot of the king

“Uncle Jacques spread some lies about Jasmine,” Theodore said, taking the
question away from me. “And those lies ended up in the newspaper.”
“What were the lies?” she questioned innocently, cocking her head to one
side. We exchanged a glance, unsure of how to proceed.
“He claimed that Jasmine was a bad person,” Theodore paraphrased,
omitting the more scandalous details of the story. “That she didn’t truly
love me and—”
“But that’s not true!” Thea interjected, alarm on her face. “You love each
other so much!”
Thea’s face flushed with indignation. It was the first time I had seen her
display anything resembling anger. She was such a tender-hearted child.
“You know that, daddy,” she declared, her brows furrowing.
“Of course I know that,” he caressed her face, soothingly. She relaxed slightly.
“Good,” she smiled. “Because Jasmine is one of the kindest people I’ve ever
known. Uncle Jacques is the terrible one.”
“I couldn’t agree more,” Theodore winked. “I’m going to do something
about him, don’t worry!”
“So what about the wedding?” Thea queried, looking curious rather than
scared now.
My stomach turned over. I’d completely forgot about the ceremony in all
the hubbub.
The wedding. The guests. The sea of faces awaiting our return in the Grand
Hall. What the hell was our next move?
“I’ll leave that decision to Jasmine,” Theodore deferred, his gaze falling to
me. “We don’t have to proceed with this. I don’t need a royal sanction to validate
our marriage. Our family is all that matters.”
His words resonated with me more than he could comprehend. Knowing
he felt this way made all my other worries fade into insignificance. The media’s
opinion of me was irrelevant.
Theodore was right. As long as Theodore, Thea, and Emrich knew the
truth about me, that was all that mattered. And I wanted these assholes like
Jacques to know that.
“I want to go through with this,” I finally declared, my jaw set. “The whole
party is planned anyway. To hell with Jacques. We won’t let him ruin our big day.”
Theodore and Thea’s faces lit up at my words. This was clearly what they’d
both been hoping secretly, too.
“Shall we make our way back?” Theodore suggested, offering me his hand
and straightening up.

401
 nureyluna

“Yes,” I agreed. “Let’s do it,” I said, taking his hand and standing too.
Theodore hoisted Thea into his arms and tightened his hold on my hand.
Their presence fortified me, readying me to face the judgmental crowd that was
likely sharpening their pitchforks by now.
As we reentered the Grand Hall, everyone was awaiting our return. Their
surprise was palpable as we walked down the aisle together as a family, Theo-
dore’s arm securely draped over my shoulder as if challenging anyone to object.
The crowd’s reactions were mixed. Some faces softened with relief, while
others were visibly disgruntled. One or two looked outright scandalized by
the display.
I scanned the crowd, looking for Jacques, but he was thankfully absent.
He deserved whatever fate befell him for attempting to sabotage our family. I
hoped he was halfway to Timbuktu by now.
As we approached the altar, the organ music resumed. Greta met us at the
front, passing Emrich to me.
“I am pleased to see you return,” the priest whispered to us with a wink,
before addressing the crowd.
“We are gathered here today to celebrate the sacred union of this man and
this woman. They shall be presenting their own vows, as is the custom in the
royal court.” He paused, signaling for us to recite our vows.
Theodore began, his voice echoed through the halls with the authority
of a future king, yet despite being surrounded by a sea of people, his gaze was
locked on mine as if we were the only two people in the world.
“As I stand before you today, my love,” he started. “I am filled with gratitude
for the gift of your presence in my life.
“From the moment our paths crossed, I recognized you as someone ex-
traordinary, someone who would transform my life in the most beautiful ways.
And I was not mistaken. You were the missing piece that completed my family.
“Today, in front of our beloved family and friends, I vow to love you un-
conditionally, to support you in all your dreams and endeavors, and to stand
by your side through every joy and challenge that life may present.
“I promise to cherish you, to honor you, and to respect you for all the days
of my life.”
My heart swelled with love for him. How was it possible to love someone
as much as I loved Theodore? I wanted to weep tears of joy right there in front
of everyone, but I had to maintain my composure, it was my turn to speak.
The last thing I needed was for my voice to falter in the midst of my vows.
“With you,” I began. “I have found my truest partner, my closest friend, and

402
 at the foot of the king

my greatest love. As we embark on this journey of marriage together, I pledge

to always be there for you, to listen with an open heart, and to hold your hand
every step of the way.
“I promise to laugh with you in times of joy, to comfort you in times of
sorrow, and to celebrate the miracle of our love each and every day. With you,
and our beautiful family, I am home, and I am grateful beyond words for the
privilege of calling you my husband.
“So today, in the presence of God and our loved ones, I give you my heart,
my soul, and my unwavering commitment.
“I am yours, now and forevermore, and I thank you for choosing me to
be your wife.”
The priest beamed, before turning back to Theodore.
“Do you, Theodore, take Jasmine, to be your lawfully wedded wife? To
have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for
poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do you part?”
Theodore cleared his throat, tears floating in his eyes, “I still do.”
The priest smiled, then turned to me.
“And do you, Jasmine, take Theodore, to be your lawfully wedded husband?
To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer
or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do
you part?”
I looked back at Theodore, staring deep into his eyes. My voice was hardly
more than a whisper as I said, “I do.”
The priest spread his arms wide, as if wanting to embrace the entire assembly.
“Then, by the power vested in me by the King and Sovereign of the Kingdom
of France, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”
Greta whisked the kids away as Theodore pulled me in for our kiss.
He twirled me around, dipping me to the ground, his arms securely
holding me.
We had done it. Our royal wedding had transpired despite all the hurdles.
As Theodore pulled me back up, he whispered in my ear. “Are you ready
to pick up where we left off in the kitchen?”
I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks. Our day was about to get steamy.

403
 chapter 35

Reception: A social event aimed at formally welcoming guests.

JASMINE

I
slid into the dimly lit back of the limo, Theodore right behind me. The
windows of the car were completely blacked out, shielding us from the
gathering crowd of well-wishers and protesters alike. I found I didn’t care
about the latter anymore.
As we left the palace for the Élysée Palace—our reception venue—rice
peppered the windows. “Take your time,” Theodore instructed the chauffeur.
“Do an extra lap around if you need to.”
The chauffeur nodded. “Yes, sir,” he replied, rolling up the partition as if
he knew what was coming.
I raised an eyebrow at Theodore. What the hell did he have in mind?
“Finally alone,” Theodore murmured, sliding next to me and wrapping
his firm arm around me.
“Even when we were surrounded by people, it sometimes felt like we were
the only two people in the world,” I giggled.
“Oh yeah,” he said, his hand sliding under the hem of my dress. “Can I do
this in front of other people?”
His fingers danced up my thigh, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake.
When he finally reached the promised land, I let out a soft moan. I couldn’t
help myself.
“You’re already wet?” he chuckled as his fingers slid into my damp folds.
“I think it was your vows,” I laughed, sinking back into the leather seats as

404
 at the foot of the king

his fingers explored me. The whole ceremony felt like foreplay for this moment.
Theodore licked his lips. And then, slowly, he slid down to his knees, his
head sliding underneath the hem of my dress.
His teeth grazed my inner thigh, biting my underwear and slipping it off,
before diving back underneath.
Moving to the rhythm of his tongue, I pushed into his face. His tongue
moved up and down, the tip extending to massage my clit.
Then, his lips suctioned onto that sweet spot. Waves of pleasure radiated
throughout my body as he brought me closer and closer to ecstasy.
Usually, I’d want this foreplay to last. But right now, my juices had been
dripping since hours ago in the kitchen. I needed him. Now.
“I want you inside of me now,” I moaned loudly. He chuckled, his husky
voice against my lower lips sending shudders of ecstasy through my body.
He kissed my leg all the way down to my ankle, spreading his clothed
body for me.
While he kissed, I frantically undid his belt buckle. His massive cock sprang
free, slapping his chest before I could get my hands around it.
I jerked it back and forth, making sure to use his ample precum to lube it
up. And then, without so much as taking off his shirt, I pulled him towards me.
“Now,” I demanded, my hunger evident on my face.
He wasn’t chuckling anymore. His face was alight with fierce desire.
Inch by inch, he entered me, filling me with his manhood. His eyes never
left mine the entire time. I could feel him throbbing inside of me, pressing
against my core as he began to thrust.
My walls clenched, fighting the intrusion and sending waves of pain and
pleasure coursing through my body, mixing in a delicious cocktail.
I planted my hands on his firm ass, using them as a guide to slam his cock
harder and harder into me, sending sparks coursing through my body, causing a
hopeless frenzy to rocket through me. The heat built inside of me as his pumps
increased. I tightened around him each time, squeezing him with my body.
I could almost feel all the blood in his body rush to that part of him. He
only seemed to get bigger with every passing moment that he was inside of me.
With his thumb, he circled my clit, stretching me out even more. He con-
tinued until it felt like our bodies were becoming one.
As the limo went around a corner, we shifted, and I used this momentum
to push him down onto the leather bench beneath us. Now, I was on top,
my wedding dress spilling around me, concealing the delicious sin happening
underneath.

405
 nureyluna

He guided me as I slid up and down, gasping every time his tip nudged into
my deepest parts. My breasts had spilled out of the top of my dress and bounced
in front of his face. He kissed my nipples every time they crossed his lips.
I ground on him harder and faster, watching him lose control turned me
on more than anything.
My body lit up in that familiar tingling way, signaling that I was on the
brink of an orgasm.
“I’m about to—” I began, but couldn’t finish my sentence as my eyes rolled
to the back of my head. My juices exploded over his cock, as his warmth filled me.
And so it was that we came together for the first time as royal newlyweds.

Much to my surprise, we were greeted at the rolling gardens of the Élysée

with a sea of friendly faces. Even those who seemed displeased earlier were now
smiling and congratulating us.
I wondered if the King had a word with everyone before we arrived. It was
unsettling to realize how two-faced the royal court could be. They just followed
along with whatever they were told to do and think.
I didn’t trust a single one of them, and maybe I never would. But as long as
I had Theodore by my side, that didn’t matter. Let them think whatever they
wanted to think.
Theodore and I glided across the outdoor dance floor for our first dance,
everyone watching us. They cooed and awed as we passed them, twirling to-
gether under the stars.
“Do you think any of them knew what we just did in the limo?” Theodore
whispered in my ear.
“I hope not,” I laughed, trying to keep the blush from my cheeks.
Theodore leaned in and growled in my ear. “I hope they did.”
Everyone applauded as the song ended. Theodore bowed, kissing my hand.
In that moment, in front of everyone, I imagined what we must have looked
like to any outsider who didn’t know us very well. We looked like a real prince
and princess.
We were a real royal couple. I still had a hard time believing it.
“My feet hurt,” I confessed to Theodore as we made our way through the
reception to greet our guests.
“The right amount of champagne usually helps,” he said, leading me to-
ward the bar.

406
 at the foot of the king

But as we reached it, I froze in my tracks. I saw Theodore’s gaze follow

mine, and curdle into anger.
Jacques was here. He actually had the gall to show up. He was slouched
over the bar, a glass of wine in his hand. His eyes were glazed over, and I could
smell the liquor on his breath from where I was standing.
I was so furious at the sight of him that it took me a second to realize he had
his arm around a woman, who looked distinctly uncomfortable to be next to him.
I frowned. The woman looked oddly familiar. I wracked my brains to re-
member where I’d seen her.
And then she looked over at me, and I saw the guilty look on her face.
Suddenly I recognized her.
It was Pauline, the only one of the girls at Jacques’ party that hadn’t been
a total diva.
Well, well. It would appear her “aw shucks” act was all for show.
Her eyes darted to us nervously as I stepped up to the bar. But before I
could say anything to her, Theodore placed a firm hand on Jacques’ shoulder.
“I thought I told you what would happen if I saw you here,” he snarled
at his uncle, who nearly fell over as he turned to look at us. I saw with savage
pleasure that he had a nasty black eye blooming on his face. I thought I had a
good guess where that came from.
“I’m giving you ten seconds to get out of my sight,” Theodore warned him,
his grip tightening on Jacques’ shoulder and causing him to squirm.
His eyes darkened and his chest puffed up, readying himself for a physical
altercation if it came to it.
“Oh yeah?” Jacques squared up, swaying drunkenly. “Or what?”
“Don’t cause a scene,” Theodore snapped back. “You know you could never
fight me off. Not in the mess of a state you’re in.”
Jacques tried to look imposing, swelling out his chest. But then he glanced
down to see Theodore’s hands balling into fists, and I saw him visibly flinch.
What the hell? What had my whirlwind of a husband done to him.
“Fine.” He spat at Theodore’s feet before slouching away across the dance
floor and out of sight. I enjoyed watching him go more than was probably
proper for a princess.
What a sad excuse for a man.
“Can I speak with you both?” Pauline’s meek voice pulled me out of my
reverie. I suddenly remembered she was there, and consorting with Jacques.
I turned to fix her with an expectant look. Her gaze was hesitant, she was
worried about something. It took me a few seconds to realize the thing she

407
 nureyluna

was scared of was us. Damn, this whole royal thing was going to take some
getting used to.
“Jacques doesn’t seem like your type,” Theodore pointed out, sliding into
the chair next to her.
“He isn’t,” she admitted, looking down at her feet. I could tell there was
something left unsaid. She seemed ashamed of something, shuffling her feet.
“What is it, Pauline?” I asked. “We won’t be angry, I promise.”
Her eyes flitted between me and Theodore before she gulped and fi-
nally spoke.
“I have something to confess,” she admitted. “But I don’t want you
to hate me.”
“Why would we hate you?” Theodore said, while I said, “we could never
hate you.”
“I think you might want to hear what I have to say before you decide on
that one,” she shrugged.
This couldn’t be good.
“I was the one that took the photo,” she finally said. “The one of you
and Jacques.”
My blood ran cold. Pauline gulped, her eyes reddening, like she was on the
brink of crying. This was shocking news to me. I felt so comfortable around her.
I thought I had found a friend in France. She seemed so sweet. And yet…
“I’m not proud of it,” a single tear rolled down her cheek. “But he black-
mailed me. He said he would tell everybody about my…,” she whispered the next
word, “girlfriend in the UK. I’m not ready for people to know that.”
This, on the other hand, did not surprise me at all. Of course Jacques was
the sort of man to blackmail a woman like Pauline, and over something so petty
as being bisexual. This made a lot more sense.
Still, I wasn’t sure I could forgive her so easily.
“I wish you had come to us instead,” Theodore sighed. “We could have
helped you, and we don’t give a damn about your sexual orientation.”
She nodded nervously. “I know, but I was scared. I’m sorry. Please forgive
me,” her eyes darted from me to Theodore and back again. “He coerced me.”
I knew that Jacques was a scumbag, but this was taking things to new
lengths. It was one thing to ruin people’s lives and another thing entirely to
force someone to be your accomplice.
“Do you forgive me?” she asked me, her eyes now pouring with tears.
“Of course, I do,” I smiled, passing her a tissue. “Like Theodore said, if
that snake ever tries anything with you again, you let us know.”

408
 at the foot of the king

She sniffled, “thank you. You’re too kind. I don’t know if I would have been
as nice to me if I were you.”
“Of course you would have,” I answered.
“I should probably get home,” she excused herself. “I probably look
like a mess.”
She muffled back tears as she walked away.
“Should we get out of here too?” Theodore suggested.
“You mean you want us to dip out of our own wedding reception early?”
He leaned in closer to me, that familiar hunger dancing in his eyes yet
again. “That’s exactly what I mean. I have a feeling things will be more inter-
esting at home.”
“Do you now? How much more interesting?”
“Well,” he pulled me in. “We wouldn’t need any of these clothes.”
“I am sick of having this dress on.”
“I’ll take it right off of you.”
“Oh yeah? And then what?”
“You’ll see,” he buried his head in my neck. “We’re going to have our quar-
ters to ourselves tonight. So I can make love to you on every surface and you
can scream as loud as you want.”
“Better get started then,” I smirked, raising a challenging eyebrow.
Clearly, it was about to be a very long night…

409
 chapter 36

Home: A person’s living space, often characterized by feelings of warmth or love.

JASMINE

T
heodore was adamant about carrying me over the threshold of the pal-
ace. “Do you really need to carry me from here?” I protested, laughter
bubbling up in my chest as he swept me into his arms. “You can just
carry me once we’re upstairs.”
“No,” he huffed out. “I’m carrying you in from the very beginning.”
“But there are so many stairs,” I said, batting at his chest.
“Are you doubting my strength?” he challenged with a growl.
“Not at all,” I responded. “Just worried you might be out of breath by the
time we reach our room.”
“Trust me,” he winked, pressing a sweet kiss to my lips. “I’ll have plenty of
stamina for you.” And he was right. Theodore managed to carry me up the stairs
and through the long corridors without faltering. When we finally reached our
door, he kicked it open with his foot, his lips never leaving mine.
We had been married for a while, but now as we stood in our foyer as official
husband and wife in the royal court, it felt more tangible, more permanent. He
pulled me into his arms as soon as the door to our quarters had closed behind
us and brought me into a passionate kiss.
My mind was consumed by the feel of his hands on my skin, his fingers
tracing the delicate fabric of my wedding dress, slowly undressing me. He spun
me around, unbuttoning each button, kissing every inch of newly exposed skin
as it emerged from the lace.

410
 at the foot of the king

As the dress pooled at my feet, I felt vulnerable in my lingerie. But the lust
in Theodore’s eyes as he took in my body made me feel safe. As long as he was
here, nobody could get to me.
For a moment, he seemed mesmerized by me. But then he began to kiss my
neck and down my body. His warm breath fanned my skin as he kissed along
my bra strap.
When he unclasped my bra and slid it off my shoulders, goosebumps spread
across my skin. His kisses trailed down my spine, his teeth grazing my skin as
he slid my lacy underwear off my body.
When I was completely naked, save for my heels, I turned to face him,
settling down on the couch.
“Your turn,” I said, leaning back comfortably.
“Wouldn’t you rather undress me?” he asked, tilting his head to the side.
“No,” I shook my head. “I want to watch you undress. Give me a show,
Prince Jefferson.”
In the dim light of the room, I could already see the outline of his abs
flexing beneath his shirt. His muscular frame was perfectly accentuated by his
fitted tuxedo. He began by removing his cufflinks, tossing them aside. I ran my
tongue over my lips in anticipation.
With a flick of his wrist, he loosened his bowtie, the silk slipping effortlessly
through his fingers. I couldn’t help but imagine what those fingers would feel
like inside me. A throbbing sensation began between my legs.
With each piece of clothing he shed, my desire for him grew. I ached for
his touch.
“Spread your legs apart,” he commanded.
I complied, shifting one leg to the side then the other. As he tossed his dress
shirt aside, his gaze was fixed between my legs.
“Now I want you to touch yourself,” he added, a devilish smile playing on
his lips. I didn’t dare disobey.
As I slipped my hand between my legs, he undid his belt buckle. His eyes
never left my fingers as he removed his belt with a swift motion.
“Are you wet?” he asked, unbuttoning his pants, sliding them off his legs.
“Yes,” I nodded, rubbing my clit. “Are you hard?”
With a raised eyebrow, he slipped off his boxers. His massive cock sprang
forward and slapped his exposed abs with a delicious thwack. I gasped at the
sight of him.
His eyes followed the movements of my fingers as he slowly moved his
hands up and down his shaft.

411
 nureyluna

“Wanna trade?” I asked, raising an eyebrow and smirking at me. He moved

closer, replacing my hand with his.
His fingers slipped inside me as his lips brushed against my lower lips. Every
time his lips grazed my clit, it pulsed, begging for more. His gentle sucking and
the caress of his fingers from within sent waves of pleasure through me.
I squirmed under his touch, losing myself to the pleasure. My hand slid
down to his massive, throbbing member. I began to jerk it along to the rhythm
of his sucking.
The electricity surged through my body, sending me into a frenzy.
“Now my turn,” I said, looking up at him, his hardened member
near my mouth.
I kissed the tip, glancing up at him between each touch. I traced the top of
his length with my tongue, gradually taking him into my mouth. My lips slid
up and down his length. He moaned, leaning into me.
I savored his taste as I moved faster, my passion growing with each move.
His moans grew louder, and his breathing between the moaning became ragged
and desperate. I could tell he was getting close.
Not so fast, mister.
“I want you inside of me,” I said, off his cock.
“No, not here,” he pulled me up to him, and I felt my stomach falter. But
Theodore just smirked.
“This is our first time as a royal husband and wife. We should do it properly,
in our bed.” I felt my heart swell at the thought.
Suddenly, he swept me off my feet and tossed me over his shoulder. He
playfully slapped my exposed behind then kissed the spot. I giggled, kicking
my legs up and down. When we reached the bedroom, he tossed me onto the
plush bed and climbed on top of me. He lowered himself onto me, pressing his
body against mine as he kissed me.
He guided himself into me. Inch by inch, he took his time, careful not to
hurt me. The walls of my core clenched around him, pulling him in. He moaned
loudly as he pushed deeper into me. Sparks shot through me, connecting us
deeper than I’d ever thought possible.
“Theodore,” I moaned his name, my mouth latching on to his muscular neck.
I was lost for words as he thrust deeper into me, burying himself inside of
me. He waited a moment to let me get accustomed to his girth and length. And
then, once my walls had unclenched just slightly, he began to move.
Each thrust stimulated my clit, sending sparks of pleasure through me. My
toes curled. It felt as if fireworks were going off between my legs.

412
 at the foot of the king

I felt like too weak to move or do anything besides accept his power, while
the pleasure he created overpowered my thoughts and mind. I wanted to scream,
and this time, I let myself. We were the only ones in the quarters, after all.
Hearing my cries of pleasure made Theodore smile. He quickened his pace,
our bodies moving in perfect harmony. With every passing second, he was
bringing me closer to climax.
“I love you, Jasmine,” he grunted as I felt his cock expand, filling me
with his seed.
“I love you too, Theodore,” I said as I reached my climax, giving myself
completely to him.

The next morning, we slept in. That’s what happens when you make love
all night, until the sun begins to rise and the birds start to sing.
I lost count of my orgasms after the tenth one. All I knew was that, by the
time Theodore had finally collapsed next to me, spent, my body was practically
just an endless ball of pleasure. No one disturbed us in the morning, obviously.
They knew to give the newlyweds their space, even if we’d actually been married
for much longer than that.
When we woke up, entangled in each other and the Egyptian cotton
sheets, my body was sore. I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to walk properly today.
Or even tomorrow.
“Good morning, my beautiful bride,” Theodore said, kissing me and brush-
ing my messy hair out of my face.
“Good morning, my handsome husband,” I chuckled, surrendering
to his kiss.
“What do you want to do today?” he asked.
“I don’t think I can do much today,” I replied honestly.
“Then let’s lounge around all day and watch movies.”
“That sounds perfect,” I said, wrapping my leg around him and burying
my head in his chest.
“I’m glad all the wedding chaos is over,” he sighed, wrapping his arm
around me.
“Me too,” I agreed. “And all the drama with Jacques. I can’t believe he did
all that.”
“To think he would try to tear us apart,” Theodore shook his head. “He
really didn’t know who he was messing with, did he?”

413
 nureyluna

“And what he did to Pauline,” I sat up. “We can’t just let her suffer for
something as small as a foreign girlfriend. We have to help her.”
“Leave it to me,” Theodore said. “He won’t bother any of us anymore.”
“Really? What are you going to do?” I asked, leaning against the firmness
of his chest.
“Don’t worry about it. I don’t want you to ever worry about that man
again. For all you know, he’s dead.” That would be a relief, even if I didn’t want
Theodore to actually kill somebody.
“I’m going to run a bath for you,” Theodore said. “Give me five minutes
then join me.”
“Okay,” I said, kissing him before he disappeared into the bathroom.
I flopped back onto the pillow, staring at the ceiling. What now? What
was next for us? Would we have to move to France and leave our life in En-
gland behind?
And then there was the question of the throne itself. I meant what I said
to Theodore before the wedding. I didn’t think I could become the queen. It
just wasn’t something I wanted.
Luckily, it seemed Theodore was happy not to worry about that for now, or
any time in the near future. Everything will be okay in due time, I told myself.
For now, all I had to do was enjoy a beautiful day with my husband and
our family. With them, I would be happy no matter where we were.
“The bath is ready,” Theodore called from the bathroom some ten min-
utes later.
I rose from the bed, letting the crisp white sheets fall to the floor. I followed
the trail of red rose petals Theodore had laid out for me all the way to the bath-
room where he was waiting for me.
Already in the tub, his naked body shimmered under the water.
“Care to join me?” he asked.

The day after our wedding was spent watching movies on the couch. We
sent for the kids around midday, considering we had to take a break from sex for
a while. Thea was overjoyed to be back with us, and even baby Emrich babbled
excitedly up at us when we held him.
It really was the perfect day. For a moment, it felt as if we were the only
people in the world. I could almost believe we were far from the royal palace,
back in our home in England.

414
 at the foot of the king

But the following day, reality came crashing down. It turned out that there
was no hope of us returning to England anymore. Our new position as French
royals meant that we could no longer reside in the UK.
It was a complicated and old rule, but neither the French nor the British
had allowed the others’ royal heirs to live in their country for close to a century.
We could visit, but it looked like France was our home now. While I wasn’t
thrilled about being so close to Queen Olympe all the time, I knew it came
with the territory.
And after dealing with Jacques, handling her snide remarks seemed like a
walk in the park. The worst was behind us. Now as the official heirs, we had
some leverage with the king, and he could keep the queen in check.
My one condition was that there would be no more etiquette classes. The
royal family had to accept me as I was. I wasn’t about to change for them.
“It won’t be so bad,” Theodore promised when Pierre gave us the sad news
about England. “In fact, I have something to show you. That might sweeten
the deal a lot.”
He insisted I wear a blindfold as we got into the car.
“Are you serious?” I asked. “Again?”
“Dead serious.”
Thea and Emrich weren’t blindfolded as they piled in with us, but I guess
I was the only one left in the dark. Ah, well.
With my eyes covered, I tried to figure out the direction we were heading
in. But after a few turns, I was completely disoriented.
“Where are you taking me?” I asked Theodore in the darkness.
“You’ll see in just a second,” he replied from beside me.
When the car finally stopped about twenty minutes later, I heard the door
swing open. Suddenly, a familiar scent filled my nostrils. The distinct combi-
nation of lavender and peonies. A massive smile spread over my face as my love
for my husband crescendoed. I knew exactly where we were. I didn’t even need
Theodore to remove the blindfold.
He removed it anyway, and I blinked in the bright sunlight, my eyes falling
on the beautiful charming cottage with the garden that I’d fallen in love with
during our search for wedding venues.
“What are we doing here?” I asked as Thea took off to go play in the garden
and Emrich giggled wordlessly.
Theodore turned to me, wrapping an arm around me. “Well, since we’re
in France for the long run, we’ll need a place to live,” he said. “Do you really
think I’m going to let Queen Olympe hound you every day?”

415
 nureyluna

He gestured at the cottage and its quaint grounds. “This seemed like the
perfect compromise. We can have our own life, but still be close to them. And
when we’re able to, we can return to England to see Mick and Sherry and the
old house.”
“Oh, Theodore,” I said, tears welling up unbidden in my eyes. “This
is perfect.”
“I was thinking we could put a swing in the back for the kids,” Theodore
added thoughtfully. “I’ve always wanted to build something with my hands.”
I couldn’t keep the tears at bay anymore. The life I had envisioned for us
the first time we saw this place was becoming a reality. This was happening to
us, to our family.
This was the house where our kids would grow up. Where Emrich would
take his first steps, where Thea would graduate from high school. All of it would
happen right here, in the serene French countryside.
We could really have it all.
Theodore pulled me into his arms, whispering in my ear. “Welcome home.”

416
 chapter 37

Party: A social event, usually held for the purpose of pleasure, and to mark an
important occasion.

JASMINE
Two weeks later

T
he day had arrived when we were to officially move into our new home—
our forever home. Prepping the cottage had been a delightful experience.
As a family, we’d transformed the entire place. We’d done all the paint-
ing, all the hammering, all the gardening. The place still had its beautiful quaint
charm, but now it had the Jefferson touch.
Thea was brimming with excitement after we’d designed her room with a
fairy garden theme. I’d painstakingly ensured every detail was perfect for her.
There was a grand canopy bed with a star-studded mobile hanging down
its center. A cozy reading nook was tucked in the corner, adorned with plush
velvet pillows. I’d even hand-painted the walls with an intricate floral pattern.
I wasn’t much of an artist, but I’d decorated plenty of cakes. What was the
difference between a cake and a bedroom wall, really?
We allowed little Emrich to choose his nursery wall color. Theodore laid
out several options, and we watched as Emrich crawled towards a vibrant shade
of green.
His room was designed with a Jungle Book theme, the walls adorned with
stencils of various animals and birds—my handiwork again. Theodore had tried
his hand at it too, painting a large palm tree next to the bookshelves.

417
 nureyluna

Beside Emrich’s vintage wooden crib stood a giant stuffed giraffe. Theodore
would playfully set Emrich atop the giraffe as if he were journeying through
a jungle.
This would cause Emrich to burst into fits of laughter.
Theodore was out back, working on a treehouse for the kids. He swore
loudly as he missed the nail and the hammer landed on his finger. I chuckled
in spite of myself.
Seeing the great Theodore Jefferson be bad at something was a first. But in
the week since he’d started the project, he’d gotten better.
Soon, he’d be designing grand villas like the best of them, I was sure.
I held Emrich in a bjorn as I laid out plates on the back patio. I glanced
over to where Thea stood by Theodore, handing him tools and repeating their
names in French. She was going to a French school in the fall and had to learn.
I sighed in contentment. Today, a new chapter was set to begin in our lives.
There were aspects of this move that gave me pause—the security cameras
scattered around the cottage, for instance. They were installed for our protection,
a condition imposed by the King when he learned of our plans to leave Versailles.
There was even a camera in Emrich’s teddy bear, all of them connected to
an app on Theodore’s phone and linked directly to the palace.
Although I wasn’t particularly fond of all the security measures, I under-
stood their necessity.
If it meant keeping my family safe, I didn’t mind, give me all the bugged
kids toys you need.
Adapting to royal life involved making compromises. I was just glad we
could offer the kids a semblance of normalcy by living outside the extravagant
palace, away from the scrutinizing gaze of the Queen.
I hurried back inside when I heard the new oven ding. Of course, Theodore
had sprung for all of the best appliances for our new home.
“Time to eat!” I called out to Thea and Theodore, carrying out today’s
breakfast on a tray. They looked up from their work and smiled.
I thought a homemade breakfast in the garden would be the perfect way
to settle in.
I put Emrich in his high chair—a thing he loathed. He flailed his arms and
legs in protest, letting out loud squeals. He always just wanted to jump back
into mine or Theodore’s arms.
“Here you go,” I handed him his teddy bear, which usually calmed him
down. He stopped crying almost instantly, hugging the bear tight. It squeaked
when he squeezed it.

418
 at the foot of the king

“This looks delicious,” Theodore kissed my cheek.

“Yummy!” Thea cheered. “Pancakes, my favorite! You made them for me?”
“Of course I did,” I replied. I had made everyone’s favorites.
My famous pancakes for Thea and eggs benedict with honey-cured ham
on homemade brioche buns for Theodore. I even mashed my own applesauce
for Emrich, who was finally able to mix in some non-milk foods. This was a
massive relief for me, I had to admit.
Everyone tucked into their meals. Watching them enjoy my cooking always
brought a smile to my face. They’d go quiet for the first few bites, savoring
the flavors.
A gentle breeze rustled through the patio, a wind chime tinkling in the
garden. This was perfection.
Nothing could ruin this moment.
Once breakfast was over, we decided to take a walk around our new neigh-
borhood. Even though the closest neighbors were a mile away, we thought it
would be friendly to bring them a basket of homemade muffins.
Thea had helped me bake and pack them the previous night. She was excited
to make friends with the neighbors’ children.
She’d be starting school in a few weeks.
Theodore placed a sleeping Emrich in his stroller, tucking the teddy bear
into his arms in case he woke up and started fussing. Thea, on the other hand,
put on her helmet and rode her bike.
She still had training wheels, but with more practice, she’d be riding a
two-wheeler soon.
As we stepped out of the house, we noticed a black car parked outside and
a man standing by our gate. My heart did a sort of unpleasant somersault when
I recognized him.
What was he doing here? When we got closer, it was clear he was drunk.
He looked terrible, like he’d aged several years in the weeks since we’d seen him.
Why wouldn’t he just go away?
“What are you doing here, Jacques?” Theodore asked, trying to stay calm for
the kids’ sake. Thea clung to my hand. She’d strongly disliked “Uncle Jacques”
since the wedding. I couldn’t blame her—I felt the same.
“Are you two happy with yourselves?” he slurred. “Living out here, our
heirs. Everything turned out just perfect for the royal couple, didn’t it?”
“What do you want?” I asked coolly. Standing here, slurring his words and
unable to focus his eyes on anything, he really didn’t look intimidating at all.
In fact, he looked downright pathetic.

419
 nureyluna

“I was the rightful heir,” he snapped. “I should be heir to the throne. And
I could have been if my plan had worked.”
“What? The photos of Jasmine and you that you staged?” Theodore asked.
“That was your grand plan?”
“It should have worked,” he shook his head. “No one wants a whore as a
future Queen.”
I expected Theodore to fly into a rage at that, but he maintained a surprising
air of calm, even though I could tell it was difficult.
“And what about Pauline?” he spat. “You tricked her into taking a picture
of Jasmine where it looked like she was trying to sleep with you while she was
actually just trying to get you out of our house?”
“What about her?” Jacques leered. “She’s my little bitch now.”
“You’re blackmailing her?” Theodore asked, still oddly calm.
“Yes, I am,” Jacques chuckled. “It was so easy. I can get her to do anything
I want now. Forever. All I had to do was threaten to tell her family that—,”
“—Oh, shut up,” said Theodore, cutting Jacques off. “You’re pathetic.”
Jacques smirked drunkenly. “You think you’ve won. But me and my puppet
will get you out of here one day. Just you wait.”
I flinched. Poor Pauline. We still hadn’t figured out how to help her yet.
“You really are evil,” I said.
“Thinks what you want. But the fact remains, I’ll be king when that bloated
old man dies, not your precious husband. You can count on that.”
Jacques turned on unsteady feet and stumbled to his car, where the chauffeur
was waiting, looking a little unnerved by his boss’s behavior.
Jacques slid into the car, slamming the door behind him. The chauffeur
nodded uncertainly to us before getting in the driver’s seat. He pulled away from
us and my eyes met Jacques’s in the back seat. What a pathetic excuse for a man.
As always, I hoped that would be the last time I ever saw him. I was disgusted
that he had come to our new home.
How had he found out where we lived? I would have to discuss increasing
our security with Theodore, at least until Jacques was dealt with.
I turned to Theodore, expecting to see him looking angry or plotting.
Instead, there was a wide grin on his face.
“Why are you smiling?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. Did insanity run in
the royal family?
Without answering, Theodore pulled out his phone. He clicked into an app,
then turned it to me. It took me a moment to understand what I was looking at.
It was a video, a video of us taken from a fish-eye lens. It appeared to show

420
 at the foot of the king

the confrontation that had just happened. I could hear through the phone’s
tinny speakers all of Jacques’s threats.
But how? And then it hit me.
Shocked, I looked down at Emrich. And, more specifically at the teddy
bear grasped in his lap.
I laughed. I couldn’t think what else to do.
We had him on camera, confessing everything, every detail of his plan to
sabotage our marriage, take the throne, not to mention his blackmail of Pauline.
Theodore had even had the foresight to cut him off before he said anything that
could reveal Pauline’s secret.
“Theodore, you’re a genius,” I said, wrapping my arms tightly around his
neck and planting a massive kiss on his lips.
“I knew it would happen eventually,” Theodore explained. “I made sure
to angle the camera at him when I spotted him.”
I frowned suddenly, pulling away from Theodore.
“What do we do now?” I asked. “I’m not sure I have it in me to hand it over
to the press. I know what he did to us, but still...”
While Jacques was an insidious bastard, I wasn’t like him. I had promised
myself never to stoop to his level by trying to ruin somebody’s life.
“Neither could I,” Theodore confessed. “But I know somebody who could.”

421
 chapter 38

King: A male ruler of a significant territorial domain, typically holding his position
for life and inheriting it by birthright.

JASMINE
Eight months later

O
ne year. It had been one year since Emrich came into this world. That
year had felt like a lifetime, or maybe a million of them. It was a year
that was nothing short of an emotional rollercoaster.
Today, we were celebrating Emrich’s first birthday at our quaint cottage,
our refuge from the chaos of being heirs to the throne. Today, however, the place
was bursting with colors, streamers, and balloons. Tables draped in checkered
cloths were laden with a feast fit for a king, which was a shame since he was on
a state visit and couldn’t come.
Even still, our party guests would enjoy my cooking, that I was sure of.
Cakes, biscuits, sandwiches—you name it, we had it in spades.
The sun played peek-a-boo with the clouds as the guests flowed in, mingling
in our back garden. The light cast a warm glow on Emrich’s cherubic face as
he giggled.
I wondered if he realized that today was all about him.
Theodore cradled him in his arms, as we navigated through the sea of
guests. Each one of them cooed and laughed at Emrich as they passed. “Our
little prince,” Pauline murmured in my ear, her eyes following Theodore and
Emrich. “Can you believe he’s already a year old?”

422
 at the foot of the king

“I can’t believe he’s a prince of France,” I chuckled. “It feels like a blink ago
I was in the throes of labor with some random English boy.”
Pauline laughed, giving me a big hug. It had been a while since we’d seen
each other, and we were making up for lost time.
She had been away for months, exploring the world and her newfound
freedom. I last saw her at the royal wedding, trapped in Jacques’s web. But things
were different now. She was no longer under Jacques’ thumb.
Jacques had been exiled from Europe, and he’d fled to the United States,
where he could hide in the near constantly-shifting civil wars occurring there.
Rumor had it he was living it up in Miami, continuing his playboy lifestyle.
I didn’t care. As long as he was far from my family and me, he was someone
else’s problem.
“You know,” Pauline began, “I never got to thank you for what you did.”
“There’s no need,” I dismissed her gratitude with a smile. It had been a
no-brainer to give the incriminating tape of Jacques to Pauline. When it came
down to it, nobody else but her deserved to have the final say in his punishment.
“I mean it,” Pauline insisted. “Without you and Theodore, I’d still be
Jacques’ puppet.”
“I’m just glad you’re free,” I replied.
“Because of you,” she reminded me. “You saved me. I owe you more than
you can ever imagine.”
I shook my head. “We did what anyone would do. And I certainly don’t
want you to feel indebted to me. That defeats the purpose.”
I ladled food onto a plate for her as I spoke.
“After everything I did to you,” Pauline continued, “I’ve never met any-
one as kind or as forgiving. You’ll make a wonderful Queen. France is lucky
to have you.”
I frowned a little at her words. Here at the cottage, it was easy to forget the
royal titles and responsibilities. But Pauline was right. One day, I would have
to decide if I would become Queen and my children would become next in
line for the throne.
I didn’t think that was a choice I could make, and whenever I thought of
it, I felt like I was being doused in cold, icy water.
Despite feeling more at home in France and the royal court, I still felt like
a fish out of water. I wondered if I’d ever feel comfortable in my role as heir, let
alone something greater.
Thankfully, the King and Queen were still handling the royal duties, and
both were in good health. I had at least a decade before Theodore and I would

423
 nureyluna

have to decide whether to ascend the throne. So, I had time. There was no rush.
Theodore constantly reassured me of this.
For now, we could enjoy watching our children grow up in the French
countryside.
We were a close-knit family. The past few months had been perfect, and I
didn’t want to jinx it.

As the sun began its descent, the party started to wind down.
Slowly, the guests started to leave until it was just Theodore, Thea, Emrich,
and me sitting out in the cool night breeze.
When it finally got too cold for our short sleeves, we migrated to the living
room, where the fireplace was crackling with warmth. The remains of Emrich’s
chocolate birthday cake sat in the middle of the table.
Theodore handed around spoons and we all dug in. Even Emrich managed
a few bites. It was the perfect end to a perfect day.
Although Emrich wouldn’t remember this day, we had plenty of photos
to show him when he was older. I picked up a polaroid of the four of us. We
looked so happy.
“You have chocolate on your lips,” Theodore pointed out. He leaned in
and kissed me, licking the chocolate off in the process.
“Ew!” Thea protested, covering her eyes dramatically.
“Oh, stop it,” I teased. “One day, you’ll be grateful that your parents love
each other so much.”
I tickled her, and she giggled.
“So, what should we do for the rest of the night?” Theodore asked, stretch-
ing out and patting his belly, the universal sign for ‘I’ve eaten too much cake.’
“I don’t want to go to bed,” Thea declared, crossing her arms.
“Of course you don’t,” I laughed. “You’ve had enough sugar to keep you
awake all night.”
“Can I?” She looked hopeful.
“Can you what?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Stay up all night?” she asked, her face defiant.
I couldn’t help but think of the teenage years ahead. I could already tell she
was going to be a handful.
“Sure,” Theodore agreed. “We can watch every Disney movie ever made
before sunrise.”

424
 at the foot of the king

“Really? Can we?” Thea looked shocked. I was pretty surprised myself,
although I didn’t dislike the idea.
“Yes,” he answered, wiping a smudge of chocolate from her mouth. “Which
one should we start with?”
“Frozen?” The words were out of her mouth before he’d finished asking
the question.
“Sounds like a plan,” I agreed.
“I’m going to get my favorite blanket,” Thea announced, rushing out
of the room.
Once she was out of earshot, I turned to Theodore. “What have you done?”
“Oh, she’ll be asleep by ten, tops,” he reassured me. I raised an eyebrow.
Then I glanced at Emrich, his eyes drooping with fatigue.
“He’ll be asleep soon, too,” I observed. “They’ve had a long day.”
“Then we can have some time alone,” Theodore suggested, his eyes dancing
with mischief.
We loved spending time with our kids, but there were things we couldn’t
do with them around. Things that had to wait until the night fell.
“I’ll put Emrich to bed,” I offered.
“And I’ll start cleaning up.” We shared a quick kiss on the way upstairs. I
put Emrich in his crib and found Thea already asleep, clutching her favorite
blanket. I snorted with laughter at the sight and very nearly woke her up.
But she turned over and went back to sleep, and I let out a breath.
Then I heard a knock on the door downstairs, and I frowned. Who the hell
was showing up at this hour?
I heard Theodore’s footsteps, and then the sound of the door opening, and
muffled voices. Whoever was outside sounded panicked.
I made my way downstairs, my confusion rising.
As I stepped into the front hall, I found Theodore standing by the door
with none other than Pierre. Both men looked grim, and Pierre was speaking
very fast to Theodore in French.
“Everything okay, guys?” I asked. Both men jumped, as if surprised to
find me there.
Theodore turned to me and I could tell by his face that everything was
certainly not okay.
“What is it?” I asked, crossing the hall in three strides and stopping by
Theodore. Pierre looked at Theodore, who nodded, before he spoke.
“Madame, it is the king. There was an accident on the return flight from
his state visit.”

425
 nureyluna

“Oh my god,” I said, putting a hand over my mouth in surprise. “Is he okay?”
Pierre shook his head grimly. “I’m afraid not, madame. He is very, very far
from okay. He is in the Versailles Palace Hospital now, but the royal doctors
don’t think they can keep him steady for long.”
“What does that mean?” I asked, not wanting to believe what was fast
becoming clear.
“Well, madame, it means the king is dying,” Pierre explained. “Theo-
dore needs to come to the palace now. He made need to ascend the throne
before morning.”
It felt like I was falling down a long dark tube. I gripped the side table next
to me and slid down to the floor. Theodore was in shock and couldn’t grab
me in time.
My mind was numb. I thought we had years to prepare for this. I was
preparing to tell them no. But reality had other plans.
I looked up at my husband, to see my own shock reflected in his face.
By sunrise, he could be the King of France.
And I could be Queen.

426
 thank you

Thank you for reading the When The Night Falls series.
You can find hundreds of other bestsellers on the Galatea app.

Scan this QR code to download Galatea and use the code WTNF20
to receive a 20% discount on the subscription.